희노애락

Sun, 17 Mar 2013 15:38:31 GMT

TVD Swallows Lace Up Dress in Cream (original link http://thevelvetdolls.livejournal.com/59063.html)

MGG Paddle Pop Knitted Top in White

TTR Vintage Darling Peterpan Dress in Cream

TTR Circus Tent Dress in Apricot

LRH Scallop Poppies Dress (in blue)

HH Floral Crochet Mesh Frock

Update

Sun, 17 Mar 2013 13:55:58 GMT

Hello to those who still frequent this blog in hopes for an update;

I've been absolutely swamped with work - was playing the whole month of February thanks to Chinese New Year, but now I've got a ton of deadlines to meet by the end of March. Work should free up by April so do check back in April for your YZG updates! Apologies for this hiatus. It's been a rather hectic and depressing month (I lost my wallet ): ) so I just didn't feel like translating even more depressing chapters of YZG.

Till April and all the best in whatever you guys are doing!

Cheers,
Suxin

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 42- Blood dyes the love knot, tears land on jonquils

Sun, 06 Jan 2013 15:27:17 GMT

Happy new year everyone! Hope everyone had a great holiday. I've changed jobs, which explains my conspicuous absence over the past weeks and just came back from a family holiday to Turkey. I'm starting my new job tomorrow, so wish me luck! Any resolutions from the rest of you?

I'm not exactly sure what I feel about this chapter yet, since I've taken to translating on my phone now that I've got a lot less time. As a result, I've haven't properly re-read this chapter. Thoughts will be posted after I'm done. It definitely is another sad chapter though ): When Liu Fu Ling died, he seemed to have taken all the light and fluff away as well.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE
.....................................................................................................................

On the 26th day after Liu Fu Ling's death, the Grand Marshal Huo Guang presented Empress Dowager Shang Guan's edict, placing Liu He under house arrest and ordering Fan Ming You to lead the imperial guards in arresting every official that accompanied Liu He from Chang Yi.

The command Huo Guang gave Fan Ming You the night before was : make it look like an arrest, but kill them all. Due to the unexpected occurrence in their plans, the subjects of Chang Yi would never take this lying down and would have protested so Fan Ming You could just take this opportunity to kill them in the name of 'defying orders'. However, the news seemed to have been somehow leaked. When Fan Ming You arrived with his troops, it was as if Liu He had warned them ahead of time - no matter how his men provoked them, everyone kept mum, and their heads down. With no fault to be found, Fan Ming You had no choice but to first arrest those men.

On the 27th day of Liu Fu Ling's death, Empress Dowager Shang Guan issued an edict, disposing Liu He, and crowning Liu Xun.

Liu Xun entered the palace to pay his respects to Liu Fu Ling, acknowledging him as his grandfather, and addressing himself as Liu Fi Ling's grandson. Then he went to visit Empress Dowager Shang Guan to perform his bows, acknowledging her as his grandmother.

After the grand bow, Empress Dowager Shang Guan ordered for tea to be served to Liu Xun. Liu Shun made use of this chance to ask softly "My lord marquis, would you like a change of clothes?"

Liu He froze for a moment, accepting the tea without showing any reaction, then bent to express his thanks to the Empress Dowager. After a few sips, Liu Xun asked to be excused, hinting at an urgent need to change his clothes. The moment he stepped out for the hall, a pretty palace maid with an egg-shaped face smiled and bobbed a bow. "Your servant Cheng'er will assist my lord in the Shang Yi pavilion."

Liu Xun nodded, silently trailing behind Cheng'er. They really did end up in Shang Yi pavilion for him to change. Cheng'er gestured for Liu Xun to sit "Please sit for a moment while your servant prepares the fragrances."

Liu Xun sat on the perfumed couch, his mind whirling with questions, what was Shang Guan Xiao Mei really trying to do? Suddenly a line from the "Record of a Grand Historian" flashed through his mind "When the Emperor rose for a change of clothes, Zi Fu waited in the Shang Yi pavilion and gained favour!" He only thought that the scene in front of him seemed uncannily familiar and couldn't help but laugh drily. Princess Shang Ping used Wei Zi Fu to gain favour, enticing Liu Che, bringing forth the phrase "The balladeers enter as the Emperor only entertains Zi Fu." If Shang Guan Xiao Mei intended to use Princess Yang Ping's ploy to curry favour then she would be totally underestimating him. However....could he afford to offend Empress Dowager Shang Guan at this point? Could he not accept her favour?

In that instant, he somewhat understood the "urgent lust" Liu Che must have faced then. Lust wasn't just lust, favour wasn't favour. Liu Che might have slept with Wei Zi Fu but the true message he was sending was that he was accepting Princess Yang Ping's loyalty. This was a wordless alliance, showing that from that point on, besides the Empress' Chen clan, he was also acknowledging Princess Yang Ping's power. If he had refused Princess Yang Ping then, and not bestowed his favour on Wei Zi Fu, what would the power shift at court have looked like? Before having a clear understanding of Liu Che's intentions, Princess Yang Ping would definitely not have gone against the Chen clan, then the rest wouldn't have happened.

Cheng'er entered with the fragrance, and instruments to cleanse his hands. Liu Xun looked at her with a ghost of a smile.

She bent her head low and raised the wooden tray, bringing the handkerchief to Liu Xun, then softly said "My lord marquis, please cleanse your hands."

Liu Xun didn't move, and Cheng'er felt a little awkward, since she now had to lift a corner of the handkerchief herself.

The moment Liu Xun caught a glimpse of the national seal, his eyes grew round as he looked at Cheng'er in shock. Cheng'er felt herself calm down in the face of his shock "Your servant is giving them to my lord marquis on the Empress Dowager's orders."

Liu Xun opened his mouth to speak, but his throat seemed to have dried up, and nothing came out.

Cheng'er placed the tray by his side and retreated with a bow "Please make yourself at home, my lord marquis. Your servant will wait outside."

Liu Xun gripped the national seal tightly, the last of his worries fading. He should have been happy, but he felt strangely uncomfortable, as Liu Fu Ling's peaceful face flashed across his mind.

He had entered his shabby hut, changing his life forever; he gave him an official position, and the title of Marquis; he personally taught him the format of imperial edicts, the types of edicts, what seal should be used for each, giving him the education a prince of his blood should have received, how to manage the officials at court; speaking slowly as he stood in front of a sprawling map of the Han empire.....

When Liu Xun returned, Shang Guan Xiao Mei's face showed signs of tiredness as she commanded him to follow the officials back.

Liu Xun knelt in front of Shang Guan Xiao Mei, and kowtowed three times. He said with sincerity "Your majesty, I will do my best to be filial to you as your grandson."
　
Xiao Mei have him a small smile and said very graciously "I have long since been accustomed to being alone in my hall, and do not like disturbing others, nor do I like being disturbed. After I move to Chang Le palace, you do not need to come pay your respects every day. The best way to show your filial piety would be to govern wisely. "

Naturally, Liu Xun agreed without hesitation.

After leaving Jiao Fang Hall, Liu Xun said he wanted to walk alone and all the other officials immediately chose to wisely take their leave.

It wasn't long before Liu Xun was left alone in the grand hall.

In the clear blue sky, the round sun hang proudly from it, casting it's light across the land. The sunlight was strong, so strong others had to squint but Liu Xun didn't avoid it. On the contrary, he welcomed it, walking towards it as he took in the surrounding palace walls. From this day on, everything here belonged to him!

He started towards Xuan Shi Hall, commanding Qi Xi who was headed towards him "Summon Meng Jue to the palace."
.....................................................................................................................

Meng Jue came, bearing the edict. The moment he stepped foot into Xuan Shi Hall, he saw Liu Xun sitting on the dragon couch. He remembered how there was someone else sitting on that couch just the last time he was here and smiled, proceeding to kneel and give a grand bow to Liu Xun. Liu Xun only spoke after his kowtows were over "You were my old friend when I was poor, why fore the formalities?"　

Meng Jue replied respectfully "Your majesty is high above all else, your subject would never scrimp on formalities."

"I still have to thank you for being able to sit here right now. Without your people helping to mobilise the Prince of Guang Ling into heading for the capital, I'm afraid Huo Guang would never have come to a decision so quickly. I must also thank you for being cooped up at home gardening during the past twenty odd days."

"Your majesty is where you are today purely because of your bravery and wit, this has nothing to do with your humble subject."

Liu Xun laughed "Henceforth, my every move will be under scrutiny; if the people find out that my wife has been missing for twenty odd days, there will be enquiries. What is my beloved subject Meng Jue esteemed opinion?"

Meng Jue only smiled coolly "If Yun Ge is safe, then naturally Xu Ping Jun and Liu Shi will be too."

Liu Xun remained silent for a moment "You actually have no need to threaten me. I will not harm Yun Ge. I was only forced to do it to keep you at home, ensuring that you wouldn't interfere in my plans. I will release her very soon."

"Many thanks for your majesty's graciousness." Meng Jue kowtowed. "Your subject wishes to make one more request, please allow your subject to meet with the disgraced subject - Liu He"

"He is in Huo Guang's hands."

"Which is way your subject has come
to beg your majesty, to grant this one favour."

Liu Xun looked torn "I'll do my best!"

Meng Jue left Xuan Shi Hall after kowtowing again.

Liu Xun remained for a while longer, then got up and left.

Qi Xi and two junior eunuchs hurried to catch up with him.

Liu Xun walked silently, heading further and further. As he wasn't wearing the imperial robes, no one recognised him other than the palace maids and eunuchs serving in the bigger halls like Xuan Shi Hall or Jiao Fang Hall. When their entourage passed them, they all quickly paid Qi Xi their respects, conversely ignoring Liu Xun. Qi Xi wanted to rebuke them a few times but was stopped with a look from Liu Xun. He could only follow uneasily.

The tiled path was rather bumpy, with weeds peeping through the cracks, the tallest of them falling just short of knee-length. The original colour of the pillars lining the corridors can no longer be seen; only random smudges of black and red remained, emphasising the place's dilapidated state. Only the tall walls tightly wrapping the area served as a reminder that this land was imperial ground.

Standing outside, one could already feel the cold draft. Not even the bright sunlight could penetrate through the gloominess of this place.

A few guards blocked the door, coldly admonishing "This is the Cold Palace, the quarters for concubines found guilty of crimes. You can't just enter as you wish."

Qi Xi quickly went up to the guard and flashed his seal hanging from his waist. When the guard saw that he served the Emperor, he became a lot more polite "Since you are from Xuan Shi Hall, you would naturally know the rules. The people imprisoned here are not just the concubines and palace maids of Emperor Xiao Wu, but also the relatives of guilty officials. Since they are all women, not even we can enter."

Qi Xi tried persuading him but the guard would not budge, telling him that he either needed the Supervisor of the palace's token, or an imperial edict."

This angered Qi Xi, but Liu Xun only smiled "What is your name?"

The guard answered steadily "Gong Sun Zhi."

Liu Xun unfurled his fingers, and there was a seal nestled in his palm.

"Now may we enter?"

Gong Sun Zhi saw that it was the Supervisor of the Palace's token and was struck dumb. He moved aside. "Please enter."

As Liu Xun walked, he nonchalantly passed the token to Qi Xi. Qi Xi hesitated before accepting the token, hurriedly getting on his knees and kowtowing to Liu Xun's back "Thank you for your favour, your majesty. Thank you for your favour, your majesty."

Liu Xun never paused, heading straight ahead. A few old palace maids yawned while leaning against the wall. When they saw him, they opened their mouths to admonish him when two men in black ran out, bowed, and started to lead the way. The old palace maids quickly shut their mouths.

Liu Xun told Qi Xi "Wait here for me."

The men in black led Liu Xun for a whole before stopping and pointing to the house on the left, saying softly "That's where she's kept."

A dilapidated house, the weeds had grown well over the threshold. The tattered curtains hanging by the windows howled when the wind blew, like a woman sobbing.

Liu Xun asked "Has she been well?"

The man in black replied "She hasn't spoken. To our surprise, she has been very obedient, never fussing or making too much noise. Miss Huo visited once and used a whip to whip her."

Liu Xun's brows knitted together almost imperceptibly as he asked coldly "Was she very badly whipped?"

"In any case, she is still alive. We found a old palace maid imprisoned here and asked her to take care of her."

With a wave of his hand, the men in black were dismissed. He walked towards the window and looked inside.

A person lay sleeping on the pallet, unmoving, her black hair spilling across the pillow, and her face covered.

Liu Xun stood there for a while before he sensed something was wrong and walked into the room in a few strides, grabbing the person on the pallet. To his surprise it was a woman of about forty. Angered, he shouted "Men!"

A man in black rushed in and knelt immediately when he saw the woman on the pallet. "Your servant...your servant..." But he just couldn't figure how to explain the situation.

Liu Xun was an exceptional man. He calmed himself down immediately, knowing that his servant wasn't the cause of the problem. He dismissed him with a wave and looked at the woman on the pallet. "Do you wish to live, or die?"

The woman smiled, a cynical coldness in her eyes. "Someone had already asked me those exact same words earlier this morning. So I lay here and changed the girl out."

People who didn't care about anything were the hardest to deal with - Liu Xun started to think of what he should do to make this woman talk.

As the woman stared hard at Liu Xun, the coldness in her eyes slowly ebbed away, to be replaced with shock "Your family name is Liu? Your eyes really resemble the emperor, but your chin, your nose look somewhat like the crown prince....you....you..."

Liu Xun replied "My family name is Liu, and my name is Xun."

Suddenly, she started to tremble uncontrollably. She raised a shaky hand to caress his face, tears falling swiftly from her eyes "You...you..."

Liu Xun wasn't alarmed at all, allowing her to caress his face "I'm alive."

She grabbed him in an embrace, crying and laughing all at the same time like she was a mad woman "You're so big now. The last time I saw you, you were still cradled in the Crown Prince's arms. His highness would have been happy, so very happy...."

Liu Xun already understood what was going on, and only stood there, allowing her to hug him.

After her crying and laughing subsided, she looked anxiously outside. "What are you doing here? You have to leave! You can't be discovered!"

She had been imprisoned in this palace for so long that she was completely unaware of the changes outside. Liu Xun felt his heart tighten, and he gently told her everything. It was only then that she found out that Liu Xun was the new emperor; although she was long used to the huge changes blowing through the palace, and the changes of people's fortune, she was still shocked beyond belief. She started to cry and laugh again, unable to comport herself.

Through her choppy narration, Liu Xun was able to find out this woman's identity. Her family name was Xia, and she was the late emperor's palace maid, serving in his palace. He was certain that wasn't all to it from her expression, but he let it slide. Let her say whatever she wished to! His body and bones had long grew cold, but the living must still continue living. Everything that has been buried in the past shall remain buried.

After she had calmed down somewhat, Liu Xun asked "Granny, where did the person imprisoned here go?"

"I didn't know she was your majesty's
woman and I owed the Huo family a favour, so....so I let them take her away."

"Huo Guang?"

"In this court, who else may freely enter and leave the palace besides his men?"

Liu Xun said "I'll have to ask Granny to condescend to staying here for a few more days. Once everything has settled down, I will send someone to receive you."

She had spent close to twenty years under house arrest, and had always thought that this bleak part of the palace would be her home forever. To see that she had a day to leave this place didn't bring her the joy he thought it would, only a vacant blankness in her eyes as she nodded slightly.

He just reached the door when she said "Your majesty, please wait! I just remembered..."

He turned back.

She chose her words carefully "When I was younger, I had read a few medical books and thus have some medical knowledge. I saw that woman seemed to be with child, please try to bring her back to the palace as soon as possible, your majesty!"

Liu Xun's face changed as a flash of coldness crossed his face "What did you say?"

Granny Xia said apologetically "I'm not sure myself either since I only cared for her for twenty days, but I think she is. I know I shouldn't voice my conjecture, but if she is really bearing an Emperor's child, this matter would be of utmost importance....so I didn't dare to hide it."

Liu Xun walked out with his head heavy but still with light steps.

Liu Fu Ling has a child!

Liu Fu Ling has a child!

....

Granny Xia's words kept repeating in his head.

If Liu Fu Ling has a child, then what would become of everything he had done this past month? Does Huo Guang know that Yun Ge is pregnant? If Huo Guang knows that there is an impressionable child that he can control, would he still need a pawn like him? If Zhao Guo Cong and the rest ever finds out that Liu Fu Ling has a child, would they still be loyal to him? If...If..

All infinite possibilities, all making his heart race and his steps unsteady.

The moment he had the national deal
in his hands, he thought everything had been settled - this palace, and everything under it, was now his! He would have never imagined that the Heavens would secretly arrange for another tiny master, what was he then?

No! This could never happen! This palace and everything under it is his! He is the master of them all!

He had already lost it once, there can never be a second time. The last time, he was helpless, his fate decided solely by the Heavens. This time, he would fight, he will never bend his head and accept this fate.

His unsteady steps slowly became more measured, his flustered gaze returned to calm and cold as he started to think and strategise.

Counting back, even if Yun Ge was pregnant, she'd only be one or two months along. He only found out through pure coincidence; Huo Guang wouldn't know so early.

He relaxed a bit when he thought of that part and started to walk faster towards Xuan Shi Hall. "Qi Xi, summon Zhao Guo Cong, Zhang An Shi, Juan Bu Yi to the palace."

He must be crowned as soon as possible!
.....................................................................................................................

The waning moon was like a hook, the chilly sky like snow.

There were several Chinese parasol trees in the yard, their grey twigs shivering in the chilly wind. A layer of frost coated the concrete steps, giving the illusion that it just snowed when the moonlight shined upon it. There was no blemish on the frost, showing that no one had stepped out or entered in some time.

Si Yue stood at the entrance to the yard, softly saying "His highness had kept himself locked up inside, none of us dare to...since Hong Yi's death, his highness seemed to have become a different person..."

Meng Jue's eyes were like ice shards, silencing Si Yue with one look. Si Yue didn't dare to continue, and retreated silently after a bow. Meng Jue stepped over the cold frost, and slowly climbed up the stairs. The door wasn't closed tightly and opened with just the slightest touch.

The house inside was littered with wine jars, and a sour smell wafted through the air amidst the strong smell of wine. Liu He lay on the pallet, his hair dishevelled and his purple robes in disarray.

Meng Jue stood on the edge of the pallet, coldly observing Liu He.

Liu He seemed to have sobered up slightly with the entrance of the chilly wind. He turned over, murmuring "Wine, wine..."

Meng Jue picked up a barrel and casually poured it at Liu He. Liu He slurped a few mouthfuls before his eyes suddenly flew open. Meng Jue continued to pour the wine, a smile playing on his lips. Liu He stared dumbly at Meng Jue as the wine continued to flow down his face, swiftly drenching his blanket, his clothes. As the cold wind passed by, he shivered, fully awakened from his stupor.

When Meng Jue was done with one jug, he picked up another and continued to pour wine over Liu He.

"Are you done playing? No matter how low I've fallen, I'm still a prince. What are you to me? Get out of here!"

Liu He raised his hand to hit Meng Jue, they both didn't move, exchanging a few blows with their palms. Liu He was slightly better and quickly gained the upper hand, sending Meng Jue's wine jug flying. It crashed against the wall, shattering into pieces.

The house started to smell of wine; the smell was so strong that one could get drunk on just the smell alone.

Meng Jue retreated and stood with his hands behind him, smiling "Well, it looks like you're sober now. Mind if I speak?"

"Since I entered the capital, I haven't seen or heard from you, why do you suddenly speak again? I haven't got anything to say to you." Liu He moved to the table besides the pallet, casually scooping up a jug of wine. After gulping down a few mouthfuls "My dear lord Meng, I suggest you better rush to tend to the new emperor. Once he is enthroned, you will definitely rise in ranks."

Meng Jue couldn't be bothered to explain, neither was he angered. He merely smiled "Thanks for your auspicious words! First I've got a question for you, how did a bunch of men in black suddenly appear by Liu Xun's side? They are highly skilled and disciplined; these people can't be of gallants of Jianghu. Liu He can't be short to men to aid him, but where did he get the money to train these people?"

Liu He was stunned into silence for a while, and then he understood, saying "Do you still remember the King of Qiangs Ke'er Da Da? Back then, his majesty told Liu Xun that he would give him money and resources, and requested that he figure a way to secretly infiltrate the Qiang tribe. Now that I think about it, Liu Xun must have had used this money to secretly train his army."

There was still suspicion in Meng Jue's eyes as his brows knit tightly. Liu He sighed softly "His majesty must have had known all these moves Liu Xun made."

A cold smile curled on Meng Jue's lips "If Liu FunL Ling had known what Liu Xun made them do, I wonder what his thoughts might have been."
Liu He asked, surprised "What did Liu Xun make them do? Although this army is made imitating the structure of the imperial guards, they are two, maybe three thousand strong at best. That isn't worth much."

Meng Jue didn't answer his question. He turned one around, taking in the house and it's contents, then started to open all the boxes and pack it's things.

Liu He jumped up, moving to block Meng Jue "What are you doing? These are Hong Yi's things!"

"I want to take her things away, and her coffin."

"To hell with you! Hong Yi was my residence's person in life and she will haunt it in death. And what right do you have?"

Meng Jue laughed coldly "You couldn't even protect a mere girl, what right do you have to shout?"

Meng Jue's words prodded at Liu He's sore wound, and Liu He was struck dumb. He still stood there protecting the case, but his face was stark with sadness and loneliness.

"You didn't fight when you were supposed to, nor retreat when you were supposed to, always being so ambiguous. The only thing that remains constant is your suspicion of me. At such a crucial time you actually went back to Chang Yi, looking like you weren't interested in the throne. Since you weren't interested, why couldn't you stay uninterested? So that everyone could have been safe!"

"His majesty had no intention of passing the throne to me! He asked that I leave Chang An, I..." Liu He wanted to say, he didn't want to turn his back on Liu Fu Ling's final request, but there were some things he just couldn't explain to Meng Jue, and Meng Jue would never understand the respect and gratitude he had for Liu Fu Ling.

"Who cares whether Liu Fu Ling intended for you to succeed the throne or not! If you want it, fight for it! If you manage to rein in Huo Guang and use him, then you gain the upper hand! What is so scary about Zhao Cong Guo, Zhang He and the rest? As long as you get rid of Liu Xun swiftly, if they don't get behind you, who else can they support? Everyone trained by Second Brother was waiting for word from you in Chang An, I was afraid you needed men so I didn't dare to use the few that were the most skilled; but who have you used? The power play in Chang An is shaped by who is the fastest and the most ruthless, what were you doing for days on end? You wanted it, but you were hemmed and hawed more than a maiden in a bridal sedan. It's okay for you to hem and haw but..." Meng Jue's face turned white at the thought of Hong Yi.

Liu He opened his mouth to speak, looked at Meng Jue, then closed it again. Power to him was just a tool, it wasn't his aim. If for a tool, he turn his back on his aim, then he would rather choose to give up. He had enough of the ugliness of fighting for power! Whether it be the past, the present or the future, he would never allow himself to sink to the ugliness he once hated just for power. He respected and was thankful to Liu Fu Ling, not just because he had once saved him, or saved Yue Sheng, not because Liu Fu Ling trusted him unreservedly, giving him a platform to shine, but because through Liu Fu Ling he saw that there was another way of interpreting power - there was goodness, chivalry, generosity, understanding and poise. Liu Fu Ling was thoroughly trained by Liu Che, whether it be how to govern a kingdom or the plots to gain power, who would know more than him? He had yet to ascend the throne before his mother died, when he was newly established on the throne, the princes of the border eyed his throne hungrily, shortly after, the three powerful ministers forced him into a corner every time, whether it be facing a complicated struggle for power or dangerous situations, who could compare to him? He had more reason than anyone to wield the ruthless sword of an Emperor to pave his way, using his unlimited power to rid himself of anyone and anything against him. As long as the end was good, it didn't matter how bad the means were, for some things just had to be sacrificed for the greater good, this had been the principle countless emperors had lived by, people would even praise the intelligence of such emperors but Liu Fu Ling wasn't like any of them! As long as he steeled his heart, everything would have been much easier, simpler, safer, but he chose to tread down a different path.

Since young, everything, from his imperial grandfather's teachings, his mother's lessons, to everything he had seen, heard and experienced showed him that power represented ruthlessness and everything ugly. In his heart, he hated it, but his blood craved for it. Under the layers of his frivolous activities and smiles, hid his pain and confusion. It was that which drove him to lead a life of decadence. However, through his own actions, Liu Fu Ling had absolved his pain and confusion, leading him to understand that power in its purest form wasn't ruthless, it was man that was ruthless. Neither was power in itself ugly, humans were the ugly ones.

Liu He wanted to explain himself, but how easy could it have been for him to explain his growth philosophically from young till now? In the end, he just heaved a long sigh "Xiao Jue, you and I are different. The principles I abide by are the ones you'd never understand. Even if you did, you would look down on them. To me, although the end is important, but the means are equally important. Now, I neither care whether I live or die, but I wish to ask you a favour. Please grant it on behalf of Hong Yi and Second Brother."

Meng Jue's face turned even whiter, showing his anger. Liu He ignored the signs, continuing with his speech "When Yue Sheng first entered my residence, he became fast friends with Wang Ji and the rest. I beg you to save them on his behalf."

Although Meng Jue was equally sad and angry, he didn't have any cold retort in hand; as in the letter Yue Sheng wrote him, he truly did mention Wang Ji's name. He talked of Wang Jue's kindness towards him; Yue Sheng also managed to find favour in Liu He's eyes also because of Wang Ji's recommendation.

Liu He saw that Meng Jue didn't raise any objection and gave Meng Jue a grand bow. "Many thanks! Wang Ji is an honest man and would never wish to see his fellow men walk to their deaths while he escapes cleanly. Tell him that I only intended to use Huo Guang to get rid of these people. Please tell him to take care of himself and that I'm leaving him to care for my estate. As for the rest, save them if you can! I...I've let them down!"

Meng Jue laughed mockingly "Such a 'clever' prince of Chang Yi you are! Since you are so intelligent and kind, how could you have forgotten about Hong Yi's life? How could you bring her to this dangerous land?" Now that things have come to this, he was going to cut off all ties to Liu He, there was nothing more to say. He tried to push Liu He away to get to Hong Yi's things.

Liu He blocked Meng Jue's hand "Xiao Jue, I know you've always treated Hong Yi as your sister. It's my fault that I couldn't care for her, but I can't let you have her things. Whether I live or die this time, in the end she will be buried with me. Everything I've wronged her for in this life, I will make it up to her in the afterlife."

Liu He's tone was very calm, he looked calm, but his calmness and acceptance was of those who had already lost their heart to despair.
Meng Jue looked at him, then burst out laughing. With a shake of his head, and his tone mocking, he said "Liu He, Liu He! Have you not thought this through before?"

Liu He only said calmly "I thought I was extremely clever but in actual fact I've been dumb. I thought my frivolous and ridiculous activities were
for show, but when the show has gone on for too long, I really became dumb. I couldn't tell what was what I really wanted, and couldn't differentiate the real from the fake."

What is real? And what isn't? When the whole world has taken you for a ridiculous and dumb man, can you truly say that you were clear headed? When everyone around you also thought you were lecherous and playful, could she ever wish that you would treat her sincerely?

When fake becomes real, then real can become fake too.

Meng Jue burst out laughing "Great! I shall leave Hong Yi's coffin and things with you! A few days ago when I first received news of her death, my first reaction was regret - I regretted not killing you when I could. Was it not enough that you caused the death of Second Brother, that you had to cause Hong Yi's death too? Just a moment ago, I was still debating whether I should use Huo Guang or Liu Xun's hand to off you, letting you rest eternally in Chang An; but now I've decided to wash my hands off this matter, for your fate no longer matters to me. If you really want Hong Yi's things and coffin, I shall leave them with you!"

"Many thanks!"

Meng Jue waved his thanks away "No need to thank me. The pain of death only lasts an instant, but I only wish to see you living in the pain of regret for the rest of your life!"

Liu He's eyes clouded with hurt, his eyes having lost their sparkle and light.

Meng Jue asked "Do you still remember what Second Brother said before he died?"

Liu He was silent for a long while before slowly starting to narrate "Back then, the Emperor summoned the princes of the border to hunt at Gan Quan Mountain and Yue Sheng accompanied me. We were still young and unafraid, and I was extremely rash and insulted the Prince of Yan in my words. He tried to set a trap to kill me, Yue Sheng saw the signs early on and tried to warn me to keep my guard up and stick close by his majesty’s side, but I thought that I was highly skilled and intelligent, and didn’t think much of it. It wasn’t until I was surrounded by five black bears that I realised the limits of human strength. In my moment of danger, Yue Sheng rushed to the scene. Then….by the time his majesty rushed over with troops, Yue Sheng had already gone, they only managed to save the heavily injured me.” It was as if the scene was replaying before him once again, two brothers standing side by side in battle, facing down five black bears, but without fear, attacking and retreating while talking and laughing.

Ever since young, all Liu He had witnessed were calculating wives, husbands who hated their wives, sons plotting against their fathers, fathers massacring their sons, sons fighting to stand out, sisters fighting for favour. Before he met Yue Sheng, he never believed the words ‘bosom friends’ truly existed. In his whole life, that day was the day he relished most, and that very day was when he experienced the greatest pain!

“….Yue Sheng was torn into half by a bear. He died quickly, before he died, he reminded to me to repay his favour on his behalf, and told me to take good care of you, but when have you ever needed me to care for you?”

Meng Jue calmly said “If I remember correct, what you told me was ‘Big Brother, help me take care….take care…’ He didn’t manage to finish his words before he was gone, together with his hate and regrets.”

Liu He nodded woodenly “Yes.”

Meng Jue laughed “My dear brother, the person he wanted you to take care of wasn’t me.”

Liu He was taken aback “You were Yue Sheng’s only relative; he was only talking about you the whole day. If he wasn’t referring to you, then who could it have been?”

Meng Jue only smiled at him, his eyes glinting like cold shards of ice.

Liu He felt his whole body growing cold; he really wanted to reject the answer that lay ahead, because he knew the answer might just be even worse than death, but he had to continue listening.

“It was Hong Yi.” Meng Jue seemed to be relishing the expression on Liu He’s face, slowly enunciating each syllable. “Second Brother was a noble and heroic man; why else would he have been willing to lower himself to work in your residence? Because Hong Yi was his biological sister! When she was young, her parents sold her to slave traders, who then sold her to your residence.” Liu He started to shake uncontrollably. “Yue Sheng…he…why didn’t tell me?’

“If he had told you, would you have been able to prevent your mother from poisoning her, causing her to go mute? If he had told you, would you have been able to lessen her grievances? If he had told you, what could you have done?” Liu He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. His body started to shake even more.

“Second Brother wanted to take Hong Yi away, but she refused.”

“W……Why?”

“Then, when I found your residence, I was going to tell you that Hong Yi was his sister but Hong Yi refused to let me say it. She wanted to tell you in her own time.” “Why?” Liu He’s voice was like a taut string about to break, he was like a drowning man, able to see the crashing waves, his eyes full of fear, but on his face, complete helplessness. “Because she only wanted to be with you in this life, so she didn’t want to life. If you found out she was Yue Sheng’s sister, you have treated her extremely well, trying to make up for your guilt towards him. Maybe you would have flouted all imperial regulations and installed a mute as your imperial concubine, but she didn’t want all these, because she wanted you to be nice to her just the way she was.” Meng Jue smiled. “What a pity! Hong Yi didn’t have the opportunity to tell you. With women coming and going around your highness, what is Hong Yi to you? Only a mute! Merely a lowly slave that your family bought….”

“Shut up!”

Liu He’s normally commanding figure seemed to have shrunk a lot, he took a few weak steps backward and collapsed against Hong Yi’s chest of things.

Hong Yi’s lovely smile flashed across his eyes, slowly getting clearer.
Her tender smile when she cocked her head;
Her shy smile when she lowered her head;
Her cheerful smile when she lifted her face;
And her emotional smile when she silently looked at him….

My god! He had never truly understood it! Or maybe it wasn’t that he didn’t understand it, but was too used to it!

Hong Yi was like his shadow, there wherever he was. He didn’t need to think of ways to get her, or try to waste time figuring out her thoughts or worry about losing her, she was always there, forever. He just needed to gently say “Hong Yi”, and she would appear with a lovely smile. But she will never appear again, never again.

As he slid down the chest onto the floor, a small wooden box fell off the chest, landing on the floor.
With a loud noise, the box split into half, spilling its contents all over the floor. A whole bunch of neatly plaited knots spilled all over the floor. They were of exactly the same design, all made with bright red string. Under the moonlight, they were exceptionally blinding.
He felt for one, wondering where he had seen it before but unable to place it. After thinking for some time, he finally remembered that that was the exact knot Hong Yi tried to shove into his hand before she died.

Meng Jue stared at floor, now covered in bright red knots, unable to speak.
If it was just a simple knot, Hong Yi had no need to make so many and keep them so preciously hidden in a box. However, they did look like they were made of normal strings, and he couldn’t see any purpose to them. He stared at them for a long while before suddenly remembering that once when he went to Xuan Shall Hall, Yun Ge was sitting alone at the corridor tying a similar knot.

“Men, men!!” Liu He shouted.

Si Yue rushed in, and when he saw what Liu He had become, he was shocked. Was this the smiling, flirtatious prince he knew?

Liu He held up the knot in his hand. “What is this?”

Si Yue scrutinized it, then said “A love knot. Its design is extremely complex, but only made of one length of string. It takes a lot of effort to make one of these. Women use a red silk ribbon, meticulously tie a love knot, then hang it on a man’s waist, signifying their love. It meant ‘Hearts as one together forever.” Hmmm… there was still some other phrase to it.” Si Yue tried to bring that phrase to mind as he slowly spoke “It was something like ‘The strings tied the dragon and phoenix together, embellishing the brilliant skies; a lock of entwined hair, binds them together forever.” Liu He made a sound that sounded like a cross between a cry and a laugh, as he lifted the love knot to his face, his eyes combing over it, as if through the complicated knots, he saw Hong Yi carefully knotting the silk ribbon in that way alone in the palace with her head bowed, her eyes tender and a hopeful smile on her lips, looking forward to a day when she could tie it on his waist herself. Yet until the very end, she wasn’t able to give her love knot away. The tear that fell from the corner of her eyes, did she blame him for not understanding?

He thought he was extremely intelligent, but he couldn’t even understand a dying girl’s wish.

“A lock of entwined hair, binds them together forever. A lock of entwined hair, binds them together forever….”

He crawled on the floor gathering all the love knots to him, smoothing each one and putting each one against his chest. His purple robe dragged against the chilled, wine soaked floor, but he didn’t notice. His hair was full of dust, but he didn’t notice. He only carefully picked up each love knot, as if by doing this he would have been able to stop that last strand of tears from falling just before she died. A lock of entwined hair, binds them together forever?

Meng Jue’s emotions were complicated, he couldn’t speak. He silently stared at the love knots on the floor, suddenly feeling like the bright redness of it all was stifling and constricting, quickly rushing out of the house.

The waning moon was like a hook, hanging by on top of the grey Chinese parasol trees.
The chilly frost on the steps was slick and white.
The wind blew, and the door opened and shut according to the breeze, making a creaking noise.
In the silent night, it only felt bleak and long.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 41 – Heart has turned into ashes (2)

Sun, 16 Dec 2012 15:37:06 GMT

How fitting that Jay Chou's - I wept, my heart in pieces , (listen here) started to play as I was translating the final part of the chapter. I wasn't kidding when I said this chapter would be nothing but tragedy heaped upon tragedy. Prepare the tissues, you're going to need them.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE. I didn't want to prolong the pain, so I did it all in one shot. It's like ripping a bandaid from a fresh, gaping wound - it hurts but it is over.

.....................................................................................................................

The night was dark.

Huo Yu was already asleep but was awoken by someone saying Huo Guang wanted to see him.

Huo Yu knew that something special was about to happen and didn’t dare to tarry. He hurried to see Huo Guang. Huo Guang ordered him to drag Liu He to Lin Yuan to play tomorrow first thing in the morning. He was not to let Liu He leave the place no matter what happens. He quickly acquiesced and turned to leave but Huo Guang stopped him. Huo Guang stared hard at him “Dad has always been stricter on with compared to the others because the Huo name will rest on your shoulders in future; I hope you understand that I mean well.”

Huo Yu saw his father’s face, weary with lines, his greying hair and his heart twisted, all his previous resentment against him forgotten, “It’s because I wasn’t good enough.”

Huo Guang smiled “You must not tell a soul about what is to happen tomorrow. You have to do it well.” Huo Yu knelt down and said resolutely, “Rest assured, dad. Although I might seem useless at times, I wouldn’t dare to leave any room for error when important tasks are thrust upon me. Tomorrow, I will be sure to leave Liu He at Lin Yuan.”

Huo Guang also ordered someone to send for Huo Yun, Huo San, Fan Ming You, carefully instructing them on tomorrow’s plans. When all preparations were made, the first rays of dawn had appeared.

.....................................................................................................................

Dawn.

Tian Yan Nian, Chamberlain of National Treasury presented a report at court, detailing Liu He’s frivolous activities, when he got to the part about how Liu He actually drank wine and ate meat in front of Liu Fu Ling’s coffin, he was so upset he wept. Many officials remembered what it was like under Liu Fu Ling, compared it to the chaos of today’s court, and started to sob along with him. In a short time, the whole hall was filled with wails.

Tian Yan Nian sobbed as he turned to Huo Guang, “When Yi Yin was the Chancellor of the Shang Dynasty, in order to preserve King Tang of Shang’s dynasty, he disregarded all personal gain, and dethroned Tai Jia. Later, people not only didn’t blame him, but he was also regarded as a loyal official. If General is willing to do so, you would be the Yi Yin of Han!”

Huo Guang hesitated “Dethroning the current Emperor would be violating the rules of the official conduct!”

Tian Yan Nian continued to sob “If General doesn’t dare to make a decision, shall we ask her majesty, Empress Dowager to do so?”

Everyone agreed. Juan Bu Yi even added “What the Chancellor of National Treasury said makes sense. Why don’t we ask her majesty Empress Dowager to pick a wise man?”

Huo Guang could only agree.

The Empress Dowagers of the Han Dynasty stayed in Chang Le Palace, but because Liu Fu Ling had only passed away recently and Liu He was not yet officially crowned, Shang Guan Xiao Mei continued to reside in Jiao Fang Hall.

When she heard everyone’s intentions, she was alarmed and uneasy. She looked at Huo Guang, refusing to say anything for a while until Huo Guang said sincerely “Please let your loyal subjects know of any opinions you might have.”

Faltering, Xiao Mei asked “I’m not sure who our Great General would deem a wise man, worthy of carrying our empire?”

Huo Guang glanced at Tian Yan Nian, and he reported “Crown Prince Ju’s eldest grandson, Liu Xun. The late Emperor praised him on numerous occasions, saying that he was ‘worthy to be raised high’.”

Huo Guang nodded “Your subject remembers the late Emperor saying such words.”

Tears sprung forth from Xiao Mei’s eyes. “I heard it once too, wasn’t it last year during the night of New Year ’s Eve when it was said in front of ambassadors of numerous countries?”

All present started to nod as the memory came back to them.

Huo Guang asked “So your majesty means to say…..”

Xiao Mei said “Each of you present is a pillar of our dynasty; if everyone agrees that Liu Xun is wise, I will issue an edict to dethrone Liu He, accepting Liu Xun on the throne.”

Zhao Cong Guo knelt immediately, kowtowing and loudly proclaiming “Her majesty Empress Dowager is wise!”

Huo Guang, Tian Yan Nian, Juan Bu Yi all knelt in unison too, joining in the cry of “Her majesty Empress Dowager is wise!”

Yang Shang saw that both sides were now in agreement and so hurried down on his knees too ““Her majesty Empress Dowager is wise!”

All the other officials knelt too. Xiao Mei allowed them to continue kowtowing, her eyes fixed firmly in front. No tears fell, only a cloud of them misted her vision. Through the mist of tears, she saw him smiling slightly. She had held his hand. He said “I trust you.”

Henceforth, all sides were finally in accordance with regards to the new Emperor.

.....................................................................................................................

Liu Shun noticed that Huo Yu, Fan Ming You, Deng Guang Han weren’t amongst the officials Huo Guang led to see Shang Guan Xiao Mei in the morning. He thought of what had happened at the Princess’ banquet and his heart dropped. Thinking fast, he ordered a eunuch to try to find a way to pass the news.

Liu He had set off for Lin Yuan on a hunting expedition early in the morning. When Hong Yi, who was staying in an inn, heard the news from Liu Shun’s men, she rushed off in search of Liu He, but the whole area was heavily guarded, and she had no way of entering.

Growing up in the prince’s residence, Hong Yi had seen, and heard of all sorts of happenings at court. When she saw the scene in front of her today, a chill ran through her. She thought of how he was inside, facing the unknown and she resolved to find him no matter what.

But how could she enter?

Lin Yuan was wide; it was marked as imperial grounds ever since Liu Che’s reign. Towards the end of his reign, many lands were lost in war, and natural disasters only served to worsen the situation – the herders had nowhere for their cattle to graze. They noticed that the land near Lin Yuan was fertile, so despite knowing they were imperial grounds, forced into desperate measures, they secretly herded their cattle there. When Liu Che found out, he ordered all frequent trespassers executed. However, if the herders didn’t herd at all they’d starve; if they herded, they could live a few more days, so there were still herders herding there, despite the death sentence. After Liu Fu Ling succeeded the throne, he outlawed the killing of the herders when he heard of this happening. The officials at court objected but he only said “If the empire is stable, they will naturally return home. If it isn’t, civilians are driven to take risks.” The officials were silenced.

Later on, the herders realized that the guards will only occasionally chase them away but not capture them so they grew bolder, so they started bringing more and more cattle to graze there. There were no rare animals on the grounds, but one could always hear the sounds of cows and sheep, which could be also considered a strange sight. As even more time passed, with Liu Fu Ling’s stable reign, less people came to herd their cattle, but there would still be several curious, playful or lazy cowhands that would come to let their cows graze. As long as they weren’t too close to the guards, the guards would pretend that they didn’t see them, allowing them to go on their merry way. Therefore Lin Yuan slowly became a strange place; although they were imperial grounds, but cows and sheep could occasionally be sighted.

Incidentally, Hong Yi was standing on a slope; when she caught sight of the herd of cattle, she hatched a plan. Relying on her hand signs, she bought the whole herd at an expensive price, and requested that the herder tie ropes on their tails, then chase them towards the hill near Lin Yuan.

The herder knew that this was where the troops were stationed, but he couldn’t stand against the lure of money, and when he saw that Hong Yi was only a delicate young maiden, not at all looking like any villain, he did as she asked.

The imperial troops were enough to make a Xiong Nu army to quake in fear, but today she was going to walk into the lion’s den alone. It’s not that she wasn’t afraid, but….

Hong Yi took a deep breath, then set the rope tied to the cows’ tails on fire. More than hundred cows immediately grew wild, storming into Lin Yuan. The ground seemed to shake with the impact. Leopards and tigers might retreat at the sight of a mad cow; a hundred of them would be unthinkable. Unprepared, the guards scattered at the sight of them.

In the chaos, they only saw a woman in red wielding a long sword, gracefully entering the fray behind the cow herd.

The imperial guards lived up to their name; they quickly regrouped after a short time. Some of them charged up with shields, chasing the cows back some of them strung their bows taut, aiming them at the cows’ jugular, while some of them chased after Hong Yi.

The chasing army shouted “This place is heavily guarded, all trespassers will be killed! If you stop now, you might be spared.”

Hong Yi paid them no heed, her movements not getting slower, but faster. She flew across the forest, the river and the houses, searching for Liu He relentlessly. The sound of arrows whizzing past her never stopped, she could only dodge them by ear. She finally spotted him on a field. He was fitting an arrow to his bow, standing tall and handsome, like a painting. Cheers could be heard from the field.

When the guards stationed outside the field saw Hong Yi, they quickly surrounded her. Hong Yi only grew more anxious. If she could speak, all she had to do was to scream, but she couldn’t utter a sound so she could only fend off the sharp blades aimed at her and make her way forward. She carried the cold, hard blade and gracefully faced the rolling waves of men. Blood spilled with each step she took. She didn’t know whether they were hers or others, all she knew was she had to see him no matter how difficult it might be.

As she drew closer to the field, the crowd heard the commotion and their heads turned towards the sound. All they saw was a brilliant flash of red, flying amongst the glittering blades. Each time they felt like the red cloud would be torn apart; she would bend and stand again resiliently like a sturdy blade of grass being blown by the wind.

Liu He was just about to shoot when he noticed the strange expressions on everyone’s faces. He turned back, still smiling when he caught sight of the red skirt, he lost his composure, immediately shouting “Stop!”

Huo Yu didn’t say anything, and so the imperial guards continued to ignore the command of this yet-to-be-crowned emperor. Hong Yi was fighting for a chance to live amidst the cold edges of the knife.

Suddenly Liu He aimed his bow at Huo Yu “Tell them to stop now.”

The field fell silent, like everyone was holding their breaths. The sound of metal scraping against metal still continued to ring across the field, amplifying the silence, causing everyone’s hearts to race.

Liu He was still smiling in his usual carefree way, but his eyes were sharp and hard. Someone tried to secretly draw his sword, but Liu He only kicked up a stray arrow on the ground, not even looking, and the arrow went straight through that person’s heart. His skills left Huo Yu gaping.

He asked Huo Yu coldly “I can kill you right this instant, but will you dare to kill an Emperor?”

Fear gripped Huo Yu and he quickly knelt “Your servant didn’t know that this woman was one of your highness’ people.” He turned his head to issue the command “Stop! All of you stop!”

All the guards immediately retreated with their weapons down.

Hong Yi started to walk towards Liu He. She only took two steps before she remembered that he hated women who killed, so she flung her blade aside.

Only when Liu He saw that she was unharmed did his heart slowly start to return to its normal rhythm. When he saw Hong Yi caught within so many blades earlier, he felt like each blade thrust at her was piercing through him instead. He actually seemed to have lost his mind, aiming his arrow at Huo Yu instead, knowing that even if Huo Yu was Huo Guang’s only son, he would have shot at him without a care for the consequences.

Hong Yi walked up to Liu He, smiling gently, gesturing as she smiled. Liu He’s expression grew grave, turning and flying towards Huo Yu like a great bird. Huo Yu wanted to dodge, the guards tried to save him, but it seemed like Liu He became no man’s land, for each person he touched would fall without a sound, one after the other.

Huo Yu only exchanged four or five blows with him before Liu He caught him. Liu He was quick and agile, by the time the guards surrounded him, Huo Yu was already in his hands. No one dared to move. Like an eagle carrying a chick, he threw him towards his servant behind. “Use him to pave the way. Return to Wei Yang Palace immediately, and order everyone not to fight back no matter what. Wait for further instructions from me.”

The servant swiftly left with Huo Yu in his clutches. Liu He’s eyes swept across all the guards surrounding them with their swords drawn and laughed. He didn’t care a whit about them, walking to embrace Hong Yi “Lean against me and rest for a bit. I’d like to see who would dare to touch me?”

Hong Yi looked tenderly at Liu He, her smile as gentle as the spring rain. She gripped his hand but her body collapsed on the ground like a rag doll.

Liu He then realised that Hong Yi’s back was bleeding profusely. It was only because she was wearing red that he didn’t realize she was injured. Liu He scooped her up in his arms, his calm demeanour turning into one of panic. He shouted at the nearest guard “Fetch the physician!”

The guard didn’t move, and Liu He’s voice turned into ice “As long as I carry the Liu name, I have the authority to wipe your entire family!” The guard might not have cared whether he lived or died, but family was always their weakness, he went to fetch a physician.

Hong Yi felt her body heat seeping slowly away, she had so many things she wanted to tell him but she no longer had the strength. It took all her strength to gesture in the air, but she couldn’t form a complete sentence.

Liu He worked hard to staunch the bleeding. “Hong Yi, you were supposed to serve me for life. I forbid you to escape!” She opened her mouth, wanting to tell him all her feelings for him over the years, but the thousands of words because unintelligible sounds when they reached her mouth. There were tears swirling in her eyes, but she still continued to smile, because he said he loved looking at her smile. Already, she’d lost her voice, she couldn’t lose her smile too.

“Hong Yi, Hong Yi. Hang in there, the physician will reach you soon!”

She fumbled for the embroidered knot at her waist, trying to untie it, Liu He untied it and pressed it against her hand “Stop fidgeting!” Her hands were trembling as she reached for his hand, trying to give him that knot.

Liu He thought she wanted the knot and pressed it hard into her hand, shouting angrily “I told you to stop fidgeting!” With each movement, blood flowed afresh.

Hong Yi reached out, trying again to give him the knot. Tears swam in her eyes but she still continued to smile. Her surroundings had already started to dim, it seemed like she was transport back to the Prince of Chang Yi’s residence, where they relied on each other, spending each day with each other.

She was just about four or five when she became a servant at his residence, and started training with an older maid. She wasn’t pretty or sharp, but because she was born with a lovely voice, he wanted her with him, commanding her to sing for him.

That year, when she was eight, the season when pear blossoms started to chase the snow away, she was wearing red, hiding under the tree practicing her songs…..

She smiled brilliantly, closed her eyes and was gone.

The hand that was half stretched suddenly fell, and that knot disappeared into the dust.

Liu He felt like something in his heart was suddenly torn to bits, the shards causing him immense pain, like his whole being was about to be torn apart. He felt panic and fear, even when he was walking on the line between life and death, facing countless dangers, did he not ever feel like this. It was a feeling so foreign to him that he didn’t even know why he was like that.

He held her tightly to him, trying to warm her with his own heat, desperately trying to keep her body heat from seeping away. He pressed his face on her cheek, whispering “I told you once before, you are bonded to me for life, forever to be a servant in my residence, never ever to leave.”

Only then did the tears fall from Hong Yi’s eyes, along the contours of her cheeks, falling silently into the dust, her lips still curved in a smile.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 41 – Heart has turned into ashes (1)

Sun, 02 Dec 2012 15:03:55 GMT

You'll see why I took so long to translate this chapter. From this point on, it is just an endless amount of pain, pain and more pain, oh, not to forget, loads of tragedy too. While I didn't necessarily agree with Yun Ge's actions, I did understand her motivations behind it.

Updated: 16/12 Note: This chapter is too long, I'll have to split it into two.

.....................................................................................................................

Yu An woke early, when he saw Yun Ge and his majesty locked in an embrace, he assumed they were admiring the snow fall and didn’t dare to disturb them. Yet they didn’t move at all from dawn till noon. Yu An felt the first stirrings of unease and walked softly to the couple, lightly touching the Emperor. When he felt the icy coldness of the body, tears sprung to his eyes. He was reminded of the Emperor’s previous instructions and didn’t dare to hesitate, wiping his tears as he said gently “Miss Yun, his majesty….his majesty has departed. His subjects will handle things from now on as custom dictates, his majesty has specially instructed your subject to escort Missy out of Chang An.”

Yun Ge rose and rubbed her eyes, as if she was just roused from a dream, then smiled at Liu Fu Ling and curled up against him. “Ling Ge Ge just fell asleep. We want to sleep a little while longer. Leave us.”

Yu An knew that this matter couldn’t be delayed, with a clench of his jaw, he raised his hand and hit it against her head. This was when Yun Ge truly lost consciousness.

Fu Yu immediately stepped forward, intending to carry Yun Ge away, but her arms were firmly wound around Liu Fu Ling’s waist, no matter how he tried, she just wouldn’t let go. Mo Cha and Yu An bent down, trying to help move her hands away, and to their surprise, both martial arts experts had to use their full strength before her hands could be pried away from his body, one finger at a time. Mo Cha started to cry as she was prying her fingers away. Yu An wanted to admonish her but as he was about to speak, he felt like he was on the verge of crying himself, so he quickly swallowed his words. He emphasized each word as he spoke to Mo Cha and Fu Yu “I will leave Yun Ge to the both of you, once she crosses the border, General Zhao’s people will meet you there, and escort all of you to Xi Yu. You’ll have to bear the burden of the first part, once the dust has settled in Chang An, I will find you.”

Mo Cha and Fu Yu nodded through their tears “Rest assured, Supervisor!”

.....................................................................................................................

Liu Xun received news from Qi Xi, predicting the calmness to come and looking forward to the excitement in the future, and with a trace of sorrow. He walked one round around the house then with a sudden movement, pushed open the window. Somewhere during the day, the huge snowfall had stopped, and the grey skies that had been upon them cleared, the skies were as clear as crystal. The sun hung proudly in the sky, shooting golden rays, and the delicate world after a snow fall shone as brightly as jewels. Everything seemed to hint towards the end of a reign and the coming of a new ruler, and this new empire shall be headed by him.

Liu Xun called his lackey over, asking “Has there been any movement from Meng Jue these past two days?” His lackey replied “None, he has been gardening in his residence, occasionally venturing to the markets for a stroll.”

Ever since returning from Li Shan, he would visit Meng Jue once a week, as if they were close friends, plotting together each day, while in reality, he was only making idle chat. He didn’t expect Meng Jue to clearly side with him, but he wanted to plant the seeds of distrust in Liu He at least, and now, as long as Liu He had an ounce of suspicion, he wouldn’t dare to use Meng Jue. No matter how sound his suggestions were, he wouldn’t dare to use them. Liu Xun remained silent, then called “He Xiao Qi.”

“Your servant is here.” He Xiao Qi immediately bowed and waited for his instructions.

“Notify everyone that we shall proceed according to plan. Additionally, send someone to keep a close eye on Meng Jue.”

He Xiao Qi replied “Yes” and disappeared out of the house in a flash.

.....................................................................................................................

Just after noon, when the sun was still bright.

Meng Jue wasn’t doing anything substantial and was really gardening as Liu Xun’s spy reported.

A green jade Bagua map, with small black and white pebbles stacked inside. He placed two things that resembled garlic into the map, and used the pebble to hold it in place, then poured clear water into the map.

Ba Yue rushed in hurriedly and bowed by the door “Master, we have been keeping water at Li Shan for over a month and finally saw Fu Yu making his way down. He was very clever, I don’t know which passageway he used, but he didn’t appear straight from Li Shan. He was disguised as a poor scholar and drove a grey mule carriage. A woman sat beside him, disguised as his wife and an old lady lay inside the carriage. When they passed the checkpoints, we heard the woman sobbing that her grandmother had come down with a grave illness and sorely missed home, so they were sending their grandmother to her hometown. We nearly missed it, thank goodness Master has emphasized Fu Yu’s looks repeated and Sister Jiu was careful, so we didn’t lose them.” And so it seemed that Liu Fu Ling has passed on!

Meng Jue released the pebbles in his hands, but his heart was anything but relaxed.

If Liu Fu Ling intended to send Yun Ge out of Chang An, his first concern wouldn’t be whether they were skilled in martial arts, but whether they would be loyal and trustworthy. After all, this was a crucial period; all who would want to harm Yun Ge would be busy with more important matters and would probably overlook her. It would be too late when they’d thought of her. As long as they were loyal and did their job well, they would be able to send Yun Ge away; but if he chose the wrong person, once word got out, she would be in danger. If they were loyal, no one would know in the entire Wei Yang Palace besides Fu Yu. The outspoken San Yue asked “Master, when should we hijack the carriage?”

Meng Jue laughed “Who told you we were hijacking the carriage?”

San Yue shrugged, after monitoring Li Shan for more than a month, what were they supposed to do if not to hijack the carriage?

Meng Jue instructed “Ba Yue, instruct the men to protect the carriage in secret, till the carriage is safely out of Han territory.” Ba Yue replied “Yes.” “If anything were to happen, no matter what, no matter what, you must protect the person in the carriage.”

Master had always been known for his succinct speech, for the words ‘no matter what’ to be repeated twice, Ba Yue knew the importance of this mission and knelt “Master, rest assured, I understand.” Meng Jue watched him leave, and then returned to tend to another pot of daffodils. San Yue sighed “Master, am I to remain idle today again?”

Meng Jue spoke without even looking up from his pot “Don’t even think about it! Help me collect pebbles, neither too big nor small and arrange them according to colour.”

San Yue’s expression changed, reluctantly taking her position by Meng Jue’s side, choosing pebbles from a wooden pot.

A servant entered to announce “Master, my lord Marquis has arrived.”

Liu Xun had been paying him daily visits and Meng Jue’s servants were all used to his coming and going. When San Yue heard the announcement, she wiped her hands clean and retreated to prepare snacks even without Meng Jue’s prompt.

Meng Jue smiled blandly “Show him in.”

He had barely said the words when Liu Xun strode in and after taking in all the colorful jade pots, ceramic pots, he smiled “Meng Jue, do you really plan to dust your hands off the happenings outside Chang An is almost about to descend into chaos and you’re still here growing daffodils.” Meng Jue asked “What is happening?”

Liu Xun answered “I’ve heard that his majesty had passed away in Li Shan. Yu An is suppressing the spread of the news but Huo Guang had already got wind of it and is currently summoning the important officials to discuss who should be the successor. If everything proceeds according to plan, by tonight, after the official announcement of his majesty’s passing, Huo Guang and a few other officials will invite Uncle to the palace.” As he spoke, Meng Jue had already planted another pot of daffodils. He said lightly “His majesty passing on was only a matter of time, and within everyone’s expectations. Huo Guang choosing the Prince of Chang Yi, also falls within many people’s expectations. These are all things that could have been predicted, so wherefore the chaos?”

Liu Xun didn’t reply, for it was indeed as Meng Jue said. Since the late Emperor left no sons, so the successor could only be chosen from among the Emperor’s brothers, and nephews. Huo Guang will never choose the hard to control Prince of Guang Ling, and definitely not the descendants of the Prince of Yan who dug his own grave; the only suitable candidate would be the weak, frivolous Liu He. Between the two of them, naturally Huo Guang wouldn’t be choosing the most suitable person to be Emperor, but rather, the person who would be the easiest to control. Liu He was well known for being frivolous, and was free-spirited; Huo Guang would naturally lean towards a useless candidate. Liu Xun sat silently for a moment then smiled, “When Uncle succeeds the throne, he will definitely lift you high. I should congratulate you.”

Meng Jue looked at Liu Xun and smiled “As a subject, naturally I would be loyal to the Emperor.”

Liu Xun nodded and stood to leave. Meng Jue didn’t try to hold him back.

.....................................................................................................................

Fu Yu was driving a mule carriage, while Ba Yue was riding on a thoroughbred horse. Catching up to Fu Yu was a simple matter. However, just in case, Ba Yue had sent Jiu Yue a letter through a pigeon carrier, conveying Meng Jue’s instructions.

By the time the sun was about to set, Ba Yue had already caught up to the Qin Ling Mountain Range, and estimated he was about to catch up to Jiu Yue. He heaved a sigh of relief but tensed when he suddenly heard the sounds of men fighting in the mountain valley, urging his horse to go faster. He navigated through some tight turns when he saw a few hundred men completely dressed in black surrounding the carriage, forcing it to a corner.

Fu yu and Mo Cha were protecting the carriage to their best ability, not daring to make a single wrong move. Jiu Yue brought her men to protect one side of the carriage, while another ten men in grey protected the other side. Ba Yue saw that they fought with skill and Master had reminded him earlier so he guessed they were eunuchs from the palace. The men in grey were clearly more well versed in martial arts but the men in black seemed to have already knew what moves they were about to make, and came well prepared, wielding thick knives that were mainly used to deal with the flexible swords. Furthermore, they moved in threes, working effortlessly to kill each of the men in grey. Jiu Yue had lost half her men and Ba Yue quickly called out the hidden code, informing her to rescue the person and escape.

Yun Ge woke up in the midst of a bloodbath, when she drew the curtains back and saw the scene in front of her, she thought she was still in a dream, staring dumbly at everyone, unable to understand the situation. Jiu Yue saw Yun Ge and finally understood why Master was so insistent on them protecting the carriage. He turned to Fu Yu, “There are too many people, we can only save Yun Ge.”

Fu Yu and Mo Cha looked at each other and said unanimously “As long as missy is able to guarantee our mistress’ safety, we will be eternally grateful.”

Jiu Yue reached for the dazed Yun Ge and dragged her off the carriage. Fu Yu and Mo Cha immediately charged forward without a care of their own safety, ensuring Jiu Yue’s escape.

Jiu Yue flung a rope and anchored it to a large tree beneath the mountain pass. With one hand holding on to Yun Ge, she pushed her along the rope away from everyone. The men in black thought they already had Yun Ge, not expecting Jiu Yue’s move. With this turn of events, they became even more vicious. In a short while, all the men in grey lay dead. The men in black immediately chased after Yun Ge; Ba Yue brought his men to stand guard at the mountain pass, blocking their chase. Jiu Yue whistled and Ba Yue’s thoroughbred horse fly towards them.

With a flick of her hand, she landed on the horse and took its reigns, all in an instant.

Jiu Yue was about to turn the horse away when the men in black pushed the captured Fu Yu and Mo Cha forward. Their leader cried out “Miss Yun, we only want you. Are you willing to see so many people die for you?” Mo Cha and Fu Yu lay limp against the men, knowing that their bones were probably broken, but they stubbornly said “Let us be!”

Ba Yue was fighting against all the men in black who surged forward as he shouted “Jiu Mei, leave quickly! Master will definitely seek justice on my behalf!”

Jiu Yue nodded and turned the horse away. Yun Ge asked dazedly “I…..Why am I here? Ling Ge Ge…” She turned towards Mo Cha and Fu Yu “Mo Cha? Fu Yu?”

Mo Cha screamed “Leave quickly! Let us….ah!”

The man in black held Mo Cha’s chin and with a slash of his sword, Mo Cha gasped as fresh blood flowed from her mouth. They’d cut off her tongue. “Ah!” Yun Ge screamed and collapsed against Jiu Yue. Jiu Yue urged her horse forward while Yun Ge held her hand, crying “Stop, please stop….” While turning back repeatedly. Jiu Yue ignored her, keeping a firm hold on Yun Ge while she urged the horse to increase its speed.

The man in black laughed coldly “How cold hearted is Miss Yun! Ever since you entered the palace, it was Mo Cha who cared after you, her efforts have been a waste on you.” As he spoke, his sword danced across her neck and blood burst forth! With deft strokes, that man in black sent Mo Cha’s head flying across the air towards Yun Ge. Yun Ge opened her mouth, but no sound came forth. Fear and despair were displayed clearly in her eyes.

The man in black grabbed Fu Yu and raised his knife for the slaughter.

Yun Ge suddenly lifted her head and howled. That desperate, chilling cry rang throughout the mountains. The birds in the mountains flew away in fright, the horses the men in black brought all fell to their knees at the cry. Although Jiu Yue’s horse didn’t kneel, it jerked as it tried to throw them off its back. Jiu Yue was alarmed, this horse was a pure breed Ferghana horse, the king of the horse breeds, and had been personally brought up by Master. It was extremely mild and obedient, but Yun Ge’s cry actually caused this horse to go against its master’s orders.

“Just as you have taken Mo Cha’s life, I vow to take yours in future. If you touch Fu Yu, I will make you regret even being born.”

He had been well used to all the various curses being thrown at him, but Yun Ge’s tone actually caused chills down his spine, and his knife hovered at Fu Yu’s throat. He cackled coldly “As I’ve said earlier, we only want you. If you stay behind obediently, these people shall naturally be spared.” Yun Ge made a soft sound and at it, the horse stilled and turned back, bringing Yun Ge and Jiu Yue towards the men in black. Jiu Yue couldn’t get the horse to obey her no matter how she tried.

The horse stopped behind Ba Yue and the battle Ba Yue’s men and the men in black were engaged in quieted, although their weapons were still drawn and they still eyed each other warily.

Yun Ge told Jiu Yue “Let me go.”

Jiu Yue read the stillness in Yun Ge’s eyes and shivered, unconsciously releasing her hold.

Yun Ge hopped off the horse and walked towards the men in black “Let Fu Yu go.”

The men in black moved quickly, flinging Fu Yu to Jiu Yue while grabbing Yun Ge up the horse, disappearing into the night.

Yun Ge was unnaturally quiet, showing no resistance, but their master had instructed them before hand and the man in black didn’t dare to treat this Missy lightly, so he still handed her the pill they’d prepared and lifted it to her lips. “This is only something to knock you out, allowing you to sleep.” Yun Ge swallowed the pill without a sound
.....................................................................................................................

The winter was severe, cold and biting.

The silk that covered the window was in tatters, in only took one gust of the northern wind for the bitter cold to seep into the house. There was neither fire pit nor stove in the house, and when Huo Cheng Jun entered, she thought there wasn’t any difference in temperature. Her maid, Xiao Li laughed “This place is humble for Missy.” Huo Cheng Jun looked coldly at Yun Ge, curled up on the pallet “On the contrary, I think this place is too luxurious.”

Xiao Li immediately changed her tune “Yes, yes, your servant thinks it is too luxurious too.”

“Wake her up!”

Xiao Li had already guessed Huo Cheng Jun’s intentions and commanded men to pump cold water and poured the whole bucket on Yun Ge.

The effect of the drug diminished in the bitter cold, but she was still weak. She struggled to sit and showed no surprise when she saw it was Huo Cheng Jun.

Huo Cheng Jun smiled and walked up to her, looking down on her condescendingly. Yun Ge’s eyes were calm, too calm, with none of the fear and panic she wanted to see. Huo Cheng Jun glanced at Xiao Li; Xiao Li understood her meaning and carried a bucket of cold water, walking gleefully to the pallet. She slowly poured the water down from Yun Ge’s head. Yun Ge hadn’t eaten in two days and still weak from the drug, she couldn’t resist at all. She had also given up the futile struggle. She didn’t beg or curse, only allowing the icy cold water to flow from her head, looking calmly at Huo Cheng Jun with detachedness in the depths of her eyes. Huo Cheng Jun had long waited for this day, eagerly anticipating Yun Ge’s pathetic downfall. When it finally was coming true, she felt that her hatred didn’t dissipate one bit. Looking at Yun Ge now, she felt a fresh wave of bitterness and hatred, laughing with more and more abandon, “Bring me the horse whip.” Xiao Li immediately went to carry out her orders.

Huo Cheng Jun took the whip from her and smiled “Leave us.” She flexed the whip and with a strong crack of the whip, aimed it at Yun Ge. Yun Ge subconsciously tried to dodge, but because she was still weak, there was no way she could have dodged it. Her clothes tore with a rip as the whip made contact. “I should have whipped you hard with this many years ago! Running into me on the street, killing my precious horse, all without remorse!”

The whip cracked once more.

“This is because I saved you but you repaid my gratitude with enmity!”

Another one.

“This is because…..because….” Huo Cheng Jun was unable to voice out the deep scar in her heart, concentrating all her hurt and shame into that one vicious whip.

“This is because of all beatings of the plank my brother endured!”

“This is for the slap my mother gave me!”

“This is because of Liu Fu Ling. You even blocked my entry to the palace! After spending countless time and energy preparing that dance, I became a laughingstock!”

Huo Cheng Jun’s whippings became more and more frenzied, no longer holding back, one lash of the whip after another. It didn’t quell the flames of hatred and anger in her heart at all, but only served to stoke the flames.

A man in black rushed into the house and with low, measured tones; he said “Miss Huo, my master still has use for her.”

The haze of anger cleared and when she looked at the state Yun Ge was left in, she felt like she had never been more satisfied. She smiled “I’ll leave you with half your life today. In a few days, I’ll send you off to be reunited with Liu Fu Ling.” Covered in bloody marks, Yun Ge shivered violently.

Huo Cheng Jun wanted to say more when the man in black interrupted her “Miss Huo, this is not a place for you to linger, please return! If anyone sees you, the consequences…” He let the words trail, only making a ‘please’ gesture. Huo Cheng Jun saw the logic in his words and flung the horse whip aside, still smiling as she left.

The water she had been doused with mixed with Yun Ge’s blood and turned into ice on her pallet; it seemed as if there was blood red crystals littered all over. Yun Ge lay limp on the blood crystals, her back crisscrossed with the marks of the whip. Her whole back had been whipped still her flesh was exposed, and blood flowed freely. It was hard to imagine that these scars were caused by a pretty, delicate noblewoman. A snake’s venom or a hornet’s sting is nowhere as poisonous as a vicious woman’s heart! The man in black shook his head and went to check on Yun Ge.

Despite enduring so many lashes of the whip, not a sound was heard from Yun Ge. He thought that Yun Ge had fainted from the pain but when he flipped her over; he saw that her eyes were wide open and expressionless. As he shook her, her wounds started to bleed afresh, but she still showed no reaction. The man instructed Xiao Li, standing guard outside “Aren’t there many women locked in this place? Find a woman to help clean her wounds, and fetch a fire pit.” Xiao Li scoffed “Am I the mistress, or are you the master? Didn’t you hear what Miss Huo said earlier? My future….”

He cut her off “I only know that if she were to die now, you and I will be buried with her.”

Xiao Li weighed the importance of her future against her life, finally deciding her life was more important, she went off cursing, ordering men to bring dry clothes, blankets and build a fire, while she went off in search of a woman with some medical knowledge.

.....................................................................................................................

Huo Guang asked Shang Guan Xiao Mei to write an edict, ordering Liu He to enter the capital. The imperial edict arrived at the same time as a note from Meng Jue. “Deal with this calmly and give the impression of weakness, ascension is your priority. Kill Liu Xun in a swift move.”

His lips curled in a smile, as he burnt Meng Jue’s note and commanded his servants to prepare for his entrance in the capital.

An official, Wang Ji, who served at Liu He’s court since young, asked “My lord, pardon me for my impertinent question, but do you have any intention of entering the capital?” Liu He understood that he was hinting at something else, and replied “As it looks now, do I have room to choose? Her majesty has already written an edict to summon me to the palace for the funeral, can I reject her?” Wang Ji still persisted stubbornly “Your subject only wishes to understand my lord’s intentions.”

Liu He smiled “I don’t know, I’ll just take things as they come.”

Wang Ji fell silent for a moment, then said “Your subject understands, I’ll go get ready, for…..sigh!” He heaved a long sigh “I will order a few more men to accompany my lord into the capital.” He turned to leave when Liu He called out to him, thinking as he started to call out the names of those he wished to follow him, Wang Ji hurriedly started to write them all down.

Liu He named about ten people at one go before stopping, and grinning, said “I want all these people with me, the others….the others may be left at your discretion! However, you are not to name more than twenty people, I still need space for my wives and servants! The more people we have, the more restrictions there’ll be.” In Wang Ji’s eyes, he saw a helplessness that this prince was beyond rescue, but he could only acquiesce to Liu He’s request and retreat from the hall.

As Liu He watched Wang Ji leave, his smile faded, to be replaced by a chill, an inexplicable lonliness. When he cocked his head, he saw Hong Yi behind the curtains looking straight at him, confusion and anxiety plain in her eyes. He suddenly laughed, gently calling “Hong Yi!” Hong Yi walked over with small steps and knelt in front of him. She was about to start gesturing when he held her hand still “I know you want to ask ‘why did you choose those people to accompany you?’”

Hong Yi nodded. The ten people Liu He had named were the people that the Prince of Yan had placed by his side, some were Shang Guan Jie’s people and some were Huo Guang’s and also the Prince of Guangling’s people. If they weren’t this person’s spy, then they were called to someone else. “Naturally, I’ll have my own reasons for bringing them; I also have my own reasons for not bringing my own people. The risk this time is great, and I don’t wish for my own people to walk into the fire with me, so I can only bring all these sneaky little creatures with me.” Hong Yi mulled over his words, but she still didn’t understand. She only stopped asking because she knew this was done deliberately by him, so she smiled sweetly and pointed at herself.

“You want to go too?” Liu He tenderly but firmly shook his head. “No, you have to wait her for my return. Once I have cast off the problems Chang An is causing me, I’ll bring you out to play. Hong Yi grew anxious and was about to gesture a request when Liu He made her sit on the pallet, and placed his head on her lap “Just let me rest for a while, I’ve still got many things to do later.” His voice was heavy with weariness. Hong Yi’s eyes filled with pity, and she threw her own concerns aside, what was most important right now was that he was tired.

She gently removed his headdress and smoothed his hair, allowing him to rest more comfortably.

.....................................................................................................................

Liu He jauntily set off for the capital with an entourage of over two hundred people.

Although he brought quite a few servant girls with him, none of them had served him since young, so Liu He wasn’t expecting much comfort on this trip. Strangely, whatever he wanted to eat, or use, just appeared throughout the trip without him having to utter a single word. At first, he didn’t think too much about it since he was preoccupied with other matters, he just assumed that they were obedient and rewarded them greatly. Later on though, he started to pay more attention to this strange occurrence.

At dawn, he realized that the robe the servant girls had brought was just the thing he wanted to wear today, and the food they served was just what he wanted to eat today, then realization struck. Who else will be able to accomplish this feat in the entire world? There was anger, but he was also strangely moved. Liu He sat in front of his table, and after picking up a dish, he asked “Did you make all these yourself?”

The servant girl thought she’d be rewarded again and happily answered “Yes”. He smiled and asked again “Did you make these yourself?” A silver of hesitation entered her voice. “Yes.” “You made all these?” Her voice was now as small as a gnat “Yes…..” Liu He remained smiling “I’ll ask one last time, did you make these yourself?” Immediately, she got down on her knees “Your servant knows her mistake! I ought to die! I shouldn’t have been overcome by greed…..”

He couldn’t be bothered to hear her pleading for mercy and addressed the person outside loudly “Hong Yi, are you still not going to enter to accept your punishment? Must I pass the order for them to be executed?”

Hong Yi entered, wearing the uniform of the guards, and knelt in front of Liu He, with no remorse, nor fear, only determination was displayed across her face.

Liu He contemplated her for a while, and all the admonishing he wanted to administer disappeared. With a wave, he ordered the kowtowing servant girl to leave and turned to Hong Yi. “Stand up.”

Hong Yi remained kneeling.

Liu He knew she wanted him to allow her to stay and he grew angry. He completely ignored her, starting to eat his breakfast. When h was done, Hong Yi was still kneeling on the floor. Liu He thought of the time when she was forced to on loose gravel when she was young. She was only eight or nine years of age then, and she knelt for a day and a night, till her knees were scraped open, but still endured the pain stoically. He thought of installing Hong Yi at a guesthouse outside the palace once he entered the capital, separate from everybody, so that no matter what happens, she wouldn’t be involved. He sighed and schooled his face into a severe expression “I want to drink tea!” When Hong Yi heard his words, delivered so coldly, she burst out laughing and jumped up, excitedly rushing off to prepare the tea.

“Hang on, first, get rid of whatever you’re wearing. It’s hurting my eyes!”

Hong Yi smiled and nodded vigorously, walking away with a skip in her step.

Liu He looked at her and shook his head, muttering to himself “What kind of prince am I? How am I always giving in to a young girl!”

.....................................................................................................................

Liu Xun was once the leader of the youxia, with many capable men at his disposal. Liu He thought that his trip to the capital will not be smooth, but contrary to his expectations, they didn’t run into a single difficult throughout the trip, safely arriving in Chang An. All his subjects rejoiced, but Liu He couldn’t find it in himself to. For Liu Xjun to dare to let him enter Chang An, it would mean that he had something else in mind, then he thought of the words Liu Fu Ling said to him before his passing and only felt disheartened and down.

When Liu He arrived in Chang An, Huo Guang and the other important subjects travelled out to welcome him to the city. Although everyone knew Huo Guang’s intentions, but because there was no proper ascension as of yet, so everything was done in accordance of a border prince etiquette, no one dared to cross the line.

Along the way, Liu He stirred up each place he visited. Every time he travelled past somewhere, he had to know where the most interesting things were, and would search for it; and anything that was delicious had to be presented to him, until the civilians started grumbling and calling him a locust.

All the court officials sighed but Huo Guang was contented, and this cemented his determination to see Liu He enthroned. To everyone though, his attitude was perfunctory, allowing the Censor-in-chief Tian Guang Ming to take charge of all matters.

The imperial guards of Chang An and of the palace were all the Huo family’s people, together with the support of the troops of Guan Zhong, with just one command, 10,000 soldiers will be able to rush down to Chang An in a day. Huo Guang felt confident that all was within his control, and would proceed according to plan, allowing Liu He to ascend the throne as per rules dictated. Once Liu He was safely on the throne, court affairs will naturally fall to his hands; his ambitions and dreams, long hidden for many years, will finally see the light of the day.

Heaven will never bend to man’s will though, and things slowly started to spiral out of control.

First was the loss of the national and militaryy seals. He ordered men to search Wei Yang Palace, Li Shan and every person he could suspect, but they just couldn’t find the national and military seals. Without them, when the Emperor ascends the throne, how would they proclaim the edict to the world? Without the military seal, how could the troops be moved?

There were only a handful of people Liu Fu Ling trusted, and through the process of elimination, Huo Guang guessed that the seals must have been taken by the supposedly missing Yun Ge, and immediately ordered for her to be found, no matter the cost.

Even before the Yun Ge matter was settled, another piece of bad news arrived.

The Xiong Nu leader Lu Li of the Right had deployed troops, sniffing around Guang Zhong.

Huo Guang was torn between going to war or not. If they chose not to fight, the consequences would be unpredictable; if the Xiongnu tasted the sweetness of success, they might round up even larger troops to attack; but if they fought, the Guan Zhong troops would be delayed by the Xiongnu troops, in case of any change in situation in Chang An, they would definitely not be able to rush over.

Even before he could make that decision, bad tidings came from Wu Sun.

In order to divide Xi Yu and foil the Xiongnu’s repeated attacks, the late Emperor Liu Che had given away the Prince of Chu’s granddaughter Princess Jie You to marry into Wu Sun.

Princess Jie You was a brave and smart girl. Ever since she went to Wu Sun, she had convinced the King of Wu Sun to cultivate a good relationship with the Han Dynasty, and join forces with the neighbouring Xi Yu countries to defeat the Xiong Nu, diffusing the threat that had plagued the Han Dynasty for many years.

Recently, the King of Wu Sun, Khan Weng Gui Mi had passed away from an illness, and the Xiong Nu forged an alliance with Western Qiang to use this opportunity to attack Wu Sun. They had already captured E Shi and Che Yan with ease. The nobles in Wu Sun who had been disgruntled with Wu Sun’s alliance with the Han Dynasty had already crowned a new king with Qiong Nu blood. They intended to first kill Princess Jie You, then swear allegiance to Xiong Nu.

Princess Jie You gathered her sons, daughters and troops loyal to the late King and was engaged in a deadlock with the new King’s troops. She sent someone with news to the Han court, pleading for their assistance.

She had yet to find out that Liu Fu Ling has passed on so all her letters were addressed to his majesty Liu Fu Ling.

Huo Guang was lost in thought after reading Princess Jie You’s letter. Ever since she left the Han court, they had not heard from her. With her strong-willed personality, unless it concerned the lives of many, she’d never write a letter to plead her case.

Huo Guang’s brows were constantly knitted in worry while Liu Xun was so happy he clapped and said “The heavens are on my side!” “Khan Weng Gui Mi really died at an opportune time!”

He held Li Yuan in high esteem but he was also wary. Li Yuan was only a few years older, but carried himself with the stability and poise of someone with much more experience. The timing, geography, people, everything had been factored in his plans! Thank goodness that this person, although not a friend, was definitely not a foe. There were only two roads Huo Guang could choose: one, opt for a fast battle, settling the business of the new emperor as soon as possible. For only with a new emperor on the throne can they then send reinforcements to Princess Jie You; two, ignore the fate of Princess Jie You, give up on Wu Sun and contain the voices of those who oppose Liu He at court until Liu He smoothly takes over. However, upon giving up Wu Sun, that would mean that all those years spent cultivating ties with Xi Yu would go to waste, and Which also meant that he would be giving up on the lives of all the Han civilians who live on the western border, leaving them at the mercy of the Xiong Nu and Qiang people.

He Xiao Qi asked “My lord, which route do you think Huo Guang will choose?”

Liu Xun lightly said “Huo Guang is an official with power, but he isn’t a corrupt official. To an Emperor, he wouldn’t be a good subject, but to the people, Huo Guang is a good official. He has served in court for more than 30 years and has never once let down the people of Han. Each time Liu Fu Ling tried to reform the system, he would throw his weight behind it, strongly arguing for it. Without his support, the Han dynasty might have already turned out like another Qin dynasty. He can never give up Xi Yu, or else this would pose an even greater to the Han dynasty. Huo Guang understands this more keenly than anyone else. Furthermore, Princess Jie You isn’t just a low born maiden, she is a proper princess. If Huo Guang doesn’t rescue her, the borders princes will stir up a storm.”

He Xiao Qi “I’ve heard that the two relatives who accompanied Princess Jie You out into the frontier were Huo Guang and Li Ling. It is too much of a coincidence that Li Yuan is now using Princess Jie You to force Huo Guang’s hand. I’m afraid he might have ulterior motives.”

Liu Xun laughed coldly “We were never friends, only mutually using each other to achieve our own ends. All will be good as long as I achieve my aims.”

A servant reported “Zhang He has arrived”; and He Xiao Qi bowed and retreated.

Liu Xun and Zhang He talked about fairly innocuous things, before he casually asked about Huo Guang and Li Ling.

Zhang He seemed to respect Li Ling immensely. Although Li Ling was a King of the Xiong Nu, he spoke of him with reverence “…..Li Ling was the grandson of The Flying General Li Guang, Huo Guang was the brother of the General of Calvary – Huo Qu Bing. They were both of uncommon birth, and only seventeen, eighteen years of age then. Handsome, well versed in both martial arts and the arts, they both caught the attention of the late Emperor. Back then, many young maidens in Chang An…” Zhang He laughed awkwardly, embarrassment creeping into his word “Looks like I’ve really grown old, dredging up such matters without even being prompted.”

Liu Xun smiled “If one wasn’t wild in his youth, then he has wasted it! The eldest son of a senior official at my uncle, Emperor Xiao Wu’s [1] court was in his prime, I bet he was famous around Chang An for being charming.” “I don’t mind being compared to others, but I can never match up to those two. I was a lot older than them, but I was only an unimportant official; they were the two subjects who had the late Emperor’s ear, entering and leaving the forbidden palace like it was their own residence. Their lives were far different from my own, so I do not know much.” Zhang He sighed, a weary, heavy sigh “Who can predict life’s ups and downs? The two most outstanding figures in Chang An, one ended up marrying a Xiong Nu princess, becoming a Xiong Nu king, with thousands of men at his disposal. The other grew in power in the Han dynasty, second only to the Emperor himself…” Within his words, there were so many what-ifs; if Li Ling didn’t leave, then maybe the situation the Han Dynasty was finding itself in now wouldn’t have happened, and Huo Guang wouldn’t have grown out of control.

Liu Xun couldn’t glean anything of importance from this so he changed the topic, starting to discuss business matters. To Zhang He, he said “I will find a way to let the Prince of Guang Ling apply more pressure on Huo Guang, as for General Zhang…” Zhang He nodded, showing that he understood. “Rest assured, my lord marquis. Before the dust has settled and the winners revealed, my brother will never dare to assist Huo Guang. I have already warned him harshly, and he is a smart man. He knows his limits. However, the Prince of Guang Ling is stubborn and strong willed, how are you going to make him bend to your will?” “I have my own methods; all you have to do is to wait for this to end.”

Zhao Cong Guo just happened to enter then, catching the last part of Liu Xun’s statement. He laughed “My lord marquis, you are finally making a move. We were all getting antsy from your lack of words and movement!”

Liu Xun quickly stood to welcome him “General, you have arrived at the right time. You’ve always had troops stationed at Xi Bei and I was just about to ask how the situation was like in Wu Sun.” Zhao Cong Guo froze for a moment, his respect for Liu Xun growing immensely. In this time and place, he was not just focusing on the throne but also worrying about the situation at Wu Sun. This new master definitely held lofty ambitions! “The Wu Sun matter, if you say it’s difficult, then it really is difficult, but if you say it’s easily resolved, it will be easily resolved. As long as there is an imperial edict, ordering me to deploy my troops, I have full confidence that I will be able to help Princess Jie You defeat the rebelling army.”

Liu Xun was worried because of the deeper meaning behind the conflict, “On the surface, the conflict arises from those looking to protect their power against those who advocate a reform. In actuality, it is the nomads against the farmers; it is the fight of the Xiong Nu and Qiang tribe against our empire. Our current dynasty is unstable; we don’t have the strength to go up directly against the Xiong Nu and Qiang. Even if the rebel troops lose, we cannot deny the influence of the Xiong Nu and Qiang within Wu Sun. It is hard to predict whether Princess Jie You will smoothly regain control of Wu Sun.” Zhao Cong Guo chuckled loudly “My lord marquis, you worry because you have never met Princess Jie You. She is no normal lady, as long as the situation in Wu Sun stabilizes and with our support, she will definitely rise up again to crush the influence of the Xiong Nu and Qiang within Wu Sun.”

Liu Xun slapped his hand on the table, satisfied “That’s it then! We must do our best to let Princess Jie You sit on the throne of the Dowager Queen in Wu Sun.”

Zhang He laughed as he reminded Liu Xun “You need to first succeed the throne yourself before you can help others sit on it.” Zhao Cong Guo nodded.

Liu Xun laughed “Don’t worry, I haven’t forgotten. I’ll leave it to General Zhao then.” Liu Xun clasped his hands towards Zhao Cong Guo as a sign of respect “I must trouble you to get in touch with all sources of power to start publicly opposing Liu He’s ascension. No matter what Huo Guang does, we must never give in. If he intends to mobilize troops, then you must prepare to fight! In one sentence, our strength must never be weaker than his!”

Zhao Cong Guo had a trait unique to soldiers – he never waved. Fight? How to fight? Even if he commanded the Xi Bei troops, what about the grain? What about the logistics? And what reason should he give to mobilize the troops? How will he account to everyone? He merely accepted commands, executed them, and will never question them. “Your subject will start preparing immediately.” He bowed and left in a hurry.

.....................................................................................................................

Huo Guang’s troubles were not yet settled when news came that the Prince of Guang Ling had heard some rumours and was saying that Liu Fu Ling died too suddenly in the prime of his youth. He said he was worried about rouge officials in court and requested to enter the capital to guard the body. He had even started to gather the troops in Guang Ling.

Huo Guang spoke to Zhang An Shi regarding this matter, hoping to increase the number of troops stationed near Guang Ling, commanding them to be on high alert, never to let the Prince of Guang Ling leave his feudal land, or else the other imperial princes of the border will be clamouring to enter the capital too, sending the empire reeling into instability.

Zhang An Shi’s answer left Huo Guang helpless. “Regarding the movement of troops, I can only be commanded by the Emperor, and the military seal.” Embedded in his answer was he wasn’t going to let Huo Guang dictate troop movement; if he wished to wage war on the Prince of Guang Ling, either produce an imperial edict or the military seal!

Huo Guang resolved not to bother about the national and military seals. He would first get Liu He on the throne, at least then he could ask Liu He to write an edict as the Emperor. He didn’t expect to face such strong opposition from various powerful officials. Zhao Cong Guo even unsheathed his sword in the imperial hall, loudly admonishing Censor-in-chief Tian Guang Ming, saying that he was a corrupt and vile official, trying to choose a useless emperor to govern the country. After witnessing such strong objection, those neutral officials quickly grew uneasy, mumbling that they weren’t sure, especially Chancellor Yang Shang. He even pretended to be sick just to avoid any conflict.

While the powers at court were locked in a deadlock, there would be no way Huo Guang will be able to convince everyone to agree for Liu He’s ascension anytime soon. The situation was precarious now, all it needed was one slight push to result in civil war. Liu He wasn’t concerned about these people creating conflict, whiling the days away at Wei Yang Palace drinking and enjoying women, going so far as to drink and sing in front of Liu Fu Ling’s coffin, causing the court to go atwitter.

Ridiculous rumours started to spread among the civilians, hinting that Huo Guang was choosing a useless Emperor like Liu He so that he might usurp the throne in future. Songs and odes about that started to spread like wildfire.

“The real dragon sinks, while the fake one rises. A storm brews, the capital descends into chaos.”

Huo Guang’s worries increased, he sought out Liu He, intending to warn him, but when he saw Liu He’s eyes still sleepy with drink and his lazy demeanour, he stalked off angrily.

Xiong Nu, Xi Yi, the Qiang tribe, Wu Sun, Prince of Guang Ling, and now the dark undercurrents running through court. With each day the empire is without an Emperor, nothing goes right.

Huo Guang’s headache increased.

Huo Cheng Jun pushed open the door to the study and saw her father staring at the curved knife on the wall, lost in thought.

“Daddy?”

Huo Guang quickly hid the letter in his hand “Cheng Jun, is something wrong?” Huo Cheng Jun walked up behind him, massaging his shoulders to release the tense knots in his shoulder. “Daddy, since the Emperor’s death, you haven’t rested. Rest early today!”

Huo Guang spoke, weary and helpless “Men plan, while the Heavens laugh at us! The king of Wu Sun couldn’t choose a more horrid time to pass away, not right now at this crucial time.”

Huo Cheng Jun said “Daddy, don’t fret so. As long as a new Emperor ascends, you will be able to issue an edict through him and everything will work out eventually.”

“I still haven’t figured out where the national and military seals have been spirited off to. If Yun Ge had them with her, she should be using them to carry out the late Emperor’s orders, not disappearing out of Chang An. No hide or hair has been seen of her, what was his majesty thinking?”

Huo Cheng Jun thought for a while before saying “Daddy, don’t you think his majesty was really odd? Why didn’t he issue an edict, clearly naming a successor?”

Huo Guang didn’t reply. He had thought of this very question too, even making preparations in secret, planning to handle everything with a heavy hand; but now that no edict was left, all his plans fell apart. This Liu Fu Ling had never once placed his chess pieces according to the rules!

“Daddy, who do you think his majesty intended to be his successor?”

“Looking at things as they stand now, it should be Liu Xun. If it was Liu He, Zhao Cong Guo would never have voiced such strong objection, the national and military seals wouldn’t have disappeared. Sigh!” Huo Guang heaved a long sigh “It’s all because of my soft heartedness back then, or else there wouldn’t be any need today to…”

Huo Cheng Jun didn’t understand. She carefully thought about it before venturing to say “Daddy means to say that you’ve always known about Liu Xun.”

Huo Guang scoffed “If it weren’t for me, do you really think that all of Crown Prince Ju’s men would have been able to avoid the executioner’s knife? If I hadn’t reassured Shang Guan Jie that Liu Xun was died, do you think he would have been able to live as Liu Bing Yi outside Chang An?”

Huo Cheng Jun carefully asked “What does Daddy intend to do now? Should we think of a way to capture Liu Xun, getting the location of the seals from him?”

Huo Guang shook his head “It wouldn’t be with him. If Liu Xun had them, why would Chang An be locked in a stalemate?” Huo Guang thought as he spoke “I think I was wrong from the very beginning. I always assumed he would choose Liu Xun. Maybe to his majesty, there might have been a difference between Liu Xun and Liu He, but this difference wasn’t worth the lives of the civilians to fight for. His majesty saw them as we see them, no matter who ascends the throne, there would be advantages and disadvantages, no one person is so good that we Huos will stake our lives to support him. His majesty might probably only have a preference but because he was afraid of civil war, he didn’t place all his chips on just one person, giving a time frame, waiting for someone to gain the upper hand. Then his choice would be that person.”

Huo Cheng Jun said “Then we should be patient. Now, Daddy still has the upper hand, once the time limit is up, Yun Ge will naturally appear bearing the national and military seals.”

Huo guang sighed “I’m sure his majesty didn’t expect such a situation when he planned this, or else with his personality, he would have never done it this way. Our empire has spent close to a hundred years of hard work to achieve what we have at Xi Yu today; it cannot all go to waste! I might be able to wait, but the Han dynasty can’t! The people of Xi Bei will not be able to wait either!”

Huo Cheng Jun’s breath caught in her throat “Daddy means to say you want Liu He to succeed the throne immediately? I’m afraid it will be difficult…..”

Huo Guang shook his head, a smile curving on his lips “Daddy intended to pick a handsome husband for you, but….sigh! Although Liu Xun might not surpass Liu He in terms of looks, it would be easier for you to be Empress.”

Huo Cheng Jun coloured at his words, still massaging his shoulders, saying “Daddy, I was being serious, but you still teased your daughter like this! I don’t care who will become emperor!”

Huo Guang’s mind was made up, everything wouldn’t be a problem going forward. With that, he relaxed a lot more.

Huo Cheng Jun sat beside him “What about Liu He? Although he hasn’t succeeded formally, many people have already thought of him as Emperor.”

Huo Guang frowned. It was some time before he said “I must have been blind. For Liu Fu Ling would never have chosen a frivolous person to pass his empire to!” If he installed Liu He on the throne, then dethroned him, Liu He will definitely grow resentful. None of the people with Liu He could be spared as well. Now that he has decided to get rid of the problem, he must do it thoroughly, for it might fester and grow only to manifest again, and he will be on the losing end.

When he heard the servant outside announce “The Chamberlain for National Treasury Tian Yan Nian has arrived”, he turned to Huo Cheng Jun “Go back! I will settle this problem, all you have to do is just wait to enter the palace and become Empress.”

Huo Cheng Jun’s face was flushed, she softly answered “Yes”, and rose to leave.

.....................................................................................................................

[1] Liu Che – Emperor Han Wu Di’s posthumous title

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 40: Nothing more tragic than eternal separation.

Sun, 11 Nov 2012 12:09:23 GMT

I dreaded to translate this chapter for the longest time. Once this chapter passes, lots of hardship will await our characters and the whole landscape of YZG would have changed as everyone struggles to adapt to a world without Liu Fu Ling. Xiao Mei might have loved him, and not had her love returned, but that doesn't discount her love for him, nor make her love any less deeper than Yun Ge's.

I love Xiao Mei's character so much because she knows how to love and let go. The very fact that her love was acknowledged was enough for her. This dear little 15 year old has gone through so much my heart just breaks for her. Yun Ge took a much longer route, and way longer to accept and let go, causing her a lot more grief in the process.

Food for thought: I read this article today and thought of Liu Fu Ling. He was well meaning but he lacked the decisiveness and the ruthlessness to deal with the warring factions. In contrast, his father, Emperor Wu of Han was known for being exactly that and left a lasting legacy. The historical landscape is filled with well-meaning leaders that didn't quite manage to do what they meant to do, but the rare few that manage to bring about change often do so with bloodshed.

CHAPTER COMPLETE

......................................................................................................................
Xiao Mei hadn’t seen Liu Fu Ling ever since he moved to Wen Quan Palace. Out of the blue, a eunuch appeared with summons that his majesty was sending for her. She showed no sign of joy, but felt only confusion, even thinking of not responding to her summons, as if some things will never happen if only she chose not to face them.

As Xiao Mei walked into the hall, Liu Fu Ling was in the midst of writing. He sensed her presence, looked up with a smile and bade her to come closer.

Xiao Mei felt her surroundings melt away as a dim memory surfaced. Not long after she entered the palace, there was once she snuck onto the Platform of gods when the Emperor made a sudden appearance, and she hid herself in fright. Yu An found her and was greatly displeased, asking her sternly if she was trying to eavesdrop. She was so scared she just burst into tears, not giving him an answer.

The commotion drew the Emperor over. He walked over and crouched beside her to ask “Why are you hiding alone here? Did someone bully you?”

She looked at the Emperor who was now on eye level with her and suddenly, her fear disappeared. She whimpered that she missed her family; she heard that the Platform of gods was the highest point in Chang An, overlooking the entire city, and she thought that maybe, if she stood on that platform, she will be able to see her parents, but the railings were so high. No matter how hard she tiptoed or jumped, she still couldn’t catch a glimpse of the city.

The Emperor stared thoughtfully at her for a moment before he tenderly wiped her tears away and carried her to the railings and pointed towards the north. “Your parents’ residence is just at that end.”

All she saw were the never ending rows of residences, there was no way she could tell which one was hers, and even more unlikely that she’d see her parents. Yet, even if she didn’t see her parents, she still continued to stare towards the north in a daze. This was the only way she could feel the distance between them bridged a little, and that wasn’t alone.

She continued to look dumbly towards the north, and the Emperor continued to hold her. Neither hurrying her, nor questioning her, only silently giving her strength and support.

“Your majesty…Big brother, why did you come to the Platform of gods? What did you want to see?” She asked softly.

He looked towards the west, but didn’t give her an answer. He put her down and commanded Yu An to bring her back to Jiao Fang Hall, adding that she is to be allowed to play where she wished to in future.

What she really wanted to do was to ask, can I play with you. Yet, she lacked the courage to do so, because even though he was standing just beside her, his eyes were fixed on the west, making him seem so near, yet so far. Slowly, she began to realise that it was best for her not to go anywhere, for no matter where she went, there would be eyes following her darkly. It also began to dawn on her that despite her parents repeatedly assuring her that this place was her new home, this was not her ‘home’ at all, her haven was only as big as Jiao Fang Hall….

Xiao Mei seated herself one level below Liu Fu Ling. Liu Fu Ling passed her an imperial edict. She took one look at it before lifting her head in shock “Your majesty…”
Liu Fu Ling smiled “Don’t be flustered, this isn’t an edict to truly order you to be buried with me, but merely a smokescreen to return your freedom, helping you to release the shackles of Empress-hood.” Xiao Mei’s heart sank, as if she really hoped this edict was a reflection of what he really felt.

“Xiao Mei, I must really thank you for your help in the previous incident.”

Xiao Mei shook her head. She was truly happy when he came to Jiao Fang Hall, even if it was just to talk to her.

“You have wasted many precious years of your youth on me. Fortunately, you are still young. At only fifteen this year, in future…” Xiao Mei cut Liu Fu Ling off “Your wife doesn’t want to leave the palace.”

Liu Fu Ling thought for a moment before saying “Keep this edict first, for you might change your mind at a later date. With this edict, Liu Xun will not dare to harm you.” When Xiao Mei heard the name ‘Liu Xun’, she showed no sign of surprise, but calmly said “If Liu Xun intends to succeed the throne, he will need to change imperial clans. In future, he will be known as your majesty’s grandson, and your wife will be Empress Dowager.” Liu Fu Ling nodded “He will be filial to you. I will command Liu Shun to serve you in Chang Le Palace, you may trust him.”

Liu Fu Ling handed several seals to Xiao Mei. Her expression changed immediately when she saw what they were “Your majesty, this is the military seal to mobilize the troops at Guan Zhong. This, this is the national seal, this is the military seal for the Xibei troops…” Liu Fu Ling instructed her “Keep those things safe, do not let anyone else know about this. Wait till Liu Xun has control over Chang An before handing these to him. You are related by blood to Huo Guang, and Liu Xun is naturally suspicious; by handing these to him, he will be grateful for your favour. In future, he will not suspect you are helping Huo Guang, neither will he treat you well purely based on my command, but will treat you well because of your favour to him.”

Xiao Mei felt like the Guan Zhong military seal was burning into her palm “The general at Guang Zhong is Huo Guang’s lackey. If necessary, Huo Guang will definitely find a way to mobilize those troops without the military seal.” “Huo Guang might be able to move troops at will, but what about the grain? How much will 10,000 strong men eat in a day? If he cannot feed the troops, who will be foolish enough to follow his orders? This military seal in fact controls the grain. If the need arises, hand this to Liu Xun and he will know what to do with it.” Xiao Mei’s hand shook slightly “Your majesty, do you trust me?” You do know the consequences of me handing these to Huo Guang, right?

Liu Fu Ling looked straight at her, his lips curving into a smile “I trust you.”

Xiao Mei’s eyes grew misty as she gripped the national seal tightly, vowing on her life, “Your wife will definitely pass this to Liu Xun.”

Liu Fu Ling shook his head “There are too many variable factors – Huo Guang, the princes of the border, and the ticking time bomb that is Meng Jue. Lu Xun might not be able to emerge victorious, and my aim is to prevent a civil war. If a skirmish were to occur, as a candidate for Emperor, Liu He will not be as good as Liu Xun, but compared to an all-out civil war, the difference between them isn’t that important. Xiao Mei, set a time limit of one month. If within a month, Huo Guang manages to control Chang An and Liu He successfully ascends the throne, then pass the seals to Liu He and pass an imperial edict in your name to crown him, but….” Liu Fu Ling’s smile faded, as his expression grew grave “Once Liu He is enthroned, you must instruct him to immediately pass an edict to order Liu Xun’s death.” “Ah?” Shang Guang Xiao Mei was taken aback.

“If Liu Xun ascends the throne, Liu He will not be able to stir up much trouble, but if Liu He succeeds the throne and Liu Xun is spared, there will definitely be trouble ahead for the Han Dynasty. Those who suffer will be the civilians, so you must order Liu He to decree Liu Xun’s death the moment he ascends the throne.” Shang Guan Xiao Mei stared at the national seal, and military seals in her hand, feeling like a heavy burden now rested upon her shoulders. For her entire life, she thought she would only be a pawn, not expecting that one day, the stability of the dynasty and the lives of millions will be placed upon her shoulders. Liu Fu Ling sighed, an apology written in his eyes as he said “I shouldn’t let your bear all these on your own, but besides you, I truly can’t find another…”

Xiao Mei smiled sweetly “Your majesty, your wife is very glad, for as your Empress, enjoying the bows of the civilians, it is only my duty to protect the stability of this dynasty, and to ensure the civilians don’t have to suffer unnecessary deaths at the hands of soldiers. Your wife will definitely do her utmost to hand the seals safely to the new Emperor.” “I have arranged for a few people to assist Liu Xun. My only concern is General Zhao for he can be very obstinate, so I have specially written an edict for him. If Liu He ascends the throne, the edict will find its way into his hands. If not, you have never heard of this matter.”

Xiao Mei nodded her head vigorously, showing that she understood, but then a sudden thought occurred to her. “If Liu He ascends the throne, Liu Xun might be spared, but if Liu Xun ascends the throne, he will definitely not spare Liu He. What has your majesty planned? If I had an idea, it will make things easier.” Liu Fu Ling smiled, but there was regret in his eyes “Xiao Mei, don’t waste the smarts the Heavens have gifted you with, you should use them to pursue your own happiness.”

Xiao Mei lowered her head.

“I have already ordered Liu Xun to write an edict, promising not to harm Liu He and Yu An.”

Xiao Mei’s lips curved into a mocking smile “Naturally he will agree to anything right now in order to gain the throne.”

Liu Fu Ling smiled, but didn’t say anything. He studied Xiao Mei carefully before saying “I have ordered people to send you safely back to Chang An, you….you take care in future.”

Xiao Mei didn’t move, she raised her head and looked steadily at Liu Fu Ling, allowing all her feelings to show in her eyes for the very first time. Liu Fu Ling only smiled, as if he understood everything, yet as if he didn’t understand anything at all. Xiao Mei pleaded softly “Big Brother Emperor, may your wife just stay here to care for your…”

Liu Fu Ling placed all the seals in Xiao Mei’s hands and said warmly but firmly “Xiao Mei, you must take care of yourself in future. There is still a long road ahead of you, the heavens outside the palace are very wide, why don’t you treat these fifteen years as a dream, and everything and everyone were just false extravagance? Once you wake up from this dream, you may be able to forget everything.”

When Liu Fu Ling drew his hands away, Xiao Mei suddenly grabbed hold of him. Liu Fu Ling was stunned, but he didn’t attempt to prise his hands away, only looking at her, in his eyes she saw understanding, pity, and an apology. His hands were cold, and Xiao Mei wanted to warm them with her hands, “Da Ge…” Tears were swimming in her eyes “I…..I….”

Liu Fu Ling nodded “I know everything.”

Although Xiao Mei’s heart felt like it was torn to shreds, and all she wanted to do was to cling onto him, she still slowly let go of his hands, bit by bit and bravely wiped her tears away. Finally, this wasn’t something that she herself knew, even if it ended up being a mirage, at least he once noticed, and he knew. She made her bows to Liu Fu Ling and retreated, but ignoring etiquette, she continued to stare at him, as if she wanted to remember each and every part of him in her heart.

She smiled as she retreated out of the hall, smiled as she sat on the palanquin, smiled as she ordered the eunuchs to leave, but the moment the palanquin started to move, her tears came like the rain.

Although it was snowing heavily, it didn’t seem to affect the eunuchs’ movement. It wasn’t long before Wen Quan Palace was almost disappearing from her eyes.

“Stop!” Xiao Mei suddenly commanded.

The eunuchs stopped immediately, but the palanquin hadn’t stopped, and Shang Guan Xiao Mei appeared unsteadily from the palanquin.

Liu Shun thought that the Empress had suddenly thought of some unsettled matter, but to his surprise, she only stood by the palanquin in a daze, staring dumbly at the mountains, not moving nor speaking.

Snow fell with more urgency and in an instant; Xiao Mei’s head and body were covered in snow.

Liu Shun was afraid that she would catch a chill and walked up to her side, saying softly “Your highness, it is getting dark and we should be making our way back.” When he looked up, he saw that her whole face was covered in tears. He seemed to understand something and retreated silently with a heavy heart. Xiao Mei stood there dumbly for a long while before slowly turning and making her way down the hill. At least, for now, we are on the same mountain.

Liu Shun requested that she boarded the palanquin, but she didn’t seem to have heard him, only walking forward, one step at a time.

In the whitewashed earth, a small figure struggled to take each step with winds and snow buffeting her. The north wind blew and snowflakes danced. It wasn’t long before the footprints in the snow completely disappeared. Only an empty mountain path, meandering in the bleak mountains remained.

......................................................................................................................
Snow fell in an unusual pattern this year, falling intermittently for more than ten days. The skies were left grey and the mountain paths were sealed with snow, making travel hard.

Wen Quan Palace became like a haven sequestered away from the rest of the world. Liu Fu Ling completely washed his hands away from everything happening outside and spent his time peacefully with Yun Ge. His chest pains weren’t as frequent but he was getting more and more tired; each time he had an attack, he was unconscious for a longer period of time.

At night, as she was sleeping, Yun Ge would often roll up and press herself to his chest, to listen to his heartbeat. When she was sure his heart was beating, she would smile dumbly and only then could she sleep peacefully.

Sometimes, Liu Fu Ling had no idea, other times, he would know she had gotten up, and that she was listening. When she held him lightly and drifted back off to sleep, he would then open his eyes and stare at her tired face, hoping that he wouldn’t suffer another attack again, disturbing her hard earned rest.

And so he realised that when the heavens were cruel, even looking quietly at someone’s sleeping face could turn out to be an extravagant request. Their feelings ran deep, too deep, but time was just too short. Maybe the couple somehow knew that their time together was soon going to be gone, so one was never seen without the other.

During the day, she would be by his side, as his hands, his eyes, doing things he could no longer do, telling him animatedly what the world outside was like. Although he could only stay inside, but through her eyes, through her lovely voice, he saw what the world was like, and it entered his heart. Despite the limited space they were in, they saw how wide the world was and their house was often filled with laughter.

At night, she was curl up in his embrace, reading to him telling him stories, even picking up the flute, to play a tune for him. He could no longer play a full tune, but she showed incredible improvement, playing the tunes he normally played. In the lilting tunes, his eyes filled with longing, hers with unshed tears, but he reached out apologetically to wipe her tears away, she would smile sweetly and in her smile, he would know that there was no need for apologies.

One night, just like any other, Yun Ge was reading to Liu Fu Ling, and through their ancestors’ pen, they were travelling through the country, taking in the sights and sounds. She read for some time, but there was no reaction from Liu Fu Ling.
Fear gripped her “Ling Ge Ge.” She placed her face at his chest and only relaxed when she heard his heartbeat. She set the scroll aside, adjusted his pillow and cushion for him, allowing him to sleep more comfortably. Then she snuffed the candle and lay beside him, pressing her head to his chest and only drifted off to sleep after she heard his heart beating. His heartbeat was her only comfort right now.

At midnight, Liu Fu Ling suddenly woke up. “Yun Ge.” Yun Ge quickly replied “What’s wrong?” Liu Fu Ling smiled “Where did you read up till? I seemed to have drifted off.” Her heart ached, but she only smiled “I was a little tired, and didn’t feel like reading anymore, so I went to bed.”

Liu Fu Ling heard the sound of snow falling and felt like the pain was ripping his chest apart. “Yun Ge, open the windows, I want to look outside.” “Alright.” Yun Ge lit a candle, wrapped his blanket snugly around him, threw on her coat and was about to get off the pallet when he stopped her. “Wait”, he wanted to button her coat properly for her. His movements were extraordinarily slow because of his unsteady hands, but Yun Ge didn’t seem like she noticed, chattering on as she waited for him to be done. When he was done, she walked to the window. The moment she opened the window, a cold blast of the northern wind blew a bunch of snowflakes indoors. The wind blew the plum blossoms into movement, rustling against the wind, while the curtains, and bed curtains were billowing and several paintings of the plum blossoms on the table looked like they were on the verge of being blown away.

Yun Ge nimbly went over and placed a heavy jade stone on them. She tunnelled her way back into her blankets. “It really is cold!” pressing her hands to Liu Fu Ling’s face as she did so. He felt like his face was numb, but with none of the chill she described. He reached out to brush the snow off her face, but couldn’t feel anything either.

It was a dark night, but because of the starkness of the snow, the room was cast in an eerie glow. In the garden, Yun Ge had made to snowmen that were holding hands, but because of the heavy snowfall, the snowmen were now completely buried in snow, their original shape completely obscured by the snow.

They held each other, quietly taking in the scenery outside. The night was still, but snowflakes were dancing.
He felt like his chest was getting more and more constricted, there was no pain but half was body was already numb. Subconsciously, he already knew what was happening.

Liu Fu Ling asked softly “Yun Ge, will you forget me?” Yun Ge nodded vigorously “Yes, I will forget you.” “Yun Ge, do you see the paintings of plum blossoms on the table? I have painted it when it was at its most beautiful, freezing its beauty on a painting, so you may only see it at its most beautiful. In actual fact, it is like any other flower; it will wilt and rot and fall. So am I, I might not be as good as I seem. If we lived together forever, I will also anger you, hurt you and we will fight till we get blue in the fact, you will also shed hurt tears.”

He held her hand tightly, clinging on to what he couldn’t bear to let go of, his only worry. He thought that as long as he loved her and she reciprocated, he would be able to hold her hand and look at the rolling clouds, the flowers blooming and falling, till they were old and grey, but the reality was, no matter how hard he tried, he might have been able to prevent her from leaving, but he couldn’t cast off death.

“Don’t hold on to the image of the plum blossom in its full glory, for it is only an illusion. If you compare the blossoms in
the painting to the actual blossoms, it is unfair to the rest of them.”

Yun Ge squeezed her eyes shut, but she couldn’t stop the trembling of her lids. “Yes.” The wind lifted her hair, and bound it together with Liu Fu Ling’s.

He smiled, but his eyes were full of worry, and he had more and more trouble speaking. He knew she knew, that they didn’t need words between them to express themselves, but he was still worried. “Remember when we went to watch the sun rise? No matter what happens, if you don’t give up and persevere on, there will be an unexpected view. That might not be the road you planned to walk on, or the mountain you wanted to climb, but another path will lead to another view, another mountain might also have the same gorgeous sun rise, don’t keep insisting on your original path….”

Yun Ge planted a soft kiss on his lips and smiled “Don’t worry, I will leave Chang An, and I will forget everything that has happened here. I will go to Miao Jiang, to Yan Bei, to see the mountains and the rivers, I will also write a recipe book, and maybe I might just meet someone who is even better, and together will climb mountains, watch the sun rise, eat the food I make, I will not cling on to your memory… I will forget…” Yun Ge kept smiling, but her voice got softer and softer. Eventually, the strong wind drowned out the rest of her words, until she didn’t know whether she was talking to Liu Fu Ling or to herself.

The snow fall was getting heavier, everything was cloaked in white. Besides the falling snow, nothing else could be seen. Time too, seemed to freeze because of the bitter cold. The couple leaned on one another, wordlessly embracing their end. It was an instant, but also a lifetime. A lifetime, but only an instant.

Liu Fu Ling wanted to reach out to touch her face, but he lacked the strength to do so. He tried to bend his body to his command, when suddenly, a sharp, intense pain hit him, like tens of thousands of needles were pricking his heart, even breathing became difficult, and everything seemed like it was spinning in front of him. Struggling to cope with the pain, he said “Yun Ge, sing me a song. That song….song…”

Yun Ge gently lifted his hand to her cheek, as if she read his mind and put her arm around his waist, singing softly with her head pressed against his chest:

“The dark sky hangs low
The bright stars follow
Fly firefly fly
Who are you thinking of tonight
…..”

Liu Fu Ling’s vision slowly grew dim, he tried his best to take one more glimpse of Yun Ge’s face, but she slowly faded away from his vision as darkness gradually enveloped him. He fought it for as long as he can, his heart full of worry and yearning for her only became a spot in the darkness; with a soft sigh, disappearing into endless cycle of life and death.

“The stars in the sky shed tears
The flowers on the ground wither
Blow cold wind blow, blow cold wind blow
As long as you’re with me
…..”

Yun Ge’s face grew whiter and whiter as she listened to his faint heartbeat disappear, until she looked like she had not a drop of blood on her face, growing as white as the snowflakes falling outside.

Chill and loneliness settled in the room. The curtains in the hall rustled as they were blown from side to side, adding to the bleakness of the house.

Her hand on his cheek gradually grew colder, until it was as cold as ice, but she showed no reaction as she only continued to hum the song.

Her voice was full of love and tenderness, and bespoke a lifetime of waiting and longing.

The long night was coming to an end. The first golden rays of the sun started to peek through the whiteness of the surroundings, dying the dancing snowflakes brilliant red.

Yun Ge looked up, towards the window.

“Ling Ge Ge, the sun is about to come out. We can watch the sun rise amidst the snow!”

The figure beside her had no reaction, his face peaceful, a smile playing on his lips.

She held him tightly and raised her head, staring unblinkingly towards the east.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 39: Knowledge brings pain; devotion an early death

Sat, 13 Oct 2012 15:56:21 GMT

I had the most trouble translating this chapter because of the title, and the food names. They don't sound as poetic in English, but if I try to translate them poetically, they don't sound like food. In the end, I had to look up menus and picked the closest translations. As for the title, it is partially lifted from 'The Book and the Sword', and what it means is, if one is too smart, overthinking things will lead to hurt and pain; when one loves too deep, it gives rise to pain, suffering and sadness, shortening one's lifespan.

My heart really broke for Liu He in this episode.The sense of defeat and desolation was so palpable in that scene and the falling snow really brought that out.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE

.......................................................................................................................

When the leaves had all fallen, Liu Fu Ling left Wei Yang Palace in Chang An and moved into Wen Quan Palace in Lishan.

He had stopped presiding over most matters, only receiving a few high officials at Wen Quan Palace daily; the rest of the government affairs he left in the hands of Huo Guang, Yang Shang, Zhang An Shi and Jun Bu Yi.

The selection of the high officials caused a huge stir at court. Those loyal to the Emperor, or those with a grudge against the Huo family tried their best to protect the Imperial family’s interest, and fought for General Zhao Cong who was just posted back to the capital to be appointed by Liu Fu Ling; those who sided with the Huo family were completely against General Zhao Cong. After an intense battle, Huo Guang, Yang Shang, Zhang An Shi and Jun Bu Yi were appointed as High Officials of Government Affairs – this made a lot of people shudder.

Chancellor Yang Shang was a fence-sitter picked by Huo Guang; he would lean where the wind blew. Although General of the Right Zhang An Shi wasn’t a grovelling, subservient man as Tian Qian Qiu was, he had never defied Huo Guang either.

As for metropolitan magistrate Jun Bu Yi, the whole court knew that the turning point of his career was the maligned spirit of Crown Prince Ju incident. Jun Bu Yi was well known for his talents in his youth, Bao Sheng Zhi recommended him to the late Emperor Liu Che; although Liu Che conferred a title upon him, he had never held important positions. After Liu Fu Ling ascended the throne, he had praised Jun Bu Yi’s talents, but never promoted him. When the maligned spirit of Crown Prince Ju was discovered at the gates of Chang An, it was Jun Bu Yi’s swift reaction, delicate handling of the situation to minimize chaos that caught Huo Guang’s attention. A few words from Huo Guang to the Emperor saw Jun Bu Yi promoted to metropolitan magistrate, in charge of investigating the maligned spirit of Crown Prince Ju incident. He didn’t let down Huo Guang, handling the matter with decisiveness and severely punishing those involved, beheading those who claimed to be the Crown Prince Ju. It was from then on that Jun Bu Yi truly rose to become an important official of the Han Dynasty.

With these four officials in charge of political affairs, was it yet not clear enough whose words will carry the most weight in future?
.......................................................................................................................
Leaving Chang An far behind, it also seemed like they left all the troubles and problems far behind too; at least this was how it was to Yun Ge. In the past, Ling Ge Ge could spare her very little time in the midst of his daily schedule. Often, by the time she woke up, he was long gone; she could only see him in the dead of the night. Now, he gave all his time to her.

Away from the restrictions of court protocol, with no need to worry about the spies that crept along hallways, nor unknown dangers, the both of them led lives like any other married couple.

Yun Ge washed her hands, preparing to make soup while he read, wrote, drew and played the zither. Hand in hand, they strolled along mountain streams, took in the rivers, waterfalls, clouds, sunset, or just nothing at all.

Yun Ge taught him how to set traps to catch birds; in the end, the master only caught three while the disciple caught nine. He taught Yun Ge how to carve seals, Yun Ge always broke the blade of the carving knife; she wasn’t able to carve a word, but later she was in possession of the most exquisite jade seal the world had ever seen.

Once, on a whim, they dressed before the sky was light and went about collecting dew from bamboo leaves to brew tea. After a few busy mornings, they finally collected enough dew water for their tea, but when they took a sip of the tea, they exclaimed in unison “The taste is no more than this! It wasn’t worth the effort” The next day, they only awoke when it was well past noon.

They even soaked in the hot springs together. Liu Fu Ling never understood why his imperial father constructed the hot spring pool in such a strange manner, specially placing a jade pillow, yet in such an odd position, specially constructing a jade pallet – there was only one but the shape was queer. As for the other things, all the more he couldn’t understand their purpose. Of course, he never bothered to figure out their purpose; each time he came to Li Shan he would rest quietly with his head against the jade pillow, although his body was in the hot springs, his heart was with the people.

Yun Ge though, was different. She didn’t just soak in the hot springs, but swam around in it, brimming with curiosity with all the strange objects, trying to understand their purpose. Yun Ge was bright and full of strange ideas, coupled with boldness and passion uncommon in other girls, and a stubborn will to search till she found an answer – with her relentless probing, as she whispered to him, blushing furiously, he too slowly understood the purpose behind each and every design of the hot spring pool.

One afternoon, after he slept off the wine from the night before, he painted with confidence. A pair of mandarin ducks playing in a deep blue pond with gentle ripples. One was bobbing along the pond, the other was swimming down deep. To the side, he wrote “Remembering that which raptures the soul”

When Yun Ge saw it, she was overcome with embarrassment and grabbed the painting, wanting to rip it. Liu Fu Ling smiled at her, making no more to stop her. Contrary to his expectations, as Yun Ge held the painting up for closer inspection, her cheeks grew pink and her lips curved into a slight smile, “Since my dear husband ‘likes’ it this much, draw a painting after each time!”

Liu Fu Ling’s smile froze on his face while Yun Ge burst out laughing.

The days on the mountain passed in a flash, Liu Fu Ling felt like the time they had each day was extremely short. He had never wished so fervently for time to pass slower in his life, but time only seemed to speed up.

His chest pains became more and more frequent, the pain more intense. He could no longer hide his pain from Yun Ge. The pain was like ten thousand arrows piercing through his heart, his body was no longer under his control. When it was mild, his limbs would cramp; when it was severe, his whole body would convulse. At first, he was still very worried for Yun Ge, then he found out each time it happened, Yun Ge never showed signs of fluster; she would always just embrace him quietly, whispering softly into his ear – a story, a joke, a poem, or nothing at all, only calling out his name repeatedly.

“Ling Ge Ge, Ling Ge Ge……….”

In the haze of pain, he was falling towards the dark abyss, yet each time, because of her voice, he managed to pull through again and again through sheer longing and reluctance to part with her.

He once promised her, when the snow fell, he would make snowmen with her. By the first flakes of snow though, he was already having trouble moving and could no longer accompany her on walks outside, and making snowmen became a promise he could never fulfill.

He stared at the snow with a sinking heart, but Yun Ge smiled as she curled up against him "On such a chilly day, it's best to admire the snow warming our hands by the fire." His heart lifted with her smile, but at the same time, bitterness welled up.
.......................................................................................................................

He summoned Liu He, and they spoke privately for more than four hours. Liu He emerged, pale and shaken, confusion, bewilderment and indignation were all reflected in his eyes.

A servant piped up "My lord, the snow fall is getting heavier, why not take the carriage back to Chang An?" Simple words, but that made him halt and stand dumbly at the gates of the hall, looking at the path in the distance, as if he had no clue what his next move should be. His servant didn't dare to rush him, so he could only stand quietly by his master's side.

Yun Ge walked briskly with her box of food. She was afraid that it would cool, so she specially tucked it into her cape, hugging her box tightly. To the distance, she spotted a man cloaked in snow, with a whole retinue of 'snowmen' bowing respectfully behind him. Yun Ge changed her course, and walked towards them.

"My lord, 'taking in the wind and admiring the snow' is thought to be a romantic and refined activity, but why must you force others to take part in your romance?"

This was when Liu He was finally aware of the retinue behind him; with one wave, they were dismissed to wait along the hallway. He gave Yun Ge a once over and his lips curved into a deep, meaningful smile. Yun Ge was bewildered at his strange smile.

"Why are you smiling like that? What's wrong with me?"

"I'm smiling because you seem to have combed your hair the wrong way. You've already married into the Liu house, why do you still dress like an unmarried maiden?"

Yun Ge's cheeks were flared red. She might have been embarrassed but that didn't mean she lost any of her fiery spirit. She glared hard at Liu He "Look at those lecherous eyes, only knowing how to leer at women! Humph, if you dare to show any further disrespect to your elder or impudence, I'll ask him to use the rod on you!"

Liu He laughed loudly, yet there was no trace of joy in his laughter.

"What's wrong? Is there something troubling you?"

Liu He grinned mischievously at her "What could be troubling me? Me? I am as happy as a lark. What is that lump in your embrace?"

Liu He perked up "Since the 'refined chef' disappeared, I haven't had a decent meal in a long while. What nice delicacies have you whipped up?"

Yun Ge passed him the bundle "Where is Hong Yi Jie Jie?" "At the foot of the mountain." "Then bring this to her and enjoy a meal with her. Please pass my regards to her."

The box wasn't big but it was cleverly split into two layers. There were two dishes on the first layer – minced pigeon breast with egg, scallop and vegetable soup. The minced pigeon meat was fresh and succulent; and light danced merrily over the soup. One look at it and the person’s stomach would start rumbling in anticipation. There were three dishes in the second layer – a plate of five-coloured glutinous rice, a place with two round balls, emitting a faint scent, but he couldn’t tell what it was made of, and something that looked like ham and tofu soup; that should be watery but this dish resembled clear jelly. “Is this or is this not ham and tofu soup?”

“It could be, or it could not be. Their ingredients are the same; I first picked preserved meat of the highest quality and together with tofu, turned it into soup. However, I only added something strange in the soup.” “What was that?” “Often, the branches of peach trees will ooze liquid. When dry, this liquid will harden into a translucent gel. When first secreted, ‘peach gel’ is fragrant, even more so than peach blossoms. The gel may be collected and sealed in clay jars to be used in food or soup.” Liu He was amazed by it – this was the first time he had heard of it; trust Yun Ge to come up with this idea.

“What is that? It smells like blossoms.” “It’s called ‘Drunk plum petals in the snow’. I crushed the grains the South sent as tribute and used fine plum wine to bring out the flavour. It is glutinous and thus isn’t easily digested, you can’t have too much of that. When you eat it, use a silver time to split it open from the middle, then you may see two small plum blossoms blooming simultaneously. Coupled together with the whiteness outside, it resembles plum flowers blooming in the snow.” As Yun Ge spoke, she placed the lid back on the box. “The food will get cold soon; do eat them soon if you really want to eat.” Yun Ge obviously spent an inordinate amount of effort making those dishes, then carefully wrapped them up to keep the cold away, and now she was giving it away just like that without any hesitation. Liu He smiled “If Hong Yi and I eat this, what will the two of you eat?” Yun Ge smiled widely, her eyes crinkling into crescent moons “There is still a huge kitchen in the palace, we’ll just eat from there! I only wish that by eating this, you will smile sincerely and stop smiling in that forced manner, giving me…..” Yun Ge gave an exaggerated shudder.

The memory of a drunk Yue Sheng flashed across Liu He’s mind. “The girl…when she smiles, her eyes form curved crescent moons; when she speaks, it sounds as wonderful as a camel bell; when she stood there, she was as pretty as a tree….” Liu He had scoffed at Yue Sheng’s description “Do you know what a camel bell is? It is a just a bell made from bronze; can it make a beautiful sound? A woman should sound like silver bells. How can a woman who looks like a tree be pretty? They should look like flowers to be considered pretty.” It wasn’t till much later did he understand, to someone who had struggled through the desert, the most wonderful sound to their ears would be the tinkling of camel bells, and lush green trees were the most moving scenery to them. “My dear brother Yue, could it be that you have taken to this maiden? No wonder you have rejected all the women I have sent. Don’t worry, as long as you like her, even if she is a fairy in heaven, I will bring her to you….” A passing joke, but Yue Sheng was furious, so furious that he awoke from his drunken stupor. “What nonsense are you spouting? Do you think everyone is like you? I was still young then, and because I had experienced much hardship, I was combative. They saved me, but I refused to say a word of thanks. As the years passed and I matured, the worse I feel; I am truly grateful to them.” When he looked at Yue Sheng’s pale face, he knew he had said the wrong thing for Yue Sheng was someone who wouldn’t say a word if he truly liked someone. He hurriedly rushed to bow and salute in apology. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I went out of line”…….

“Eh! Where has your mind drifted off to again?” Yun Ge waved her hands in front of his face. “What is wrong with you today?”

“I suddenly thought of an old friend.” Liu He shook his head and laughed brightly. “Alright! I shall accept your food, but I will never accept something without offering something else in return, so I shan’t thank you for this. I shall take my leave here; we will meet again by fate.” He laughed and started to make his way down the mountain with those words and his retinue quickly rushed to follow him down.

He was soon swallowed up by the flurry of snow; if she listened hard enough, she could still hear his laughter. Yet that laughter, after traveling through the wind and snow, seemed sorrowful and helpless, like a soldier with a severed arm, or a hero with nowhere to go. Yun Ge stared at Liu He’s shadow in confusion, but she didn’t have time to think too much, for her heart was already filled with someone else. She didn’t wait for Liu He to go far before she turned and rushed into the hall.

With that, Liu He didn’t return to Chang An, but headed straight for his Chang Yi kingdom.

.......................................................................................................................

Liu Fu Ling also sent for Liu Xun.

Snow had been steadily falling for the past two days and still showed no sign of stopping. It made mountain path difficult to travel on, Liu Xun chose to walk instead of riding. Halfway up the mountain, an eunuch appeared and commanded all of Liu Xun’s men to halt, only permitting Liu Xun to continue up the mountain. He Xiao Qi opened his mouth to argue but hastily retreated with one look from Liu Xun.

All that was left on the winding path was Liu Xun. Looking up, both the sky and ground were cloaked in white, in a white sea of nothingness ahead. The streams had stopped flowing, and all animals were in hiding because of the heavy snow. The only sound that could be heard was the snow whirling around him.

Liu Xun walked for more than two hours in the snow before finally reaching the peak. Wen Quan Palace, which was normally so full of colour and life, looked like a different place in the snow. A palace hall stood tall on the pure white earth, plain and muted.

The eunuch who received him was sober and taciturn, and he in turn acted with caution and spoke with care.

He suddenly caught sight of someone in a red cloak making her way down the mountain carefully carrying few stalks of red plum blossoms in full bloom. Instantly, Liu Xun felt like the sky had brightened and that sense of oppression lifted. As there were too many blooms, they covered her head and face and made it very difficult for her to see the road ahead. She gingerly made her way down the mountain while carefully handling the flowers in her embrace that they wouldn’t be damaged. The snow on several pebbles had already hardened to ice, and as they were already slightly loose, she lost her footing and slid down the icy path.

Liu Xun and the eunuch were shocked. They both rushed forward simultaneously; although the eunuch reacted first, Liu Xun reached her first. Liu Xun half-caught Yun Ge in his embrace and she cried out “Don’t hurt my plum blossoms!” By exerting strength on his arms, Liu Xun avoided the plum blossoms and pulled Yun Ge into his arms. A heady scent filled his nose the moment she entered his arms, and he didn’t know whether it was the flowers, or her that was the source of the scent.

Yun Ge steadied herself, first checking the blooms to see if they were damaged. Once she determined there was no damage done, she smiled brilliantly at Liu Xun “Many thanks, Da Ge.” Liu Xun asked “It isn’t easy walking on a snowy path; why didn’t you order someone to accompany you?” Yun Ge smiled softly “I like doing such things myself.” Liu Xun wanted to press further, but the eunuch by his side said darkly “His majesty is waiting for my lord marquis!”

Yun Ge said “You may be dismissed. I am just making my way there too; I’ll bring Da Ge there.” The moment Yun Ge spoke, the eunuch didn’t dare to argue, quietly leaving with a bow.

Liu Xun wanted to help Yun Ge carry the flowers, and although Yun Ge smiled prettily and said “Thank you”, she didn’t accept his goodwill. When they reached the main hall, Yun Ge asked Liu Shun softly “Is there anyone else inside?” Liu Shun nodded “A few lords remain.” He turned to Liu Xun and bowed “May my lord marquis please wait, your servant will report my lord marquis’ arrival.”

Liu Xun was secretly taken aback, his majesty had summoned others? He hadn’t caught wind of such a matter in Chang An.

Not long later, Liu Shun came back, telling Liu Xun “His majesty commands my lord marquis to enter.” Yun Ge stared expectantly at Liu Shun, and he smiled “The few lords have departed, but his majesty doesn’t know that missy is waiting for an audience too!”

Yun Ge followed Liu Xun into the hall, “Da Ge wouldn’t mind me taking up a bit of his time. Liu Shun, please bring a vase.”

Liu Fu Ling leaned against the couch, his face sunken and tired, but his eyes radiated contentment and happiness that Liu Xun had never before seen. The moment Liu Fu Ling saw Yun Ge, it was as if no one else existed, he helped Yun Ge shake off the snow on her cloak while he laughed “It just took one snowfall for the plum blossoms to burst into bloom.”

Liu Xun quietly kowtowed then retreated to the side.

Yun Ge arranged her flowers as she said “That’s true! Several trees had already bloomed, but I have already picked the best blooms and brought them here. Instead of leaving them for everyone to admire, it is better admired privately by the both of us.”

Yun Ge finished arranging the flowers and placed the vase by the window, in a place where Liu Fu Ling could see the moment he looked up. She pushed up the window, immediately the skies entered through the window: snowflakes swirling lightly around as the red plum blossoms welcomed them with their bright blossoms.

Liu Fu Ling quietly watched the scene, nodding his head with a smile, and Yun Ge shut the windows. Yun Ge pointed at the flowers, then at herself. Liu Fu Ling smiled and shook his head; Yun Ge frowned. Liu Fu Ling mentioned for Yun Ge to come over, then picked up a few fallen blossoms from the table that had dropped as she was arranging the flowers and arranged them on her hair with care. He scrutinised his handiwork, a warm smile playing on his lips as he lightly tapped her forehead. Yun Ge cocked her head and smiled, then glided out of the hall happily.

They hadn’t spoken, but everything was clearly displayed through each and every gesture. One wasn’t despondent, and one wasn’t mourning. They were doing their best to enjoy the world’s treasures with whatever limited time they had.

It wasn’t that Liu Xun hadn’t thought of what his majesty and Yun Ge would be like now, but he just couldn’t fathom the scene that had just played out. One might not suffer in death, but waiting for death would definitely be painful. If he wasn’t so sure of Liu Fu Ling’s current state of illness, he wouldn’t have believed this couple was constantly living under Death’s shadow.

Liu Fu Ling dismissed everyone from the hall. Liu Xun sat respectfully, his eyes cast down, waiting for the Emperor to speak.

Liu Fu Ling looked straight at him, without any anger or happiness, “I still remember the first time I met you, you were reading ‘Records of the Grand Historian’, and said ‘I have recently taken a liking to reading about the late Emperor in his youth’, you also shared what you gleaned from your reading.”

Liu Xun was slightly stunned; he remembered it was a chilly day, he was still clad in a threadbare winter cloak then, and now he was royalty. Too many events had happened in the middle, it seemed so far away and yet, it had only been a year.

Liu Xun spoke measuredly, choosing his words with care. “Truthfully, it all boils down to two words ‘endurance’ and ‘scheming’. Then, Empress Dowager Dou controlled state affairs; Liu Che indulged daily in hunting and gaming, and gathered a group of youths to fool around with him. When Empress Dou saw him in this state, her murderous intent towards him diminished, not expecting that it was this group of foolhardy youths that become future prestigious palace guards.”

Liu Fu Ling smiled “Your schemes are fairly decent, but your endurance strength is really poor. You are too anxious, too afraid of losing, too vicious, you lack a clear, thorough plan before taking action. Liu He is better and more thoughtful when handling matters, his laws were both logical and considerate.”

Liu Xun’s fist clenched in his sleeve, and said calmly “With regards to Tian Qian Qiu, your subject’s lack of experience led to that mistake. Uncle grew up within the walls of the palace, his knowledge and bearing far surpasses that of your subject; your subject grew up in the streets; there are times when your subject can’t help but to go to the extreme. Your subject will change and will follow Uncle’s way of handling matters.” As he spoke, he kowtowed heavily.

Liu Fu Ling tried to get up, but his body gave way and he fell back. He sighed, “Xun’er, come here.” When Liu Xun heard Liu Fu Ling call him ‘Xun’er’, he felt a ridiculous urge to cry. How many times in his life had he truly had the chance to be a child?

He assisted Liu Fu Ling to sit up, walked to the side of the hall and saw that a map made of lambskin filled up the whole wall, detailing the Han empire. Mountains, rivers, land, cities were all represented by different colours, the population of each region had also be annotated, it seemed like he was unexpectedly looking down on earth from heaven.

Liu Fu Ling asked “Why are there so many bridges across the land?” Liu Xun answered confidently “Because of people. People like looking at the high mountains and rolling hills, the gargling of the Yellow River, yet your subject had always liked looking at the boats bustling back and forth across the river. The songs of boatmen, the lilting tones of fisher girls, and the sounds of hawking from street vendors from both sides of the river have always called out to me. A river with nobody is too quiet, a city without a soul is a ghost town; without people, there would be no great empire.” Liu Fu Ling nodded. “There can only be the empire when because of people. Therefore, a benevolent heart is a must to govern this empire. Treat the people well, give them a peaceful place to live and work, only then will this empire be spectacular.” His heart for the people was nowhere near Liu He’s; Liu Xun didn’t dare to add any more, merely saying “Your subject shall duly remember that.”

Liu Fu Ling’s voice suddenly turned hard, with iciness embedded in it, “Yet, it is not enough to just have benevolence. If the world was at peace, if all we needed to do was to protect our empire and look upon the people benevolently, that would be brilliant! Like Emperor Wen or Emperor Jing, these two emperors gave the people more than three hundred years of peace and wealth. Now though, within court there are ministers trying to wield power, out of court, the tribes are eyeing our land hungrily, so there needs to be ‘viciousness’ too, so as to protect the stability of the kingdom and maintain peace in this empire.”

Liu Xun’s head shot up and looked straight at Liu Fu Ling. Their eyes met; he felt like Liu Fu Ling’s eyes were piercing right through him and fear crept up on him. He quickly lowered his head.

Liu Fu Ling continued “Since ascending the throne at the age of eight, I have toiled hard, and haven’t let down the people.”

Liu Xun said “Your majesty is an exceptionally benevolent Emperor.”

Liu Fu Ling showed no sign of happiness “Yet I am not a good Emperor! I have benevolence, but lack viciousness, I didn’t handle matters with the decisiveness and heartlessness as our former Emperors did.”

Liu Xun was at a loss for words. Had it been the late Emperor, there might have been a different outcome to the three powerful officials jostling for power – the late Emperor would have never cared for civilian deaths; when Crown Prince Ju revolted, the city of Chang An and her rivers were awash with blood, with many innocent lives taken. The late Emperor was even willing to kill his own son and grandson in cold blood. If Liu Fu Ling had been the late Emperor, he would never have spared him, which would not have led to today.

Liu Fu Ling pointed at the magnificent empire, telling Liu Xun gravely “I will pass this empire to you, with the only wish that you will remember the people and wield a sharp knife. Govern well, stabilise the empire and bring happiness to the people.”

Liu Xun was completely dumbfounded; he stared at Liu Fu Ling with disbelieving eyes. It was a while before he spoke, more to himself than anyone else “Wasn’t your…your majesty looking for a decisive and steadfast man?” Liu Fu Ling gave him a small smile “That’s right! If I were to choose a friend, I would have definitely picked He Nu, but this empire will not allow me to make decisions based on my personal preference. Why? Do you not want it?”

Liu Xun quickly knelt to kowtow, but he still numb with shock. “Your subject humbly thanks your majesty!” Immediately, he realised that the salutation was a slightly incorrect and changed his wording “Xun’er humbly thanks Imperial grandfather for your favour.”

Liu Fu Ling had stood for some time, and was completely drained. He turned back towards the couch, his steps feeble, and Liu Xun rushed to assist him back to the couch.

Liu Fu Ling said “Go tell Yu An to summon the rest back in.”

Liu Xun strode to the doors and relayed the Emperor’s words.

In a few moments, a few people entered in an orderly fashion. Liu Xun scrambled to his feet when he saw those people.

They were General Zhao Cong Guo who controlled the military in the north-east, Jun Bu Yi who governed the capital, and Grand Coachman Xin Yan Nian. Everyone at court knew Zhao Cong Guo was Liu Fu Ling’s man. Xin Yan Nian took him by surprise, while the inclusion of Jun Bu Yi shocked him.

The trio knelt respectfully in front of Liu Fu Ling waiting for his command. Liu Fu Ling pointed at Liu Xun “Henceforth, you shall do as Liu Xun says. If Huo Guang intends to let Liu Xun succeed the throne, all is well! If he doesn’t…” Zhao Cong Guo said resolutely “Then we will make him agree.” Liu Fu Ling turned to Liu Xun “Did you hear that? Have you got the confidence to do this?” Liu Xun knelt and kowtowed “Your subject thanks your majesty for the great favour shown. With these three great men, your subject will definitely not let your majesty down.”

Liu Fu Ling mentioned for him to rise, then commanded Zhao Cong Guo, Jun Bu Yi and Xin Yan Nian to kowtow to Liu Xun. When the trio pledged loyalty to Liu Xun in front of Liu Fu Ling, suddenly, Liu Xun found that he couldn’t meet Liu Fu Ling’s eyes. Liu Fu Ling spoke again after the trio departed “I won’t elaborate on the plans I have for you. The trio, and Yu An will fill you in on the details. Yang Shang was the Chancellor you nominated; you should have an idea of how to handle him. Zhang An Shi controls the military in North Yan, the general of the neighbouring troops in the state of Guang Ling is his trusted follower. I trust that Zhang An Shi is your person?” Liu Xun spoke like he already had a plan “Don’t worry, your majesty. The eldest Zhang brother, Zhang He is my benefactor. With Zhang He around, even if Zhang An Shi refuses to help your subject, he will never be on Huo Guang’s side either.” Liu Fu Ling nodded, “I have done all I can for you. I don’t wish to meddle in future affairs.”

Liu Xun got down on his knees to kowtow “Your subject has only just started handling matters at court. If there are any flaws, your majesty’s help will still be required.”

Liu Fu Ling stated “The way I do things differs from that of yours. From today onwards, do as you deem fit. However, you must remember what I said earlier, your ‘endurance’ skill is still lacking.”

“Your subject understands. Huo Guang still wields far-reaching influence at court; it can’t be settled in a matter of days. If I were to be too rash, even if it costs me my life, it still wouldn’t be settled. Henceforth, your subject will definitely bear the word ‘endurance’ in mind, and will not be rash just to gain power.” Liu Fu Ling mentioned for him to stand and sit by his couch. “Promise me a few things.”

Liu Xun said “I will do as Grandfather wishes.”

“First, no matter what happens, I forbid you to kill Liu He.” Liu Xun immediately answered “Your subject will obey.” “Second, I forbid you to put Xiao Mei in a spot.” “Her majesty is Imperial Grandfather’s wedded wife, and your subject’s elder; your subject will perform my duties as a grandson in future, and will never be disrespectful.” Liu Fu Ling was slightly taken back, then said clearly, emphasising each word “She is only my Empress.”

Liu Xun was confused, I was right! Shang Guan Xiao Mei is the Empress, and is his majesty’s lawful wedded wife, what was wrong with that statement? He didn’t dare to ask though, only respectfully saying “Yes.”

“I will arrange matters accordingly after I’ve sought her opinion. Whether she stays or leaves, you must accede to her wishes.”

“Your subject will obey.”

“Before you succeed the throne, Yu An will be able to give a lot of advice; once you have ascended the throne, I’m afraid you wouldn’t want to see him anymore. To you, he would have known too much. If you use him, you’ll be uneasy; if you don’t, you’ll be even more uneasy…”

Liu Xun rushed to speak, Liu Fu Ling silenced him with a gesture “Let him leave the palace, I forbid you to harm a hair on his head.”

“Your subject will obey.”

Liu Fu Ling thought a bit more, and said coldly “That is about all. Put it all down in writing.” Liu Xun picked up a brush, carefully wrote everything he promised on a piece of white silk, added his name, pressed his seal and printed his hand on it.

He showed the document to Liu Fu Ling; Liu Fu Ling nodded in approval. Liu Xun rolled up the silk and placed it on the table. He hesitated before asking “What about Yun Ge?” Cracks started to show in Liu Fu Ling’s calm demeanour for the first time, longing flitting through his eyes “She is just a girl who belongs to the wild, she will not have any relation to any of you in future.”

Liu Xun nodded silently, “Something has been troubling your subject; I’d like to seek Imperial Grandfather’s opinion.” “Go ahead!” “Meng Jue – to use him, or not to use him?” Liu Fu Ling threw him a question in return, “Look across the empire. Can you find anyone better to handle Huo Guang?” Liu Xun shook his head “No.” “I haven’t truly used him, because I wanted to leave him for you. In future, you will just be one person, but with hundreds and thousands of subjects. How to contain their ambitions? This will be a hard skill to master; learn slowly! With Huo Guang around, feel free to use him; without Huo Guang….you should know better than I what should be done.”

Liu Xun nodded “Does your majesty have any other advice?” After a moment to think, Liu Fu Ling said “According to Yu An, during the duel with the Qiang warriors, you didn’t reveal any flaws. Till the very end, the audience couldn’t tell whether your skill level was high or low. Meng Jue’s set of skills did have their weakness, but when Ke’er Dada swept in for the kill, only then did he find out that Meng Jue’s ‘weakness’ wasn’t his ‘weakness’ at all.”

Liu Xun thought he performed best that day, he didn’t expect Liu Fu Ling’s remark. He mulled over it for a bit before revelation struck, yet he felt very indignant, thinking that the result was him winning, and Meng Jue losing. Nonetheless, he still kowtowed and said respectfully “Your subject understands.”

Liu Fu Ling said “You are more suited than I am to be Emperor. I have nothing else to teach; you may go!”

Liu Xun kowtowed, three times in a row, but he didn’t rise. He continued kneeling, then with a thump, kowtowed nine times, each heavier than the last. At the final one, he looked like he was about to start bleeding. His actions were a little strange, but Liu Fu Ling didn’t stop him. He merely smiled

“Keep your gratitude for the people. Just watch over this empire, do everything I couldn’t do and I’ll be pleased.” As he spoke, he leaned back against his couch, closed his eyes and dismissed him with a wave.

Liu Xun rose, walked a few steps before pausing. He hesitated for a beat before curiosity overcame him. Clenching his jaw, he turned back and knelt.

“Your majesty, forgive my impudence, but if I don’t ask this time, I’m afraid….it has been gnawing at me for some time. The first time your subject was summoned, your majesty asked ‘ What is the happiest event in your life?’ ‘What do you want to do most?’, your subject would like to know your majesty’s answers.”

Liu Fu Ling didn’t respond. His eyes remained closed, as if he was pondering over the question. Liu Xun’s heart eased a bit; Liu Fu Ling was like him back then, unable to answer these questions. Gradually though, happiness filled Liu Fu Ling’s face.

“There were so many happy events, I can’t pinpoint when was I happiest.” Liu Xun reeled, unable to tell whether it was from envy or shock. Another beat passed before Liu Fu Ling smiled “Marrying a good wife made me the happiest.” Liu Xun waited for Liu Fu Ling’s next answer with bated breath. The smile dancing across his eyes diminished, as he remained quiet for a long while. Liu Xun stood silently. He saw that Liu Fu Ling was exhausted, and seemingly asleep. He rose and was just about to depart when he suddenly heard Liu Fu Ling say softly “What I want to do most is to grow old with her.” Liu Xun’s heart started beating rapidly; he didn’t dare to look straight at Liu Fu Ling.

Liu Fu Ling waved and immediately, Liu Xun turned and rushed out of the hall, as if he was trying to escape from something.

Yun Ge was mounding snow outside, making snowmen. Out of nowhere, two monkeys appeared, loping behind her with familiarity. At times helping her scoop snow, other times hanging on to her cloak as if they were afraid Yun Ge would catch a chill, helping her dust the snow off her cloak. Or they would be more hindrance than help, toppling the pile of snow Yun Ge had mounded.

Yun Ge didn’t seem to mind as she concentrated on whatever she was doing with a smile, allowing the monkeys to play by her side. She had been out for a while and although she was wearing a snow cap and a heavy cloak, many snowflakes had frosted on her hair.

A few eunuchs stood under the shelter of the roof, but not one of them offered to help, merely watching on quietly. When she saw Liu Xun emerging from the hall, she looked up with a smile, flung her rake aside and rushed into the hall, throwing off her cloak and snow cap in the process, leaving the snow behind.

The two monkeys screeched happily and ran towards the shelter too, imitating Yun Ge as best as they could – stomping their feet, shaking off the snow, then swiftly entering the hall. None of the eunuchs standing guard outside looked surprised, allowing the two monkeys to enter.

Qi Xi brought Liu Xun’s snow cap and cloak over, and assisted him in putting them on. When he saw that Liu Xun’s gaze was fixed on Yun Ge, he smiled “Those two monkeys were brought back last year by Missy. After keeping them here for a whole winter, they were released back into the mountains. Ever since his majesty and missy moved back to Wen Quan Palace, these two monkeys somehow caught wind of it, occasionally making their way down here to visit them. Often, they also bring gifts – the giant peaches they brought with them the last time were much tastier than all the peaches delivered as tributes to the palace. Oddly, these two monkeys still remember the past kindness shown to them.” Qi Xi opened up an umbrella and escorted Liu Xun to the palace gates before giving him an apologetic smile “I’ll have to leave my Lord Marquis here, someone else will guide my Lord Marquis down. Judging by the weather, a few more lanterns will need to be lighted.” Liu Xun replied “No need for that, I often take walks at night and am not afraid of the dark. You have been extremely kind to me since my first day in the palace; I will remember your kindness.”

Qi Xi let his gaze sweep around his surrounding, then smiled “This was only my duty. If my Lord Marquis needs any assistance, please give me a command.” Liu Xun nodded and turned to leave. Qi Xi tried to give him the umbrella, but he dismissed it with a wave of his hand.

Snow fell softly, endlessly. Night had already fallen. The clouds that had gathered were tinged grey, layers and layers of them, giving the illusion that the sky was about to fall, and giving the forest a sense of eeriness. The lonely mountain path wound down, endlessly.

Liu Xun slowly walked through the snow, walking leisurely. With his broad stature contrasted against the overhanging clouds and magnificent mountains, it seemed like he was the only person left in the world, making him seem even grander. Qi Xi stood by the palace gates with his umbrella, and watched till Liu Xun disappeared into the snow, nodding approvingly.

When dawn was about to break, Liu Xun arrived back in Chang An. He couldn’t be bothered to rest, commanding Qi Xi to call for Zhang He, arranging to meet at the butchers.

He changed into a casual robe and was just about to leave when Hei Zi rushed towards him, panting “Da Ge, there’s someone……” He wiped his forehead, then continued respectfully “My Lord Marquis, someone seeks an audience with you.” Liu Xun teased “Don’t put on all those false airs, we are brothers, why am I your ‘Lord’?”

Hei Zi felt his heart warm, and smiled broadly “I thought so too. ‘Da Ge, Da Ge’ sounds more familial, it was that idiot Xiao Qi who kept insisting that I call you ‘Lord Marquis’. Da Ge, there is a scholar here to see you.” Liu Xun strode out, while admonishing “Didn’t I say ‘I wouldn’t see anyone’?”

Hei Zi raised the lantern in his head high, so that Liu Xun may see it. “That was what I told him too, but this man spoke so glibly, till we no longer understood what he was talking about and sunk into confusion. He said he was some old acquaintance of yours, and he said he was came to give coal….something snows [1]” Hei Zi laughed awkwardly; he really couldn’t remember what the scholar had said. Liu Xun looked carefully at the lantern and immediately recognized it as the palace lantern that Yun Ge wanted. He took the lantern and passed it to a servant “Take it and keep it well.” Then turned again to Hei Zi “Tell this scholar who gives coal when it snows to see me, if he can actually be of help, then we’ll let it go, if not…” Hei Zi cracked his knuckles and grinned “We will help him loosen a few bones.”

When the scholar saw Liu Xun, he paid his respects calmly, cordially, but with none of the cautiousness that came with commoners meeting people of royal blood.

Liu Xun smiled “I actually didn’t recognize you the last time.” The scholar smiled “It wasn’t my Lord Marquis who didn’t recognize me, but you were so full of thoughts and schemes that you couldn’t be bothered to look closely.”

Liu Xun mentioned for him to sit “Coming to me in the cover of the night, may I know what you are after?”

The scholar replied “My name is Li Yuan, from the northern desert. Chang An was my father’s hometown, since young I’ve heard of the glory and brilliance of the city so I specially made a trip down to witness it for myself.” Liu Xun’s heart leapt slightly “May I know your father’s name?”

Li Yuan simply answered “Li Ling.”

Liu Xun froze for a moment then smiled graciously “So the Xiongnu prince has come from afar, please pardon my impudence.”

......................................................................................................................
[1] Giving coal when it snows is a Chinese saying to mean ‘to lend timely help.’

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 37: Wei Yang in the Sunset

Sat, 25 Aug 2012 15:32:42 GMT

This is the chapter before the last chapter of volume 2 (book 1 in the China edition), which has already been translated by Koala. What I love about Yun Zhong Ge is that nothing is ever filler or irrelevant, which makes YZG the perfect book to re-read after all is said and done, then all the small details that seemed insignificant suddenly just jumps out at you. Ain't that life?

CHAPTER COMPLETE! Sorry for the delay. I underwent minor dental surgery, then my laptop electrocuted me and died, then work started piling up. Translating this chapter made me feel the whole range of emotions I felt as I read the book, just a sense of sorrow for Liu Fu Ling and admiration of his noble character, as well as mild annoyance at Yun Ge. Koala has translated the next chapter as well as done up a summary of 39 and 40, but I will do up a full translation of those chapters.

.......................................................................................................................

Since ascending the throne at eight, till today, Liu Fu Ling had accumulated close to fourteen years of Qi Ju Zhu. Meng Jue finished all the fourteen years of records within a month, and made meticulous notes.

As he flipped through records of various years, comparing them, he thought of all of Liu Fu Ling’s symptoms. Suddenly, his eyes fixed on something, as if he had a revelation, and quickly read through all his notes again, then threw the bamboo scroll aside and hurriedly left.

After four hours, he came back in a rush, and ordered San Yue and Liu Yue to follow him out of the capital. The horse trotted the whole way, till they were out of Chang An. Once they reached a remote hill, Meng Jue ordered the carriage to stop. San Yue and Liu Yue looked at each other in bafflement, each not knowing what Meng Jue was trying to do.

Meng Jue smiled “Climb the mountain with me.” Meng Jue had already spent many days shut up in his residence; it was rare that he would make a trip out, so both of them smiled and answered yes. No one lived at the foot of the hill, and as such, the foliage was lusher, and filled with the rawness of nature. There were many sources of water on the mountain, rivers, streams and waterfalls were present at every turn, whether big or small, they all came together at the foot of the mountain to form a large river. The river water was as clear as crystal, with wild ducks and geese swimming around in flocks, and the occasional heron or swan soaring past the skies.

The area glowed wherever sunlight fell, sometimes fish would jump out of the water, a full body of silver scales, and with a pretty swish of its tail, landing back into the water with a splash.

San Yue was excitedly making sounds of wonder.

Meng Jue smiled as he appreciated his surroundings, then started to climb up the mountain by following the flow of the stream. Ragged rocks lined the area and thick undergrowth blanketed the area, so there was no proper path. However, all three of them possessed a good set of martial arts skills, so they didn’t find the climb difficult at all; San Yue even felt that it was more fun climbing this mountain.

There were many cypress and elm trees on the mountain, their lush leaves keeping the hot summer sun at bay. Vines crawled across boulders, swaying gently in the wind. The stream wound across the boulders, and the water only further brought out the crisp green of the vines. On drier land, small purple flowers bloomed. Although they weren’t gorgeous, they stood out. San Yue scooped up a few purple flowers from the water, and asked “Master, what is the name of this vine? I’ve never seen it anywhere else.”

Meng Jue smiled at the boulder, and replied “Wild lobed kudzu vine.”

When they reached the top, Meng Jue stood at the edge of the cliff, surveying his surroundings. Under the sunlight, everything was green, teeming with life, not a single rotting leaf to be seen. San Yue was jumping around the woods, leisurely taking in everything. In a short while, she had already run far. Suddenly, she screamed, and frightened Liu Yue, who thought she might have seen a poisonous snake or a ferocious beast; but when he rushed over, he only saw San Yue staring dumbly at the scene in front of her

“How gorgeous!”

Under the great elm tree lay an endless stretch of purplish-red flowers; they danced and sparkled, as if the sunset had fallen onto the ground.

None of the flowers were of the same size, some were as big as a large bowl, others as small as a gnat, but they all resembled clocks; at the passing of the slightest breeze, each of these ‘clocks’ would gently sway. From above, it looked as if a fairy had cloaked herself with colours and was dancing gracefully. The stream water, which flowed across the boulders next to the flowers moved swiftly at times, and slowly at others, as if it was accompanying the dance.

Screaming because of a few flowers? Liu Yue laughed “Women!”

San Yue glared at him “Don’t you find it gorgeous? Master, you be the judge!”

Meng Jue stood quietly behind them, staring intently at the purplish-red sunset glow displayed before them and smiled “Very gorgeous indeed. The sun is about to set, let us head back..”

Once again, they walked along the dry gullies the stream had carved out, but the climb down was way faster than the hike up, and they were at the river in a short while.

Once the road back, Meng Jue leaned against a soft couch and fell into deep sleep.

Liu Yue loosened his grip on the reins, allowing the horses to move at a slower pace; San Yue whispered “Master hasn’t slept this well in a long time. In future, we should ask him out more often.”
.......................................................................................................................

A night without dreams.

When Meng Jue awoke, he didn’t get up immediately as usual; instead, he stared at the skies gradually turning white. He only got up much later, after San Yue had already stuck her ear to the door to listen for signs of movement for some time. After washing up, he left to meet Liu Fu Ling.

Liu Fu Ling was delayed by some matters and was thus still in the grand hall. Qi Xi mentioned for him to head to Xuan Shi Hall first to wait. It was shortly after noon, and what should have been a hot and humid day turned cool in Xuan Shi Hall because of the flowers and vines that clustered together, blocking out the sunlight and the heat. Within the hall, a faint aroma lingered, and it was dark and cooling. Yun Ge sat under the eaves of the veranda, her head bent, tying pieces of string together. After tying them, she undid them, then tied them again, then undid them, repeating the process again and again, with no trace of annoyance despite her fumbling, clumsy fingers. Her brows were tightly knitted together, as if they carried countless troubles, but her eyes were filled with tenderness and sweetness.. After entering the hall, Meng Jue only stood in a corner, quietly observing her, but she didn’t even notice, her attention fully placed on tying the string.

Mo Cha entered the hall and when she saw where Meng Jue’s gaze led, she froze in shock, too scared to even utter a word. Meng Jue moved his gaze away from Yun Ge, smiled and greeted Mo Cha “Eunuch Qi Xi told me to wait here for his majesty.”

Only when Mo Cha saw that Meng Jue was his usual gentlemanly self did she let down her guard, smiling “Master Meng, please wait in the front hall!!”

Yun Ge stood up, her tone frosty as she said “Master Meng, if you have official matters to report, please enter, if not, please leave.”

Meng Jue said “I have several important words to say to you.”

With regards to matters at court, it was better to know less, so since Meng Jue was always greeted by Yun Ge at Xuan Shi Hall and no one else, so Mo Cha quickly retreated.

Yun Ge refused to budge, coldly ordered “Leave!”

Meng Jue quickly walked to her side. Yun Ge’s face was filled with anger as she raised her voice, intending to force him out “Fu Yu!” Meng Jue lowered his voice and quickly said “I have already found out what his majesty’s illness is. In three months, I promise I can heal him.”

Fu Yu hurriedly rushed to towards them but only saw Yun Ge standing dumbly with a funny expression on her face, a mix of surprise, disbelief, together with sadness and anger. “Missy?” He tried calling her name. Yun Ge pointed towards the exit and Fu Yu quickly stationed himself outside. Yun Ge sat down, and said coldly “You promised me that you will treat his majesty’s illness. But how did you treat him? Why should I believe you this time?”

Meng Jue sat down beside her, and looked at the silk threads in her hand, then smiled coldly “Since you have already read records on the bone-piercing needle, you should now know that this needle is the best tool for investigating complicated illnesses. It only fell out of favour with doctors because of the high risk involved and gradually the art of using this needle was lost. There was a reason behind me choosing to use it. Furthermore, I only told you I would treat his majesty’s illness, but I didn’t make any promises with regards to how I would treat him, how could you say I broke my promise in this regard?”

In the face of Meng Jue’s eloquent speech, Yun Ge was so angry her hands shook, but when she thought of Liu Fu Ling’s illness, she decided to rein in her anger “How would you treat him this time?” “I will use the best treatment to treat him, of course there will be no way of escaping from the pain, but I will try my best to minimize the pain.”

Yun Ge slowly asked, with a hint of nervousness “Can you really cure his majesty’s illness?”

Meng Jue replied with certainty “Although it might take some effort, and his majesty would have to suffer a bit, but I can cure him.”!

After so much suffering, a ray of actual hope could be seen. Tears swirled in Yun Ge’s eyes, and in that instant of extreme happiness, she almost uttered the words “thank you”, but the words stilled right at her lips, turning into bitterness.

Meng Jue asked coldly “My condition is still the same, are you willing to pay the price for treatment?” Yun Ge stiffened, then silently nodded her head.“This is your choice.” Meng Jue seemed to be tired, and said darkly “I will honour the promise I made today and do my utmost best to cure him, you must honour your promise too.”

Yun Ge nodded again. In front of Meng Jue, she slowly picked apart the love knot she had been tying earlier. Meng Jue stopped speaking, but his eyes were black vortexes of emotion. A heavy, suffocating silence descended upon the both of them.

Fu Yu poked his head in, whispering “Missy, his majesty has returned.”

Yun Ge walked to the doors of the hall and smacked Fu Yu’s head “If he has come back, then just say so! Why are you acting so furtively?”

Fu Yu snuck a glance at Meng Jue, scratched his head and laughed awkwardly. Meng Jue was slightly surprised for in this eunuch’s heart, the Emperor wasn’t his master, Yun Ge was.
.......................................................................................................................

Upon entering the palace, Meng Jue reported to Liu Fu Ling “Your subject already knows what illness your majesty is suffering from, and have also found a cure for it.”

When he heard the news, even the normally poker-faced Liu Fu Ling couldn’t tamp down the happiness brimming in his eyes when he looked at Yun Ge. He asked Meng Jue “Is it the unprecedented case of chest tightness? How are you going to treat it? How long will treatment take?”

Meng Jue requested “Your subject would like to report a few matters to your majesty in private.” Yun Ge frowned and stared at Meng Jue. Meng Jue smiled, but under that smile was an unquestionable determination. Liu Fu Ling nodded, acceding to his request.

Yun Ge waited outside for more than two hours, standing till her legs ached; only then did she hear Liu Fu Ling commanding people to enter and she quickly rushed in. Liu Fu Ling remained detached as usual, and Meng Jue was still warm and genial; they both looked the same, but Yun Ge sensed that there was a bond of understanding and trust now between them that wasn’t there before, something only men shared – it was something that she wouldn’t be part of no matter how close she was to Liu Fu Ling.

Yun Ge let go of whatever remaining reservations she had, and some strange feeling coursed through her, she couldn’t tell whether it was surprise, sadness or bitterness, but the only thing she was sure of was that, this time Meng Jue would definitely do his best to treat Liu Fu Ling’s illness.

The moment everyone heard that the illness was treatable, the mood lightened, and they were more casual with their words. Meng Jue instructed Yu An and Yun Ge “Although his majesty isn’t suffering from chest tightness, it could also be considered chest tightness, one of the symptoms being blocked blood flow, leading to chest pains. Light food will promote better blood flow. During this period of treatment, his majesty is not to eat red meat. However, his majesty should eat more beans.” Yu An quickly said “Yes.” Meng Jue continued “As his majesty does not wish his illness to be made known to the imperial physicians, so it must appear as if all the food preparation is done according to Physician Zhang’s prescription, avoiding pork, mutton, and eating fish and chicken.”

Yun Ge said “These bunch of quack physicians at the Imperial Physician Institute, they were all abuzz with the discussion of his majesty’s illness at first, fearing that others would first claim credit, then when they realised the illness was untreatable, they all grew timid and fearful, fearing that their heads would roll, and started to push responsibility away, even faking illness so they wouldn’t have to do consultation. Only two to three physicians remained to treat him, but the only one that is making any effort is Physician Zhang, the others aren’t willing to take the risk at all; blindly agreeing to whatever Physician Zhang says. What you’re trying to say is to let everyone think that Physician Zhang is treating his majesty, while you treat him in secret, therefore I would still need to cook fish or double boil chicken for his majesty, to cheat and fool others.”

Meng Jue nodded “Yes, it must appear as if we are following Physician Zhang’s orders on the surface.”

Yun Ge asked “How do you plan on treating him?” Meng Jue asked Yu An “Has Supervisor Yu prepared the thing I humbly requested?” Yu An replied “Yes”, and turned to leave. Not long after, he returned carrying a wooden box, and passed it to Meng Jue. Meng Jue requested Liu Fu Ling to take off his outer robe and lie down, smiling “If your majesty doesn’t want to look, just close your eyes and don’t think about it.” Liu Fu Ling smiled “It is a rare chance to see something I’ve never seen before. It will be too much of a waste if I were to close my eyes.” Yun Ge perked up at their exchange and sidled up to Meng Jue “Last time it was a needle that was as long as an awl, what is it this time?”

Meng Jue placed the box in front of her and mentioned for her to open it. When she did, she was so surprised she let out a scream, dropping the lid on the floor and taking a few steps back. Meng Jue and Liu Fu Ling both laughed at her reaction.

The box was full of worms with greyish-brown bodies. They differed from other worms in that, most worms would wriggle, but the moment these worms saw that the lid had been opened, they quickly poked their heads out, moving wildly in the air, looking very hungry, like they were about to gobble a human whole, causing chills to run down the spine of anyone who saw them.

Yun Ge was slightly annoyed “All of you knew they were worms, but still tricked me into opening the box. These worms…….these worms aren’t meant to be eaten right?” As she spoke, she shot Liu Fu Ling a sympathetic look.

Meng Jue said “His majesty won’t be eating those worms, those worms will be eating his majesty instead.” He gestured for Yu An to assist the Emperor in rolling his sleeves up and taking off his socks, revealing his bare hands and legs. He then used bamboo tweezers to pick up the worms one by one, placing them on Liu Fu Ling’s fingers and toes. The moment the worms caught sight of a body, they immediately clung on to it, and their bodies slowly started to expand, as their body expanded, their colour also changed, from the greyish-brown to blood red.

Yun Ge’s brows knit tightly together as she watched the scene in front of her “They are sucking blood! Does it hurt?” Liu Fu Ling smiled as he shook his head “It doesn’t.” Meng Jue added “These worms are called leeches, they thrive in dark, wet places and feed on blood. As they suck blood, they will release an anaesthetic that would cause the host body not to feel any pain. However, if it enters a human body, it could cause death.”

Yun Ge immediately said “Yu An, keep an eye on those worms.” Yu An smiled “Yes.” As they spoke, all the leeches on Liu Fu Ling’s fingers were becoming larger and larger, almost four to five times their original size. Yun Ge watched the leeches in horror.

“These worms are greedy creatures, each time they suck blood, they can grow up to 10 times their original size.” After soaking the bamboo tweezers in wine, Meng Jue picked each leech up, threw them back in the box before taking out another batch of greyish-brown leeches to place on Liu Fu Ling’s fingers and toes. Yun Ge asked “Why are you using them to suck his majesty’s blood?”

Meng Jue was busy with his work and couldn’t be bothered to reply. It was only after some time did he say “All ten fingers link back to the heart, the blood in the hands will circulate back to the heart. The leeches’ blood sucking will help cleanse his majesty’s blood, giving him a smoother blood flow. The toes correspond to the five organs, through stimulating blood flow in the legs, the five organs will benefit too.”

Yun Ge nodded, though not really understanding his words. She had never heard of this method of treatment before, trust Meng Jue to come up with such an unusual method. “Will the leeches have to suck his blood every day?”

Meng Jue said “Once every day and night, the sooner we cleanse the body of the old blood, the faster the body will replenish the system with new blood, giving rise to a more effective treatment.” Yun Ge was slightly worried “At this rate, and having to abstain from meat and fish too, will his body be able to take it?” Liu Fu Ling tried to soothe her worry, saying “All sick people will naturally become weak; once recovered though; the body will regain its former condition with the proper care.” Meng Jue said “The prescription I have written will stimulate blood flow and replenish his ‘qi’. After ten days, I will readjust my treatment according to the effects. I will also choose a batch of Chinese Brake herbs, using special herbs as fertilizers. When needed, you could always stew a batch of it. I would have to ask Supervisor Yu to sneak them into the palace. Yun Ge, you have to prepare them yourself, don’t pass it on to someone else.”

Yu An and Yun Ge both nodded “Understood.”

.......................................................................................................................

Meng Jue’s treatment, though horrifying, was effective. After a few months, Liu Fu Ling’s chest tightness and pain were much better without the help of acupuncture. Although his heart would still act up once in a while, but the frequency and the intensity of the pain had lessened drastically. There was no way to hide his progress from Physician Zhang; but try as he might Physician Zhang just couldn’t figure out how his illness suddenly took a turn for the better. With all those questions, he couldn’t decide whether it was true or merely surface progress. Under Liu Fu Ling’s secret command, Physician Zhang told the world that the Emperor was in critical condition.

Yun Ge asked Meng Jue when Liu Fu Ling would completely recover. Meng Jue said, in three months, the blockages in the heart would clear, curing his chest pains but this was only the beginning. As he had been afflicted with this illness for a long while, it would require prolonged periods of proper treatment for his health to return to that of a normal person- maybe two years, three years, or longer. As he got better and with what limited time he had, Liu Fu Ling hastened the implementation of his plan, hoping that everything would be settled in the next two to three months.

He became harsher, stricter with Liu He, leaving no time for the two of them to even sit down for a cup of tea. In the eyes of the people at court, they only saw the Emperor getting worse, unable to attend morning court sessions; then they thought of how the Emperor had no children, and started to be perturbed, paying Liu He and Liu Xun even closer attention.

Many people continually visited Liu Xun’s residence hoping to gain an audience with him, so he decided to simply close his gates and get rid of the guards guarding the door so that anyone who came would be facing a shut door. Liu He continued to behave as before, joking jovially with everyone. Often, those court officials would feel very excited after spending almost a day talking to Liu He, only to realise once Liu He had departed that they had not even talking about the main point.

Everyone was each trying to guess Huo Guang’s reaction, but all they could see was his unwavering loyalty to the Emperor. Huo Guang lived a secluded life, speaking little, only entering the palace every day to discuss political matters with the Emperor, giving a detailed report of everything and meticulously handling each matter that was handed down to him with care. Under his strict eye, none of the Huo sons dared to step out of the line, only focusing on fulfilling their duty and ignoring the chatter around them. Many court officials tried to test Huo Guang’s attitude, but whether they made oblique references or goaded him, he would not budge. Huo Guang was like a deep, murky well; even the biggest stone flung into it would not even cause a ripple.

Liu Fu Ling’s worsening condition not only affected the relationships of the court officials with each other but also Liu He, Liu Xun’s and Meng Jue’s relationship. Liu He and Liu Xun slowly drifted apart, whether intentional or not.

In the past they would often gather together to discuss the task in which his majesty had entrusted them, helping each other, and covering for each other. If you couldn’t think of something, I’d fill in, if I overlooked something, you’d remind me. They joined forces to face Huo Guang, corrupted officials, the rich and noble, and derived joy from that combat! After settling matters at hand, Liu Xun would often bring Liu He, in plain clothes, to search for the hidden gems of Chang An, as one was a youxia of Chang An who knew everybody, gallant and full of integrity; the other was irreverent and informal despite his noble upbringing, longing for life in the Jianghu. Their views coincided on many matters and enjoyed a very amicable relationship with each other.

Although Liu He knew Meng Jue first, but Meng Jue was someone who was outwardly warm yet cold, someone who might seem close but in fact held others at a distance. In addition, he had a deep, complicated thought process, unwilling to involve himself in trivial matters, so purely comparing their personalities, Liu He felt like he was closer to Liu Xun.

Yet now, even when the both of them met occasionally, they never broached the subject of politics, nor did they head out to tour the city together again. Following the conversation in the study, Liu He sought Meng Jue out a few times to pepper him with questions about the Emperor’s health: “Is his majesty’s illness really incurable?”

Meng Jue never gave a direct answer and Liu He stopped asking. Although he still referred to Meng Jue as “Third Brother”, or “Xiao Jue”, but he slowly started to transfer Si Yue and the others away, changing the people who served him to the old people who served at Changyi Residence.

Liu Xun treated Meng Jue as per normal, often asking Xu Ping Jun to cook some simple dishes and inviting Meng Jue to visit to eat and drink. Meng Jue would go if he had the time to, if he didn’t, he would kindly refuse the offer. Liu Xun wasn’t too bothered by it, whereas Xu Ping Jun, after many days of not seeing Meng Jue, would specially prepare some food and send it to his residence, asking San Yue if Meng Jue was well, and complain that Meng Jue hasn’t visited in so long that Hu’er would just forget him if this went on. However, in the past whenever Liu Xun faced a prickly issue at court, especially if that involved Huo Guang, he would often ask for Meng Jue’s opinion, but now he didn’t mention it at all, as if he was settling all his problems with ease. Meng Jue acted as if he was oblivious to the turmoil around him, treating everyone as per normal – other than treating Liu Fu Ling, he would be gardening in his residence, flipping through scrolls of poetry, or leisurely walking through the markets of Chang An, but he never bought anything, only walking aimlessly, sometimes asking for a quote.

Despite the dark clouds looming over Chang An, Meng Jue’s life was simple and peaceful.
.......................................................................................................................

Time was like water, passing without a trace. Summer left before they knew it, and Autumn arrived, cloaking the earth in new colours.

One day, after taking Liu Fu Ling’s pulse, Meng Jue smiled and turned to him saying “Congratulations, your majesty, for largely recovering from your illness. From now on, all your majesty needs to do is to pay more attention to your diet and have enough exercise, with proper care, everything should be alright.”

Yun Ge didn’t dare to believe his words. He had recovered? Was it for real? Since knowing Ling Ge Ge was ill in summer till now, all the indescribable pain, fear, despair and torture she had gone through, all the nightmares are now over?

Yu An too, was in a daze, asking “Has his majesty truly recovered?” Meng Jue requested that Yu An summon Physician Zhang. Physician Zhang took the Emperor’s pulse, observed his pallor, and then used a gold needle to check, his joy becoming more and more evident, finally kowtowing to Liu Fu Ling in disbelief “Congratulations, your majesty, congratulations!”

The huge burden Liu Fu Ling carried had finally been lifted; he looked at Yun Ge, his eyes shining with excitement, happiness, hope, like stars in the sky. Yun Ge beamed but tears rolled freely down her cheeks. This was the first time Liu Fu Ling revealed any kind of emotion in the presence of others, as he looked at her empathetically, his voice hoarse as he said “You have suffered a lot during this time.” Yun Ge only looked steadily at him, unable to answer. Meng Jue’s eyes swept coldly over Yun Ge, then lowered his eyes and sat gracefully. Yu An hastily wiped away the tears pooling in his eyes and smiled as he passed a handkerchief to Yun Ge “Although these are tears of happiness, your servant still wishes to see Missy smile.”

Yun Ge bowed her head, wiping her tears away as she was overwhelmed by various emotions, a mix happiness, bitterness, relief and pain. She struggled to compose herself, to bury all those feelings deep in her heart, before she finally dared to look up. When she heard Meng Jue giving instructions on how to care for Liu Fu Ling, she quickly gathered her wits to listen intently.

“………………..a body which has just recovered from a long bout of illness is even weaker than a sick body. All care must be taken withhis majesty’s diet and residence; remember to pay extra attention to every detail, there must be no room for negligence.” Yu An nodded “Your servant understands, his majesty is like someone who just spent his energy fighting off his enemies; although the enemies have fled, but his own energy is spent. It is the time when the old energy is spent, and the new has yet to come.” Yu An left out the second half of his statement – during this time, when defences are at the barest minimum, if an accident were to occur, the damage caused would be even greater than during the fight. Meng Jue nodded “As long as Supervisor Yu understands. I’ll still be determining his majesty’s diet, but Supervisor Yu will still need to personally supervise the preparation of food.”

Liu Fu Ling wasn’t listening to their words; his eyes trained on Yun Ge, a question in his eyes. When Yun Ge glanced sideways, she met his gaze, she didn’t dare to look at him, but neither did she dare to look away; she could only muster up all her courage to smile gracefully.

Meng Jue’s gaze brushed across Yun Ge’s face, and looked at Liu Fu Ling “Your majesty needs to focus on regaining strength, don’t sleep late and don’t over-exert yourself.” Liu Fu Ling temporarily set his suspicion aside, and moved his gaze away to look at Meng Jue “I have always been a good patient, whatever my physician prescribes, I will follow.” The pressure on Yun Ge suddenly lifted, if Liu Fu Ling continued staring like that, she was afraid her smile would have just crumbled.

Liu Fu Ling told Physician Zhang and Meng Jue “I will have some matters I would like to discuss with the both of you.” Both people said “Please speak, your majesty.” “With regards to my illness, I’d like the both of you to help me think of ways to keep this hidden….”

Yun Ge was exhausted and couldn’t stand it any longer. She gestured to Yu An and quietly left the great hall. She returned to her own house, flung a large handful of Meng Jue’s scented powder into the burner and threw herself on the pallet.

After Meng Jue knew of Liu Fu Ling’s illness, he made a new set of scented powder for her, deliberately increasing sleep-inducing effectiveness of this powder.Despite the many worries weighing on her, Yun Ge still fell into deep sleep, aided by the scent.

The moment Liu Fu Ling was done settling his “bedridden with illness” business, night had already fallen. By the time he found Yun Ge, and saw her sleeping soundly, he didn’t have the heart to wake her up; he only wrapped the blanket more firmly around her, and sat quietly by her side before leaving.

.......................................................................................................................

Although Liu Fu Ling knew Yun Ge was keeping something from him, but this was the crucial period for the execution of his plan, with so many issues to deal with, sometimes even if the opportunity came, he didn’t want to force Yun Ge – he wanted to wait till she was comfortable with sharing. Now that Liu Fu Ling had truly recovered, Yun Ge was at times happy, at times worried. She didn’t know what Meng Jue was thinking, and when he would demand for her to fulfil her side of the bargain. Then she figured that Ling Ge Ge and her would still have some time together, no matter what, she should wait till the “new energy” has formed, when he was in a better mental state before telling him everything.

“Yun Ge, penny for your thoughts.” Xu Ping Jun waved her hand in front of Yun Ge’s face. Yun Ge started in surprise, laughed and said “Jie Jie, how did you enter the palace?” “Humph! How did I enter the palace? We haven’t seen each other for a few months, have you even thought of me once?”

A few months…..

Yun Ge smiled apologetically, indeed, her thoughts had never once turned to Xu Ping Jun, or she should say she hadn’t been thinking at all, not even daring to think.

A few notes of pique could truly be detected in Xu Ping Jun’s tone when she next spoke “And here I was, thinking about you every day; Hu’er just started to learn how to speak, and I taught him the word for ‘Aunt’ and now he can say ‘Aunt’ with ease, but this aunt has never once spared a thought for her nephew. For you!” Xu Ping Jun flung a scented pouch to Yun Ge, and turned away to leave in a huff.

Yun Ge quickly grabbed hold of her “My dear sister, this was all my fault. This day on, I will think about you and Hu’er a hundred times a day, so as to make up for lost time.” Xu Ping Jun thought of the rumours flying around the city about the Emperor’s illness, then looked at how much frail Yun Ge now looked. Her heart ached for her, all anger forgotten.

The pouch in Yun Ge’s hand was made from silk of the finest grade; instead of plants, flowers or small beasts embroidered on it, a poem was carefully embroidered on using gold and silver thread. “A clear, simple scene without waves, with a touch of her slender hands, lily leaves bow and fold. Notes of a lone boat song drift along the cold air, first rays of sun peeking from the cloud reveal the moon over the river.” When the bold, strong script met a woman’s gentle needlework, the result was something that showed romanticism, gentleness, and character. Yun Ge loved it to bits, immediately tying it to her belt “With Da Ge’s good handwriting and Jie Jie’s good embroidery, this is just too beautiful!”

Xu Ping Jun imitated Yun Ge’s tone, adding “The best part about it is that it has my ‘Ling Ge Ge’s’ good poetry!”

Yun Ge didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry “Heavens! Are you sure you’re someone who is a mother? Why haven’t you got any sense?”

Teasing aside, Xu Ping Jun was in fact delighted that Yun Ge liked the scented sachet she made so much “I made a pouch for you last Chinese Valentine’s Day, and thought it wasn’t too bad at that time, but now that I think about it, it was too coarse and crude. This year’s scented sachet was something I came up with after spending ages thinking of what to make. The scent in this sachet is also specially sourced by your Da Ge, why don’t you try smelling it?”

Yun Ge nodded “It really does smell very nice!”

“I originally wanted to give it to you during Chinese Valentine’s Day but your Da Ge said it would be impossible for you to leave the palace to celebrate that day with me, which is why I’m only passing it to you now.”

Yun Ge wrapped her arms around Xu Ping Jun cutely “Thank you, Jie Jie. Sigh! Jie Jie’s embroidery is so good, I can’t bring myself to look at any other; oh, what shall I do in future?”

Xu Ping Jun burst out laughing “You little rascal! I’ve been idling about at home anyway, so just send word through your Da Ge whenever you want something, I’ll make it for you, alright?” Yun Ge happily agreed as she played with the scented sachet, sweetness filling her heart.

Xu Ping Jun used to be suspicious and on her guard around her, but since she returned to Chang An, she couldn’t figure out why exactly, but everything changed. Xu Ping Jun truly treated her like her own sister, only lavishing love and affection on her, with no trace of distrust. The happiness she felt right now wasn’t the headiness of the love between a man and a woman, but it still made her feel like she was soaking up the spring sun – warm, mild and long.

After speaking to Yun Ge for some time, Xu Ping Jun reluctantly bade her goodbye for she still had to pay her respects to the Empress. She kept nagging at Yun Ge to take good care of herself before she left. Yun Ge nodded vigorously.

Nightfall. When Liu Fu Ling returned, Yun Ge twirled in front of him and proudly asked “Is my scented sachet pretty?” Liu Fu Ling asked “Who made that for you?” Yun Ge straightened up, and said loudly “I made it for myself, is there a problem?”

Yun Ge, doing needlework? Liu Fu Ling couldn’t help but laugh, he picked it up to take a closer look and was pleasantly surprised when he saw it was his poem “This is Liu Xun’s handwriting. Your Xu Jie Jie must have really put in a lot of effort for you, for trying to bring out the character of the words is harder than embroidering flowers and plants.”

Yun Ge, despondent, consoled herself by saying “It’s okay, I make delicious food, so it’s okay for not knowing needlework” Liu Fu Ling laughed “It doesn’t make me like you any less.” “Humph!” Yun Ge quickly turned away, “Who cares whether you like me or not?”

.......................................................................................................................

Three days later.

Liu Fu Ling was “doing his best” to receive court officials, Yang Shang and Du Yan Nian were arguing over some issue, bickering opening at court, one called the other a “mean fellow”, the other retorted “petty Confucian”, one said the other was “ignorant”, the other retorted “Sourpuss”.

Yun Ge heard them arguing fiercely and citing the classics from the adjoining hall, and couldn’t help but sneak out to see what was going on.

She heard that at Emperor Gaozu of Han’s court, the officials often fought and it was normal for them to come to blows if the argument got heated. These were all officials that helped found the dynasty, Emperor Gaozu couldn’t dissuade them either, and could only let them argue, fight, and finally, when he could no longer take it, he would quietly sneak away. Yun Ge was surprised, but now as she watched Yang Shang and Du Yan Nian, with their flushed faces and throbbing veins, she finally caught a glimpse of the “valiant” character of Han officials.

Ah! So the Hans might look genteel and refined but after all, these were the same people who managed to defeat the Xiongnu!

All the court officials were completely unmoved by the argument, some were smiling and laughing, some were deep in thought with their eyes closed, some tried to throw in a few words of advice, which only served to rile both Yang Shang and Du Yan Nian further; both turning to that person and ordering him to shut up. No one dared to speak further, allowing the two of them to continue with their argument.

Liu Fu Ling leaned against his pallet, seeming like he was listening intently to their argument but was in fact coldly observing Huo Guang’s, Liu Xun’s and Liu He’s every reaction. For some strange reason, suddenly he felt more and more agitated, the noise from the argument seemed magnified, like they were arguing right beside him, like thunder, causing his head to throb. His heart felt like it was about to burst; he sat up abruptly, and shouted “Silence!” Just after he spoke, he spat out blood and collapsed backwards on the pallet.

Just like that, the great hall was suddenly reduced to complete silence. Yun Ge was first stunned, then thought, Ling Ge Ge was acting? His acting was unbelievably realistic! She wondered whether it was Meng Jue’s idea, or Ling Ge Ge’s idea?

All colour drained from Yu An’s face as he knelt beside Liu Fu Ling shouting “Physician! Physician! Summon the physician!” Then turned to whisper urgent instructions to Qi Xi.

Qi Xi ran out, his face pale. Yun Ge asked “Where are you going?” Qi Xi said “To fetch Meng Jue.” Yun Ge’s head buzzed, she rushed forward to the pallet, not caring that there were still court officials in the hall. “Your majesty, your majesty.”

Liu Fu Ling’s face was purplish-blue, his limbs twitched, but he had no reaction. The court was thrown into chaos, with the court officials either wailing or crying, or looking anxiously about, waiting for a physician to deliver the prognosis. Huo Guang took charge of the situation; silencing everyone “His majesty has merely passed out and is in no danger. Please return to your respective residences, I’ll send further reports if anything happens” Those court officials who paid no heed and tried to rush forward to take a closer look quickly retreated with a sharp look from Huo Guang.

Everyone left the great hall collectively. Yu An offered his thanks “Many thanks, Lord Huo!”

Yun Ge’s hands were icy cold; she caught his glance, and at thought of his commanding presence earlier, her heart grew even colder. She knew Huo Guang wouldn’t leave without first listening to the physicians’ prognosis, so she suddenly said “His majesty would wish to have his relatives by his side; may his Lord and Marquis please stay.” Liu He and Liu Xun both stopped. Yu An nodded slightly at Yun Ge, praising her for being thoughtful.

A few physicians stumbled into court. After taking Liu Fu Ling’s pulse, some started wailing without even speaking, others turned deathly pale, not even daring to speak, only kowtowing furiously in front of the pallet. Huo Guang scoffed, the few crying physicians stopped their caterwauling immediately and fearfully took the Emperor’s pulse again. Yun Ge heart dropped, but she kept reminding herself, it was impossible, absolutely impossible; Meng Jue and Physician Zhang have both said that Ling Ge Ge had made a complete recovery.

As Physician Zhang was in the medicinal hall, he arrived late. The moment he arrived, the sea of physicians parted in relief, as if they have found their saviour. After taking his pulse, Physician Zhang’s whole body started to quake, muttering to Yu An and Yun Ge “Impossible! Impossible! How can it be? How can it be?”

Yun Ge knew that this wasn’t the time to cry, and supressed the vortex of emotion in her heart, asking Physician Zhang “Does the good physician need to administer acupuncture? Or some other method? We should all take our leave so that Physician Zhang will be able to administer treatment in peace.” Physician Zhang snapped out of his musings and turned to Huo Guang, Liu He, Liu Xun “I beg Lord Huo, his Lord and Marquis to retreat, your humble servant needs to administer acupuncture.” The few physicians acted like they had just received a royal pardon, quickly adding

“True, true! Acupuncture administration requires absolute silence, your subjects shall retreat.” Huo Guang already found what he was looking for, glanced at Yun Ge, then kowtowed to Liu Fu Ling “Your subject shall take his leave!”

Everyone in the hall left.

Physician Zhang hurriedly administered acupuncture, doing what he could to protect Liu Fu Ling’s heart vessel. After that, he didn’t know how to proceed, and could only wait for Meng Jue to arrive. Meng Jue arrived with his court robes askew, obviously having rushed down without the time to make himself more presentable.

“Step aside!” Everyone present moved aside. “Golden needle!” Physician Zhang immediately passed it to him.

Soon, Meng Jue had used 72 golden needles, and Liu Fu Ling’s twitching limbs slowly stopped, the purplish-blue hue also left his cheeks, although his face was still deathly pale, at least it was better than before. Yun Ge couldn’t help herself, she leaned forward to see whether Ling Ge Ge was better. Meng Jue frowned as he turned and ran his eyes over her. Suddenly, his eyes turned dark and murderous, filling with anger

“Get out of here!” Yun Ge stumbled backwards “I…I….I’m sorry!”

His voice was as sharp as knives “Do you know that all these needles are currently in his vital points? Who told you to draw closer? Who are you to him? Is there a place for you to stand near this imperial pallet? Yu An, chase her away immediately!” Yu An was at a loss, not knowing what to say, but Yun Ge was already quickly making her way out

“I’ll go as far away as you want me to, as long as you can save him!”

Meng Jue stared at Liu Fu Ling lying on the pallet, remaining silence. His usual half-smile was nowhere to be seen; his silent demeanour sending chills throughout the hall.

Physician Zhang asked hesitantly “Master Meng, how did this happen? He had clearly recovered!”

Liu Fu Ling slowly opened his eyes, when he saw Meng Jue, he actually cracked a small smile “This was all because I was too useless! I have put all your efforts to waste!”

Meng Jue gave him a slight smile, the warm smile laced with bitterness “I’ll think of another way.” With a flick of his hand at Yu An, Yu An and Physician Zhang both immediately left the hall.

Meng Jue removed the needles on Liu Fu Ling’s body one by one. Liu Fu Ling asked “How much time do I have left?” Meng Jue thought for a while before answering “If your subject cannot think of another method, the longest is four to five months, shortest, anytime.” Liu Fu Ling smiled softly “In other words, the next time I experience another chest pain, I might not wake up again.”

Meng Jue remained silent.

Liu Fu Ling stared dumbly at the ceiling, his expression an indescribable mix of sorrow and bitterness – in the end, none of his wishes in this life will be fulfilled. He suddenly struggled to sit, and Meng Jue quickly pushed him back down “Your majesty just regained consciousness; it isn’t advisable to move about right now. If there is any matter, just speak and your servant will do it.”

Liu Fu Ling ignored Meng Jue’s objections and forced himself to sit, then wanted to bow in front of Meng Jue. Meng Jue was shocked; the words “Your majesty!” just left his mouth when he suddenly understood why Liu Fu Ling was doing this. He knelt in front of Liu Fu Ling’s pallet “Your majesty needn’t do this, if Yun Ge ever questions this in future, your subject will just say it was because of my lack of skills, which led to me being unable to cure your majesty.”

Liu Fu Ling said “She is a very stubborn person. If she ever finds out the truth behind this matter, I… I wouldn’t be able to leave this world in peace, so I’ll have to trouble you to bear this burden. Think of it as repaying Yue Sheng’s debt for him; from today onwards, we don’t owe each other anything.”

Liu Fu Ling weakly raised his hand, mentioning for Meng Jue to rise, then pointed at his imperial pallet, gesturing for him to sit. Meng Jue sat on the pallet without any fear.

Liu Fu Ling asked “We were so careful, it would have been near impossible to find a crack. How did he do it this time?” Meng Jue remained silent. It was only a long while later did he write two characters on Liu Fu Ling’s palm. Liu Fu Ling laughed bitterly.

Meng Jue’s eyes were hard and cold

Liu Fu Ling’s was abnormally strong mentally. In an instant, the shock from hearing the news faded and he calmly told Meng Jue “You and I no longer owe each other anything, you are now no longer bound to your promise and are free to do as you wish. However, as a friend, my advice to you is to observe the fire from the opposite bank of the river. No matter who ascends the throne in future, you will be involved. If you get yourself involved in this struggle, and throw your family name into this, you might just lose everything.”

“Your majesty?”

He was actually still sticking to his words? Meng Jue was first shocked, then the shock turned into understanding, finally becoming a range of complex emotions, he didn’t know whether was respect, or pity.

“You might seem closer to Liu He, but in fact, you probably are as close to him as you are to Liu Xun. The grudge between the both of you has been longstanding – Yue Sheng’s death- no matter how you feel about it, Liu He always thought you cared. I heard he has sent Si Yue out of the palace; looks like he doesn’t trust the people Yue Sheng trained. But only, why is Hong Yi still by his side?”

Meng Jue said “Liu He doesn’t know Hong Yi is Second Brother’s sister.”

Yue Sheng’s search for his long-lost sister that his parents sold to pay their debts led him to the House of Chang Yi, but he didn’t expect Hong Yi to have become mute. His hatred towards the people of that house would have been extremely great. A man on a mission, he devised a way to enter the House. From being full of hatred to gaining Liu He’s trust, training guards, assassins for the house to finally becoming fast friends, the journey was one full of truths and lies and Meng Jue wasn’t sure of the whole story either.

“When he heard that the old princess consort who poisoned Hong Yi causing her to go mute had died a horrible death, Second Brother’s hatred probably turned into helplessness. Furthermore, Hong Yi was….to Liu He.” Meng Jue sighed. “It is not that Liu He doesn’t trust the men Second Brother trained, he just doesn’t trust me. However, indeed he shouldn’t, for if the need arises, I would definitely use Si Yue to monitor his movements.”

Liu Fu Ling admiration for Meng Jue’s ‘true despicable man’ character grew “In this court in Chang An, no one can completely trust anyone. Huo Guang doesn’t even dare to trust his own sons.”

Meng Jue smiled “This ‘distrust’ is the right thing to do, or else Liu He would have caught wind of each and every one of Huo Guang’s movement. Since entering Chang An, he has spent a lot of effort on Huo Yu and Huo Shan.”

Liu Fu Ling said “I am tired, you may go! Let Yu An enter first, don’t let Yun Ge come in.”

Meng Jue had some understanding of his thoughts and answered “Yes”, leaving the hall.

He told Yu An “His majesty has regain consciousness, and commands Supervisor Yu to enter.” Yu An quickly entered the hall.

Yun Ge wanted to follow but Meng Jue stopped her. She looked straight at him, like she was drowning and he was her final hope.

Yet now, I am too just a stalk of grass. Meng Jue lowered his eyes and looked at the scented sachet on Yun Ge’s waist. Although he couldn’t really see the words, but he could guess which poem was embroidered on it.

Yun Ge saw that he was staring at the scented sachet and quickly said “I didn’t make that, I wouldn’t wear it again anymore.” Meng Jue smiled slightly. Yun Ge asked “Is his majesty alright?” Meng Jue smiled “He is fine.” Yun Ge hovered between doubt and trust, but yet still wishing Meng Jue’s words were all true.

Yu An called for Yun Ge from within the hall and Yun Ge was rushing to leave when Meng Jue suddenly raised his arm and she slammed straight into him, his arms catching her in a half-embrace.

Yun Ge was anxious, but she didn’t dare to use strong words against him, so she asked softly “Have you got anything else to say?” Meng Jue let go “No, you may go!” The moment he finished his sentence, Yun Ge had already entered the hall.

Meng Jue gazed at her swirling skirts swiftly disappearing from view, his lips forming a mocking smile, but in his eyes were hidden depths of sorrow and pity.

Beside the pebbled path outside Xuan Shi Hall were many maple trees. Autumn was already well under way, just looking across, one could see the sky dyed a brilliant red, the radiant flowers all softly glowing with a touch from the rays of the setting sun, making the whole place seem a touch more beautiful and three times more vibrant. Meng Jue gathered up his robes and walked away slowly. The setting sun, maple leaves, and evening sky all seemed to give him a warm red glow.

The autumn wind blew, and the leaves fell from their branches in a flurry. He stepped over the fallen leaves, and they crackled in protest. The withered, half-withered and freshly fallen leaves all mingled together, destruction and bleakness in the gorgeousness.

Graduation

Sun, 19 Aug 2012 09:59:39 GMT

On a gorgeous sunny wednesday in July, I graduated. University life has been an amazing journey for me, going from someone who knew no one to someone with an amazing group of wonderful friends who made graduation so fun despite the absence of family members. Just typing this post brings memories flooding back - crazy adventures at the museum, even crazier cell groups playing Quelf, late night chats and karaoke sessions, the list just goes on and on. Just walking on the familiar campus grounds and lecture halls on graduation day felt very nostalgic, and at the same time, sad that this is all over and a fresh chapter of my life has begun. I'll miss the mild winters, melting summers, bush turkeys, random floodings, and most of all each and every person there who had walked with me through this short but lovely interlude in life. ♥♥♥

A lovely rhyme by our valedictorian, a Mr Andrew Wydmanski to conclude this entry. His rhyme really brightened up the otherwise solemn ceremony and coaxed a few laughs from everyone.

Welcome to all on this auspicious day, I’ll strive to steer clear of hackneyed cliché
My verse shall be kept light and loose, inspired by my hero Doctor Seuss
Congratulations to those who have completed their tuition, it’s rewarding to see our work come to fruition
Graduating from this place should bring us great pride, UQ is now ranked in the top 100 worldwide
Our uni days are rich in splendid memories, even if some involved being chased by crazy bush turkeys
No one is an island, no success is ours alone
We achieve great things with others’ help and not just on our own
So it’s appropriate that we now thank the teaching staff who helped us learn, made us think and sometimes made us laugh
We also owe a debt of thanks to friends and family who helped us through hard times and shaped our destiny
So I take this chance now to thank my own mum and dad: I cherish your support through good times and bad
To the friends I’ve made at UQ, you are a magnificent bunch, whether studying, partying or just grabbing lunch
Now with such speeches it’s a common device to offer up a few words of advice
So first, be slow to anger and quick to forgive.
Mayan calendar not withstanding, none of us has much time to live
Second, when you leave university, don’t become a soulless drone, the world doesn’t need a matrix clone.
So sing, dance, speak up for those with no voice.
You have the skill, you need the will, in the end it’s your choice.
To each graduate, congratulations on pulling through.
On the global stage, we are a privileged few.
At times it might be difficult, tough and full of stress
But you’ve now reached the end and passed your final test
So savour your moment in the sun, the true rigors of life have just begun.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 36: Love and Hate

Thu, 26 Jul 2012 15:13:47 GMT

Now that I have settled (somewhat) into my new role, updates should be more regular, once every three days or so. Apologies for the long wait! Finally after all that angst, we get more cute moments between Yun Ge and Liu Fu Ling, and also a new bromance between Meng Jue and Liu Fu Ling? Or at least, Meng Jue gets a closer look at the person that is Liu Fu Ling.

How Yun Ge has grown from someone not sure of love, or even who she loves to someone who has found deep abiding love with Liu Fu Ling, resolutely sticking by him no matter what. It doesn't matter that he is the cold and expressionless Emperor, because she sees beyond that to see him as he truly is, a young boy trapped in a position who is just trying his best to survive in the treacherous court while longing for the simple pleasures of life. She tries her best to give him some semblence of normalcy, which is what he wordlessly thanks her for. Sometimes, gratitude needn't be expressed. It can be felt.

Thank you all for waiting so patiently and for your encouragement. I've been so busy, I'm doing snippets of this whenever I've got breaks at work. There are many times I ask myself why I'm taking up such a massive project, but reading the comments and the discussions really keep me going. A huge thank you <3

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE

.......................................................................................................................
After Meng Jue left the palace, he went in search of Liu He immediately.

Liu He was at Luo Yu House admiring their song and dance; but the moment Liu He caught sight of Meng Jue’s expression, he ordered all the dancers to leave. Meng Jue smiled “Master Liu, you still have the time to for song and dance? Have you heard the news about Tian Qian Qiu?” Liu He replied “I just found out.” “Was it you?” Liu He shook his head, denying it.

Meng Jue frowned “Did you not receive the message I asked Yi Yue to pass to you?” Liu He said “I did. I had already set the pieces and was waiting for the game to end when unexpectedly this old man suddenly came down with a stroke, rendering all my hard work redundant.” Meng Jue cupped his face with his hands, and closed his eyes, “What were you planning to do?”

Liu He laughed “I planned to make an example of the previous Chancellor Li Cai’s case of thirty years back; old man Tian’s son secretly reserved a piece of imperial burial land with good fengshui after a few words with the imperial astronomer.” Meng Jue spoke as he recalled the incident “Although the Li clan wasn’t as formidable as the Wei clan back then, they too held important position, but Chancellor Li Cai ended up committing suicide in prison because of a parcel of land. Hmmm… This is indeed a good idea that even the gods wouldn’t think of suspecting, but it is too slow. His majesty wanted it to be settled as soon as possible but you chose to use such a time wasting method. Furthermore, Tian Qian Qiu is different; so what if you manage to land him in jail? If Huo Guang intends to protect him, he definitely won’t die.”

“Xiao Jue ah, Xiao Jue!” Liu He laughed as he shook his head “Who said I wanted Tian Qian Qiu’s life? His majesty merely said he didn’t want him to be Chancellor, so I gave his majesty a compelling reason not to make him one. Since I’ve already achieved my goal, why can’t I leave him a space to retreat? Although Tian Qian Qiu is a foolish Chancellor, but he definitely isn’t a sycophantic subject; even if he is guilty, he doesn’t deserve to die.”

Meng Jue looked at Liu He wordlessly. Liu He said “You look tired, rest for a while.” Meng Jue leaned against the pallet, pretending to sleep, suddenly asking “Do you really think Tian Qian Qiu suffered a stroke? It seems like too much of a coincidence.” After thinking about it for a while, Liu He said “Tian Qian Qiu was always obedient to Huo Guang, so it couldn’t have been Huo Guang’s people that harmed him. Although the other subjects might harbour ill intent, they wouldn’t have the courage to touch him yet, the only person who wants to and dares to touch him is the Emperor. His majesty does have a feel brave subjects who aren’t afraid of Huo Guang under him, but his majesty would never order these people to do such dastardly deeds, he would only order….”

“If I’m not wrong, it is only you and Liu Xun.”

Liu He was struck dumb for a moment, then said “After Crown Prince Ju’s rebellion failed and he committed suicide, the late Emperor’s anger didn’t recede, he ordered for all of Crown Prince Ju’s descendants to be killed, including the court officials that he interacted with. Hu Guan San Lao sent in a petition to the late Emperor, saying that the Crown Prince did so because of ‘Evil subject Jiang Cong, as Crown Prince couldn’t clear his name, bitterness filled his heart, with nowhere to release, in anger, he summoned the troops and killed Jiang Cong; it wasn’t his intention to steal his Father’s army.” The superintendent of Emperor Gao’s temple also wrote a report, claiming that the Crown Prince was wrongly accused. As luck would have it, the late Emperor calmed down and already understood that the Crown Prince was set up by others, and so Tian Qian Qiu’s report was accepted, Crown Prince’s crime of planning a revolt was cleared and Tian Qian Qiu was promoted to be Chamberlain for dependencies. However, Tian Qian Qiu is remarkably fair weather; maybe he saw how Hu Guan San Lao wasn’t accused of any crime, so he deduced the late Emperor’s thoughts from there, making use of this opportunity to carve a bright future for himself. Yet, without Hu Lao San Guan or Tian Qian Qiu, I’m afraid Liu Xun wouldn’t even have the opportunity to enter jail. Would Liu Xun be the sort of person to not remember his benefactor?”

Meng Jue coldly said “Just as you said, Hu Guan San Lao was the person who risked death to speak up, Tian Qian Qiu was only going with the flow. Whether or not Liu Xun needs to remember this ‘old favour’ hinges entirely on what kind of person he is. Furthermore, so what if it was Hu Guan San Lao? The world is full of people that bite the hand that feeds them. Wasn’t your Liu clan’s half of this dynasty founded by the “three heroes of the early Han Dynasty”, your ancestor didn’t seem very grateful to them, didn’t he force Zhang Liang to leave, and plotted to kill Han Xin? In the end, of the three heroes, only Xiao He escaped with his life, living modestly.”

Liu He sunk deep in thought, after a long while, he asked “Why did you suddenly ask Yi Yue to send word to me?” Meng Jue closed his eyes, not answering. Liu He thought he had already fallen asleep, when he suddenly him say “If you don’t only want to remain a normal Prince, then start preparing to fight with all your might. If you have time, why don’t you start thinking over why his majesty started to use both you and Liu Xun so much from the beginning of this year? On the surface, it might look like his majesty was sharing his burdens with you, but in reality, it seems even more like his majesty was training, teaching you both, then think deeper, why would his majesty only pass this Tian Qian Qiu matter to you and Liu Xun to settle?”

Liu He’s brows knit and he remained silent. Meng Jue turned over, faced the wall and slept.

Liu He’s servant reported from outside the house “Your highness, we have received word from the palace. His majesty wishes to see your highness.” Liu He said “Alright, wait outside.” “Yes” Liu He called “Xiao Jue?” Meng Jue slept deeply and showed no reaction. Liu He exited the house.

The moment Meng Jue heard the door close, he sat up. After thinking for a while, he called “Come in.” The person who came in wasn’t just any normal dancer but the mistress of Luo Yu House, and bowed respectfully to Meng Jue “Master, may I help you?” Meng Jue said “Please keep an eye on Liu Xun for me.” “Yes.” “Also help me check if any strange happened at Tian Qian Qiu’s residence lately, especially the servant and servant girls in the residence, the poorer their birth, the more likely it is that they are related to the youxia, you must be meticulous in checking this.” “Yes.”

Meng Jue slowly walked out of Luo Yu House. A small boy waiting outside immediately went to meet him. Meng Jue said “I’ll walk alone, without the carriage”

He walked leisurely and slowly. The streets were quiet, only his footsteps could be heard. When he reached a fork on the road, he stopped. Should he go left? Right? Or forward?
.......................................................................................................................

When Liu He entered the palace, Liu Xun was already there. Liu Fu Ling said to Liu He “We were just waiting for you. Who do you think is most suited to take on the role of Chancellor?” Liu He mulled it over, not knowing whether this question has been posed to Liu Xun and what was his answer. Liu He muttered to himself, not giving a ready answer, then spotted a merry twinkle in Liu Fu Ling’s eye, and heard him tell Liu Xun “You think about it too.”

Liu He laughed inwardly at himself, quickly gathered his senses to think hard, then saying after a while “This position isn’t a question of who suits it, and should do it, but what is the limit Huo Guang can accept.” Liu Xun said “What uncle said was very reasonable. Huo Guang would never allow such an important position to fall into the hands of your majesty’s trusted subject, but the situation today is quite different from last; your majesty is no longer the child who didn’t have control over the government, so this role would never be allowed to be given to someone like Tian Qian Qiu, therefore we can only choose a person who stands on middle ground.”

Liu Fu Ling nodded “This is the person Huo Guang has nominated.” Qi Xi passed the missive to both Liu He and Liu Xun to read. After they had both seen it, they both laughed and shook their heads “This old man Huo Guang really does have a grip of the situation at hand.” All the five people listed were grade A fence sitters.

Liu Fu Ling sighed “Huo Guang has the wit, ability and charisma; what is rare is that although he is in a high position, he constantly remembers to care for the people and to understand their hardships. The couple of times I reduced taxes and sentences, affecting the reforms of the rich, and because the ones who benefited were the common folk and the ones that would stand to lose out were the many court officials, I faced tremendous opposition, but received Huo Guang’s full support. Without his support, I couldn’t have succeeded in implementing such measures. Under a wise Emperor’s direction, he would be the pillar of support, the jewel of the state; it’s a pity that I ascended the throne so young, and was unable to control him, allowing him to be what he is today.”

Liu Fu Ling’s tone grew solemn as he turned to Liu Xun and Liu He “If you place too much trust on one good subject, allowing his sphere of influenced to expand, and his ambitions to grow, then you are as guilty as those Emperors who are overly paranoid, shunning their good subjects, or even forcing them into rebellion. These are not the actions of a wise Emperor. No matter how brilliant or loyal a horse is, you must always remember to use the reins to make it obedient, to use the saddle to make yourself comfortable. Only then would you be able to run far and wide on it.”

Both Liu He and Liu Xun sunk deep in thought. Liu Fu Ling then instructed them “Write down the person you each think is most suitable for this job and pass it to me.” Liu He and Liu Xun quickly wrote their answers, passed it to Qi Xi, who in turn passed it to the Emperor.

Liu Fu Ling took one look at it, both of them surprisingly offered up the same answer “Yang Chang”. He passed the bamboo slips to Yu An and Yu An crushed those slips into pieces. Liu Fu ling said “It is already very late, you may go back! I need to eat soon too.” Liu He and Liu Xun kowtowed and retreated from the hall.

As Liu Xun’s residence was outside the palace, he left the palace to head back home. Liu He stayed at Zhao Yang Hall because Liu Fu Ling made an exception to allow him to live there, and as the road to Xuan Shi Hall was along the same path, both of them walked together.

After Liu Xun walked for a while, he suddenly remembered something, and quickly turned back to catch up with Liu Fu Ling. To his surprise, he saw Liu Fu Ling and Liu He sitting down to chat in the imperial gardens with a few plates of fresh fruits on the white jade table. Liu Fu Ling didn’t wear the expression of distant calm when interacting with him, but instead as he was talking to Liu He in that moment, he was smiling and exuded warmth.

Liu He was munching on an apricot, what he said couldn’t be heard, but Liu Fu Ling picked up an apricot from the table and threw it at Liu He. Liu He caught it in his hands and took a big bite, laughing. Liu Fu Ling’s face was wreathed in smiles too. They looked as close as brothers, as friends. He thought of his conversation with Liu Fu Ling before Liu He’s arrival. Then, he was uneasy, careful, and Liu Fu Ling remained expressionless, verging on cold detachment.

Liu Xun stood there quietly for a while, not approaching them, then turned and left the palace.
.......................................................................................................................

Liu He asked “Didn’t your majesty say he was hungry? Why isn’t your majesty eating?” Liu Fu Ling’s smile grew wider “Yun Ge made dinner.” “Oh---“ Liu He dragged out his exclamation, and laughed “So you’re afraid of offending the beauty, and are trying to save your appetite to make her happy.” “Good that you know. So tell me truthfully, and briefly. The matter I passed to you, what did you do?” “Your subject will obey.” Liu He made a bow with his hands clasped, and reported everything in detail. Liu Fu Ling nodded as he listened and finally smiled “Your position as prince isn’t in vain after all, if even the imperial astronomer is willing to speak up for you.”

Liu He smiled “Everything he said was the truth, that piece of burial land is truly a rare gem of a land with good fengshui. Old man Tian’s son invited him to assess the fengshui, I merely casually mentioned the piece of land as he was looking at the fengshui.” Liu Fu Ling “Men are strong without desire. Once they harbour desire, they would have weakness. However, unless they are Tai Shang, everyone would have desires.”

Liu He laughed “So what is your majesty’s desire?” Liu Fu Ling smiled lightly “What is yours?”

By the time Liu Fu Ling and Liu He were done, it was already past eleven, when he entered Xuan Shi Hall, his first words were “I am very hungry, bring me the food Yun Ge prepared.” Yun Ge smiled when she heard those words “Order the imperial cook to make new ones! It would take about the same time.” Liu Fu Ling sat beside her, smiled but didn’t speak.

Yun Ge asked “Do you feel better?”

“Meng Jue’s medical skills are incredible; the tightness in my chest seemed to have disappeared completely. If I’m completely cured, we will go back to our original plan, but now I’ve thought of an even better idea. “ The sadness in his eyes cleared up, and his eyes were now brimming with happiness. Yun Ge nodded and smiled, burying her head in Liu Fu Ling’s arm, not wanting him to notice her expression.

“What better idea have you got?”

“Reclusion from the world has two kinds ‘hiding’ and ‘death’, I initially planned to ‘hide’ but it kept getting delayed, and I couldn’t think how to deal with Xiao Mei. This illness came at the perfect time, why don’t I just use my illness to ‘die’ and Xiao Mei would have a place to go too. If she wants freedom, I’ll issue an edict ordering for her to be ‘buried with me’, if she wants honour and respect, she would be the Empress Dowager.” Yun Ge only agreed softly, not trusting herself to speak any more.

Liu Fu Ling smiled “In the next two days, I’ll order the imperial physicians to come to diagnose me, to let them fret over it for a while, and also to let their masters truly know, and for the entire world to know.” The dishes arrived, Yu An and Mo Cha assisted Liu Fu Ling and Yun Ge to eat. Knowing that Liu Fu Ling loved to eat fish, Yun Ge used chopsticks to pass him a piece of fish. After taking a bite, Liu Fu Ling praised the dish, saying “Very fresh.”

Yun Ge took a bite for herself “How could it be fresh? Fish is the meat that is the most unable to withstand reheating, the fish tastes like wood.” Mo Cha smiled “As long as it is made by missy, even if it really is a piece of wood boiled in water, his majesty will also find it fresh.” Yun Ge pointed at Mo Cha, and turned to Yu An saying “Yu An, is this the sort servant you have taught? Aren’t you going to reprimand her?”

Yu An’s heart had been heavy because of his majesty’s illness, now that a ray of light could be found in the darkness, his mood took a turn for the better too, and so he laughed “Your servant has already taught her very well, it is only because missy has spoilt her that’s why she has become like this. Missy has his majesty’s backing, how would your servant dare to reprimand Mo Cha?” “Ling Ge Ge?” Liu Fu Ling asked with a straight face “In what way was Yu An wrong? If I were to punish him, I’d need to find a fault first.” “Humph! All of you are in cahoots, bullying me just because I’m not from here!” Yun Ge decided to ignore them and concentrated on finishing her food. Yu An and Mo Cha stifled their laughter.

Liu Fu Ling stared at the embarrassed Yun Ge and thought, in this life, to be able to eat Yun Ge’s cooking every day till he grew old, was his greatest desire.
.......................................................................................................................

None of the court officials had much sleep over the next few days, first was news of Tian Qian Qiu’s death from his illness; everyone was busy trying to gain favour, busy paying their last respects. Soon after, the chief imperial censor, Yang Chang was promoted to be Chancellor, and the officials were busy congratulating him and sucking up to him. They had yet to catch their breaths when news of his majesty being ill was released; that the best physician in the official institute of imperial physicians was at his wits end, and his majesty had no choice but to summon all the physicians to diagnose him.

Everyone knew how great Physician Zhang’s skills were, an illness that left him helpless? Everyone’s hearts dropped as they waited with bated breath for the diagnosis.
.......................................................................................................................

Grand Marshal’s residence, study.

Two physicians who attended the consultation arrived as promised. When they saw Huo Cheng Jun there, they froze for a bit, then quickly went to pay their respects to Huo Guang.

No matter how important an official may be, they would always hold the imperial physicians in respect, because no one could escape sickness or death. Huo Guang had always treated others warmly, this time he was even more polite, immediately mentioning for the two physicians to sit.

Both physicians reported the process of the consultation in detail to Huo Guang. Huo Guang only listened quietly, not displaying any form of reaction.

When both physicians saw that Huo Guang didn’t have any questions, they stood to take their leave, “We humble subjects still have to look through medical records and logs to find a cure and thus dare not stay too long, we shall first take our leave.”

After the physicians were gone, Huo Guang stared at the window, still not speaking. Huo Yu, Huo Shan and Huo Yun didn’t dare to speak either. There was a small lake not far from the window. There were several egrets on the lake, sometimes flying, other times landing. On the bank, the willow trees swayed slowly as the wind blew. Yellow warblers sang sweetly, but because of the dense greenery, only the sound could be heard. Huo Guang seemed to have lost himself in the scenery before him and didn’t speak for close to an hour, neither did he move. Huo Yu and Huo Shan kept shooting Huo Cheng Jun pointed looks, but she ignored them, also staring dumbly at the window. Huo Guang finally moved his gaze away and his gaze swept across all present in the room “Cheng Jun, take a walk with me outside; the three of you, do whatever you usually do at this time. If you dare to make a move without my permission, I will not go easy on you all”

Huo Yu froze, then anxiously called out “Father….” Huo Guang shot him a stare and he clammed up immediately, leaving the house with his brothers. Huo Cheng Jun slipped her arm through Huo Guang’s as they made their way leisurely to the lake. The cooling breeze swept away most of the summer’s humidity and heat.

Huo Guang smiled and said “This lake was the first lake to be dug at this residence.” Huo Cheng Jun smiled “Your daughter knows; Uncle used to live in this place, and the study was his old residence, all the buildings were slowly added on to the land by father.” Huo Cheng Jun sized up her surroundings “Uncle became a marquis at eighteen, then rose to become Grand Marshal, this house really doesn’t befit uncle’s position.”

Huo Guang laughed “Does the sun need to rely on others to shine? You’d understand if you had met your uncle, that all he need was a ‘family’.” Although Huo Guang was smiling, his eyes reflected a different emotion. Whether in historical records or in the legends of Chang An, there were many questionable points in uncle’s death, anything to do with uncle was also taboo in this house, so Huo Cheng Jun didn’t dare to probe further. Father and daughter both walked one round around the lake, then simply found a flat rock to sit on and rest.

A pair of wild ducks was yawning at the corner of the rock, not showing fear at their presence, instead thinking there was food, and crowding around Huo Cheng Jun as she played with them. Huo Guang looked at Huo Cheng Jun, “Cheng Jun, have you got anyone you wish to marry in mind?”

Huo Cheng Jun froze, and the ducks waddled closer to nip at her fingers. At the sudden pain shooting up her hand, she raised her hand and slapped it hard against the ducks’ body. Both ducks quacked in pain and quickly ran away.

“As I’ve said before, your daughter wishes to enter the palace.” Huo Guang said “There’s no turning back once you choose to tread this path, have you really thought this through? If you really wish to marry someone else, I’ll prepare a good dowry, so that you may be married off with great fanfare.”

Huo Cheng Jun said coldly “Your daughter has already thought this through, instead of marrying a normal person, why not marry the greatest person on earth?” Huo Guang said “This matter has been delayed again and again, first because of Xiao Mei’s illness. Who knew that this girl’s illness would have led his majesty to fall for her? Since the majesties have only just consummated their marriage, it isn’t nice to send you into the palace immediately either, thus I can only wait. Now that I think about it, it might be a blessing in disguise.”

“Father, his majesty’s illness………”

“I don’t know, it is up to the Heaven’s now. If his majesty recovered, everything would proceed as planned; if not……we can only tread carefully now.” Huo Cheng Jun nodded. Huo Guang suddenly asked “Liu Xun and Liu He, which do you prefer?” Huo Cheng Jun froze for a while before the underlying meaning of her father’s words sunk in. She was after all an unmarried maiden; no matter how brilliant she might be, she still felt shy, and so she turned away to face the water.

Huo Guang said “Liu He looks ridiculous, Liu Xun looks gallant, I can’t really figure out the both of them. No matter who is chosen, they both have their good and bad points.”

Liu He’s rude, lustful manner flashed across her mind, and she was filled with a wave of disgust; then she remembered the scene from the lantern festival.

Liu Xun helped her solve a riddle and presented her with a lantern, that ‘Chang’e flying to the moon’ lantern was still hanging in her room. He brought her to eat small dumplings and chive pancakes. Each nook and cranny of Chang An was like his home, he brought her to explore the alleys; many shop owners greeted him happily, and within a humble shop, she tried delicious food she had never tasted before. This was the first time she realised that she seemed to have never truly lived in Chang An. Street performers, upon seeing him would call them to halt, and specially put on a performance for her, refusing to accept a single cent. The street bullies and ruffians would scamper off in an instant the moment they caught sight of him. When he sent her back, she carried the lantern on her left hand, and on her right, a huge bag full of toys and snacks she didn’t even know the name of. This was when she realised that after all those years, she had never once truly experienced the lantern festival in its full glory.

Huo Cheng Jun stared out in a daze. Huo Guang looked at the lake, thinking thoughtfully, saying almost to himself “Based on their experiences, I’m afraid Liu Xun would be more stubborn and steadfast, harder to control; Liu Xun was brought up as a wealthy prince, never experiencing much hardship, the whole world knows of his ridiculous antics…..but Liu He’s legal wife is the previous Chamberlain for dependencies daughter while Liu Xun’s legal wife is the daughter of a criminal.”

The Chamberlain for dependencies was a first grade official, the first of the nine ranks. Also, Liu He’s marriage was also personally arranged by the late Emperor, and his wedded wife, Wang, had already borne him a son; there were also many officials of the Wang clan littered across court, so it wouldn’t be easy to bypass Liu He’s lawful wife to establish his daughter as Empress. Liu Xun was different though, with no relatives in court, even if he went against his wishes, it wouldn’t be easy for him to succeed without support.

Huo Guang smiled “To me, both of them have their own strengths and weaknesses. Liu He, Liu Xun, choose one. After all, you are my most beloved child.” Although he said that, he felt completely different. The answer he truly wanted to hear was that Huo Cheng Jun wasn’t biased towards either man; if not, whichever man she chooses, he would pick the other. Huo Cheng Jun seemed to have just awoken from a dream, after which she seemed to be in a daze for a while before answering carefully, each word carefully thought out “I am a Huo, I will never want to bow to another woman; since I have decided to enter the palace, I must be Empress. Whoever will allow me to become Empress, I will choose that person.”

Huo Guang smiled and nodded, but not without disappointment, for Cheng Jun had already revealed her choice through her words. He looked towards the lake, slowly saying “You must remember, from the time you enter the palace, it doesn’t matter what kind of person he is, his name is only this word ‘Emperor’. He is not your husband, certainly not someone you can lean not; he might even become your enemy. The only people you can lean on are the Huo clan and your future child.” Huo Cheng Jun nodded wordlessly. Huo Guang let out a long sigh “You must not speak of this to your brothers.”

“Your daughter understands.” Huo Cheng Jun looked towards the other end of the lake. The willow trees stood gracefully on the opposite bank, their gentle swaying reflected in the water. Was it the wind that moved, then first the tree, then finally the reflection, or was it the wind that moved, then the water, then first the tree then the reflection? Sadness, hatred and confusion were all in her eyes.

After some time, Huo Guang said he had matters to attend to and ordered for the carriage to be prepared.

Huo Cheng Jun returned to her residence. Not long after she entered, Xiao Qing surreptitiously sidled up to her side, and passed her a square of silk “Missy, your servant didn’t dare to accept it at first, but he said missy will definitely read it. Your servant was afraid of messing up missy’s plans and thus accepted it. If your servant was at fault, I beg missy to punish me, and this will never again be repeated.”

Huo Cheng Jun opened the silk handkerchief, after reading it silently, she held the handkerchief and looked at the palace lantern hanging by her window frame in a daze. She only spoke after a long while “Bring me a flame.”

Xiao Qing was confused, lighting a candle in broad daylight? But she knew her missy’s actions and words always pleased her master, even now the young masters would greet her missy respectfully, so she didn’t dare to press any further and hurried off to fetch a candle.

Huo Cheng Jun placed the handkerchief into the fire, and coldly ordered “Order someone to prepare the carriage. I will be heading out at night.” Xiao Qing hurriedly replied ”Yes.”
.......................................................................................................................

To the world, the numerous imperial physicians were busily buried in their medical journals, checking all medical logs on chest tightness, pondering ways of treatment. Behind the scenes, Meng Jue would drop by every five days to perform acupuncture on Liu Fu Ling, and prescribed medicinal soup to complement his treatment.

When Yun Ge asked Meng Jue what was Liu Fu Ling’s illness, Meng Jue simply answered “I don’t know.” Yun Ge wasn’t satisfied with the answer, but Physician Zhang explained “Only the illnesses described in the medicinal logs have a name, there are still many other sickness that aren’t recorded in the books. Yet it doesn’t mean that just because they don’t have names attached to them, they are untreatable.”

Ever since Meng Jue started treatment, Liu Fu Ling started to show signs of improvement, and he hadn’t had an attack of chest pain or tightness in a while. With solid proof in front of her, Yun Ge started to let go of her worry.

Meng Jue took out a silver needle about a foot long, the thick top tapering to a thin bottom, it looked more like a long drill. Yu An got a shock “Master Meng, what are you trying to do?” Physician Zhang quickly shushed him, then walked over to Yu An’s side to whisper “This should be the needle that can pierce through bone, it can extract a bit of the marrow. Legend has it that Huang Di had used it, this is my first time seeing it too.”

Meng Jue passed a block of cork to Liu Fu Ling, “Your majesty, I’m afraid it will be very painful. I would usually apply some medicine to numb the part, but as I can’t yet determine the illness, I don’t dare to use medicine recklessly, so I can only…” Liu Fu Ling accepted the cork, lightly saying “I can bear it.” Physician Zhang said “Your majesty, if it hurts, just scream, for it will alleviate the pain."

Meng Jue exerted force on his wrists, piercing the needle into Liu Fu Ling’s thigh bone. Liu Fu Ling turned white instantly, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead, each drop as big as a soybean, dripping furiously, but he only clenched his jaw and didn’t make a sound.

When Yu An witnessed that silver needle enter Liu Fu Ling’s body, he felt a shiver run through his bones.

Liu Fu Ling lay on the pallet, Meng Jue stood. He stared down from above at Liu Fu Ling, the needle in his hand moved at a constant speed, slowly entering his bone.

Yun Ge peeping from a window felt Liu Fu Ling’s pain, her face turned white and she bit her lips so hard spots of blood appeared. People describe extreme pain as bone searing pain, how much pain was he feeling at this very instant?

When he heard the sounds of rapid breathing from outside the window, Meng Jue’s dark eyes only grew darker, his hand moved even slower, pushing the needle into the bone extremely slowly. Liu Fu Ling still didn’t groan, but his face turned from white to take on a greenish tinge.

Physician Zhang observed Meng Jue’s acupuncture work with confusion in his eyes. Once the marrow was extracted,

Meng Jue didn’t dare to allow the needle to remain within the bone for too long, and swiftly pulled the needle out. Liu Fu Ling was already in such pain he was in a daze, but he still didn’t utter a sound. Meng Jue placed the needle in a crystal box and gave Yu An the signal to come forth. Yu An quickly went to see his majesty, Liu Fu Ling’s robe was already fully drenched, like it had been soaked in water. Yu An hurriedly commanded Qi Xi to help change his majesty’s robes so that his majesty wouldn’t catch a cold.

Meng Jue kowtowed his leave, Liu Fu Ling muttered something, but he didn’t catch it. Yu An said “Master Meng, come forth to listen.” Meng Jue knelt in front of Liu Fu Ling’s pallet. Liu Fu Ling’s voice was as small as a gnat, “Many thanks!” Meng Jue said “Your subject doesn’t dare claim credit, it was your subject’s duty.”

Liu Fu Ling’s lips twitched, as if he wanted to laugh, but lacked the strength to do so. After a while, he said “You…..You shouldn’t help anyone. What you seek, I will definitely give.” Meng Jue froze. “Save your talents, and remain a bystander.” Liu Fu Ling closed his eyes and lightly raised his index finger. Yu An immediately did a ‘please’ gesture “Master Meng, your servant will send you out.”

Yu An sent Meng Jue out of the house, Meng Jue passed a small wooden box to Yu An “Sorry to trouble you.” Yu An smiled as he received the box “It is your servant who ought to offer thanks; without this scent, Miss Yun would still be suffering.” He opened the box to check and took a sniff “This scent is slightly different.” Meng Jue smiled “The medicine will change with the symptoms. Since her cough is much better than before, naturally the medicine will be different.” Yu An nodded and tucked the box away “Your servant still needs to return to serve his majesty, and will turn back now. Please have a safe trip back.” Meng Jue bowed to depart.

When Meng Jue stepped out of the hall, he spotted Yun Ge sitting in a corner and coldly said “I have something to ask.” Once he was done, he walked out without stopping. Yun Ge continued to sit dumbly for a while before she jumped up and followed him. Once he reached a secluded spot, he stopped. “What did you tell his majesty my fee was?” “To hold great power, and rank third out of the nine ranks of officials.” Yun Ge’s tone was mocking “Since you don’t care about the taxes, if I tell his majesty you aren’t accepting any fee, it will sound even more ridiculous, so I figured this was something you might want.”

Meng Jue smiled “I should be thanking you, you have yet to marry over and you already are helping your husband plan for his future.” Yun Ge turned white, bringing out the bright spots of blood on her lips.

Meng Jue smiled like the spring wind, turned and left.
.......................................................................................................................

The moment Meng Jue set foot into his house, Liu He quickly followed “Third Brother, are you treating his majesty?” Meng Jue leaned against the pallet and flipped through his bamboo scrolls “Yes.” “You already knew, but you didn’t tell me……” Liu He pointed at Meng Jue, but wasn’t quite sure how to release his anger, so he put down his hand after a while, to ask “How is his majesty’s illness?”

Meng Jue shook his head “I don’t know.”

Liu He stared at him for an instant, determined he was telling the truth, then continued “Is it curable or not?” Meng Jue looked at the bamboo scroll in his hand “Curable if I find the root of his illness.” “It isn’t chest tightness?” Meng Jue grew impatient. “If it were, would I still say I don’t know?”

Liu He studied him for a while before slowly saying “Xiao Jue, don’t do anything rash because of the wish Second Brother once expressed. When he said those words, he was only not even a fully grown adult who had yet to mature; his thoughts had changed greatly since then. I know you wouldn’t believe my words…”

Meng Jue was still fine when Liu He didn’t mention Yue Sheng, but once Yue Sheng’s name appeared in the conversation, Meng Jue abruptly flung his bamboo scroll at Liu He “Get out!”

Liu He caught the scroll easily, it was a volume of the ‘Imperial Diaries’, a log recording Liu Fu Ling’s everyday life – his diet and his lodgings. Beside the pallet, the table was filled with similar scrolls, and all the careful notes that Meng Jue made; Liu He was filled with remorse.

Meng Jue had already calmed down and said coldly “The situation at court now is fraught with hidden traps, one wrong step and you could lose everything. Worry more about yourself, and stop bothering me here.” With that, he left Liu He to his own devices.

Liu He mulled over the words he was about to say, but San Yue who had been alerted by the commotion dragged him out of the house. As she dragged him towards the garden, she said disapprovingly “How could Da Gong Zi start scolding someone without first checking the facts? During this period of time, Third Master has never once truly rested, holing up in the house every day to read his majesty’s ‘Imperial Diaries’, meticulously going through each his majesty’s actions, from his diet, to living quarters, to each and every illness his majesty has ever suffered from for the past ten over years, four to five thousand days of information, preparing medicine, and then making multiple revisions of his medical formula; his only fear is that one small mistake would trigger his majesty’s illness. Look….” San Yue towards the garden, filled with baskets and baskets of medicine as well as pots of medicinal plants, arranged according to category. The whole garden was filled with a strong medicinal smell, “How could you say Third Master isn’t trying his best? He has put his all into this!”

Liu He remained silent.

San Yue continued mercilessly “Third Master seems to like Miss Yun, whether true or not, you will definitely have a clearer idea than us. If it is true, have you ever thought about what he is going through right now? Neither eating nor sleeping well every day, and who is he saving? Third Master is human too, and you still chide him for flaring up?”

Liu He hurriedly clasped both hands together in apology “My dear missy, I was wrong, it was all my fault. Each of you maids always side with Third Brother, I’ve never seen anyone of you stand up for me when he scolds me.” San Yue stopped talking, not without some unwillingness. Liu He took in his surroundings and suddenly turned back, hurrying back into the study.

San Yue got so worked up, she shouted, chasing after Liu He “Da Gong Zi, why are you heading back?” Liu He turned back and with a wave of his hand, dismissed her, saying warmly “I am going to give Third Bother a reason for saving someone, so that it will make him feel somewhat better about saving this life.” San Yue took one look at Liu He’s expression and didn’t dare to step out of line any further. She stopped and said respectfully “Yes, your servant shall retreat.”

Meng Jue heard the door open, when he saw it was him again, he asked with some fatigue “What other problems have you got?” Liu He sat opposite him, losing his usual smile “I want to tell you something.” Meng Jue was still analysing the needle in the crystal box, and so only nodded. “I don’t know if Yue Sheng has ever told you about an experience he had before he met you?”

Meng Jue stopped all that he was doing, although he still didn’t say anything.

“It was the end years of the late Emperor’s reign, because of internal strife within the government, the people were reduced to leading a miserable life, many displaced people who had lost their land were forced to steal the government’s store of grain, the government issued an edict to arrest and kill those so-called ‘rebels’, Yue Sheng was one of them. In order to survive, Yue Sheng’s father wanted to bring him out of Han, but during their escape, his father was killed by soldiers, but he was saved by a youth and a girl, the small girl was called Yun Ge….”

Meng Jue looked up, staring straight at Liu He.

“As you know, Yue Sheng was the sort of person who would be willing to carry all his brothers’ burdens but unwilling to unload any of his onto his brothers, so I pieced together this story through various snippets he sometimes revealed while he was drunk. I didn’t even know the name of the girl who saved him, until that day…. That day at Gan Quan Mountain, when he died for me. Just before he died, he haltingly asked me to settle some things on his behalf, I managed to guess and understand that the girl who saved him was Yun Ge, he also wanted me to take care of his relatives…. There were many things he wanted to tell me, but he couldn’t muster up the strength. I cried as I swore with the heavens as witness, that I would repay this favour on his behalf, that I would take care of his only relative, which was you.”

Liu He started to get choked up at this point. He had to calm himself down first before continuing “When you found me, I finally met the brother Yue Sheng mentioned so often. I thought to myself, in this life, no matter how you treat me, I will definitely treat you like my own blood brother. In order to fulfil the other part of Yue Sheng’s wish, I put in a huge amount of effort to find Yun Ge, but to no avail. I didn’t expect that I didn’t have to put in any effort to find her in the end, for you suddenly proposed marriage to a girl called Yun Ge, following her from Xi Yu to Chang An. The reason why I went to Chang An wasn’t to check up on you at all, but for her. The moment I saw her, I didn’t need further evidence, I just knew this Yun Ge was the ‘Yun Ge’ I was searching for. But the young man? According to Yue Sheng’s description, the young man seemed to have just only met Yun Ge, I thought it was you, because based on Yue Sheng’s account of the story, it seemed to be around the time you met Yun Ge, the location was also a match.”

Liu He met Meng Jue’s conflicted gaze, “You know even more about Yun Ge than I do, at this point, you should have a clear idea of who was the young man that saved Yue Sheng. I have only recently stumbled across this truth, and with that also understood why Yue Sheng had such a conflicted expression on his face when he saw Liu Fu Ling at Gan Quan Mountain.”

Meng Jue’s voice was as cold as ice “Since you had decided to hide the truth, why are you telling it to me now?”

Liu He heaved a sigh “These were the worlds Yue Sheng left for me before he died. Since I am unable to help him do anything anymore, this is the only thing I can do for him.” He spread his hands and smiled a bitter smile “Yes, I was selfish, I wanted to ease my conscience a little so I didn’t want you to fulfil Yue Sheng’s wish on my behalf. Yet, now I realized that what Yue Sheng owed Liu Fu Ling, is something only you can repay for him.”

Meng Jue’s face grew pale, Liu He made a frightened expression, jumped up, and reverted back to his usual self, hurriedly running out of the house while saying “I’m going off! If you want to pick a fight, go find Liu Yue! I don’t have the time or effort to spar with you today.” Meng Jue stared at the crystal box on his table, a wide array of emotion swirling in his eyes.

The cicada outside the house was frantically chirping “I-know-all, I-know-all—“[1]. Knowing all? Knowing all! It is better for some things in life to remain unknown.

With a loud bamg, the door to the study was suddenly kicked open. Meng Jue, usually slow to anger, suddenly lost control. With a slam of his hand on the table, the inkstone headed straight for the intruder’s vital point.

After sending the inkstone flying, he noticed that the intruder was Yun Ge. His face drained of all colour as he rushed forward.

Yun Ge kicked the door open, and was angrily rushing in, not expecting Meng Jue to throw an inkstone at her. when she noticed it, her mind went blank, but she couldn’t stop her movement, and Meng Jue was still some distance away.

The inkstone was about to smash onto Yun Ge’s forehead when an idea struck the frantic Meng Jue. He picked up a bucket of wood oil by the rack used to polish wooden furniture and flung it towards Yun Ge’s feet.

A pungent stench filled the room, Yun Ge screamed as she slipped on the oily floor, falling hard on the marbled floor. Just a few inches above, the inkstone flew past her head and smashed into a tree in the porch, the tree, an arm length wide, fell instantly. As she fell hard, both her hands and legs stung painfully, and half her face quickly became swollen. Her hair was full of the oily, pungent wood oil, enough to make those in the around her dizzy from the odour.

Meng Jue quickly went to assist her, but she pushed him away with all her might. She wanted to stand up without assistance but her hands and legs were so slippery that she barely managed to get up before she fell again. Looking at her pathetic state, Meng Jue felt like laughing and like his heart was aching at the same time. He quickly said “First, don’t get angry at me, I didn’t know it was you. I’ll order San Yue to make preparations for a bath, once you are done, I’ll formally apologize to you.”

As he spoke, he held on tightly to her arm, wanting to pull her up. Yun Ge slapped his hands away, shouting “I don’t need your fake kindness, we don’t need your fake kindness, we don’t …..” As she shouted, tears flowed freely from her eyes.

Meng Jue’s arms stiffened and Yun Ge made us of his distraction to wrench herself from his grip, trying her best to stand as she cried “I just went to the Shiqu Pavillion [2] to read the secret manuals, the manual stated that when using the needle that can pierce through bone, it must enter and exit the body quickly. It must be taken out quickly so that ensure non-contamination of the marrow extract, it must enter quickly because the pain the needle causes cannot be handled by humans; but you were sticking the needle in so slowly……you said you were someone who would keep his promises, but you…..”

After a few attempts, Yun Ge finally stood up. Her hair and face were covered with oil, and half her face was swollen, looking extremely pitiful, but her eyes were unusually stubborn, “I don’t need your fake kindness, no matter how good your medical prowess may be, I will never allow you to torture him. Therefore, you needn’t come to treat Ling Ge Ge anymore! Anyway, if he lives, I live; he dies, I die. I will always follow him, I won’t be afraid of this strange illness!”

After she was done, she wiped her tears away as she limped out of the house.

Meng Jue wanted to call her back, but when he tried to open his mouth, his throat was dry and hoarse. No sound came out.
.......................................................................................................................
[1] Chinese omatopeia for cicada's chirps
[2] 石渠閣 the imperial library, also used to conduct Confucian conferences during the Han dynasty.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 35: The Albizia’s Tears

Sun, 08 Jul 2012 14:41:38 GMT

Late delay there, sorry about that. I'm heading back down under to graduate next week, so travel preparation and work are time suckers in general. I've got no time to polish up the text with chapter breaks, will do so tomorrow. So please bear with me as I edit and update this.

UPDATE: CHAPTER COMPLETE

Yu An accompanied the Emperor, disguised in simple robes to consult the common physicians and also carefully picked a few trusted Imperial physicians to treat his majesty. Everyone who diagnosed his majesty was all extremely sure it was thoracic obstruction. Yet they each differed in their explanations as to why acupuncture and medication weren’t taking effect: some concluded that it was because of some other undiagnosed illness, diminishing the effectiveness of acupuncture; some concluded that it was because it was a type of heart ailment not found in medical books, so the treatment of their ancestors would thus naturally have no effect.

Physician Zhang privately suspected other reasons, but all the poisons that could lead to thoracic obstruction would have to be consumed through food, entering the organs, damaging the heart opening. Once the poison was circulated within the body, the victim dies immediately, but his majesty’s ailment was manifesting slowly. He had also meticulously gone through all of his majesty’s food but didn’t find anything suspicious. Furthermore, the most important point was, everything the Emperor ate would be tasted by eunuchs, none of the eunuchs showed signs of poisoning. Therefore Physician Zhang could only strike that thought out.

The common physicians weren’t aware of Liu Fu Ling’s identity, and therefore spoke without restraint. Everything they said only made Yun Ge’s heart drop further. Finally, she could only place all her hopes on Physician Zhang.

Liu Fu Ling welcomed Physician Zhang’s treatment; on the surface he looked calm as per normal, and Yun Ge also acted like before. Both of them buried their worries deeply within their hearts, as if all was really normal. But as Liu Fu Ling’s heart pains started to increase in intensity, even his strong powers of restraint weren’t even able to conceal it. Sometimes when his illness flared, it was so painful that his whole body would shake. The changes in his body served as reminders to Yun Ge and Liu Fu Ling, telling them: No, everything isn’t normal.

One night, while the two of them sat side by side, gazing upon the stars, Yun Ge softly said “Ling Ge Ge, I wish to ask someone to take a look at your illness, is that possible?” “Of course.” He had already seen the best physicians in Han, not only one, but many. Therefore, he didn’t harbor any high hopes, but if this would ease Yun Ge’s heart, everything would be worth it.

“Meng Jue once mentioned that his adoptive father possessed great medical skills, even if Bian Que was reborn, he still wouldn’t be a match for him. Meng Jue never doles out praise so simply, I’m afraid even Physician Zhang’s skills in his eyes would only be a ‘can do.’” Yun Ge’s voice became more nervous “So, I’d like to ask him, to see whether or not he could persuade his adoptive father to take a look at your illness. Imperial physicians may be good, but they definitely aren’t the best in the world. There was once the common physician Bian Que managed to identify what was ailing Duke Huan of Cai, pointing out symptoms that other physicians couldn’t see. The best physicians must lie within the commoners, for a true physician wouldn’t just look after the ailments of the imperial family, they would never be willing to use their skills to trade for promise of honour and riches.”

Liu Fu Ling’s heart thudded, it was indeed as Yun Ge said.

Medicine skills, were different as compared to all other skills on earth. Above all, physicians must have an empathetic heart for the people. Only if they thought lightly of fame and glory, setting their hearts on understanding the toils of men, would they then truly become worthy physicians. None of the Imperial physicians, not even Physician Zhang could do that; therefore, of all the famous physicians of yore, not one came from the palace, but all from the common people.

But Meng Jue….

Yun Ge noticed Liu Fu Ling deep in thought. She said “I know you can’t let any news of your illness be leaked, and Meng Jue…” Yun Ge frowned. “Ling Ge Ge, I don’t trust him either, which is why I have never considered him- I didn’t want to put you in a spot. But Ling Ge Ge, take it as I’m begging you now, even if it is because of me. I have never once resented you for the things you have done for the state, but this time could you just consider this once, me and you, and not consider the country?”

Yun Ge’s eyes glazed over with tears, Liu Fu Ling’s heart suddenly hurt greatly. His illness flared again, his hand pressed against his ribs, and cold sweat beaded on his forehead. Yun Ge was shocked, immediately going to support him. “Ling Ge Ge, Ling Ge Ge, I was wrong. I’m not going to force you, you can do whatever you wish….” Her heart was filled with sorrow but she didn’t dare to cry, for crying might only make his condition worse, so she could only suppress all her emotion, even as her eyes became red rimmed with unshed tears.

Only by holding Yun Ge’s hand was Liu Fu Ling able to forcibly stand firm. After a long while, the pain in his heart subsided. He said “Yun Ge, I promise you.” Yun Ge was so happy she hugged Liu Fu Ling. “Thank you, thank you, Ling Ge Ge!”

Seeing her like this, Liu Fu Ling felt only sadness. After some thought he added, “The Emperor already has the imperial physicians at his disposal, a privilege everyone else doesn’t have. Meng Jue’s adoptive father is hidden amongst the people, and might not be willing to treat the Emperor. Please tell him to tell his adoptive father, I’ll pay the price for treatment by reducing taxes by a tenth for three years. Based on his adoptive father’s character, I’m thinking he would accept this fee.”

Yun Ge nodded “Ling Ge Ge, rest assured. I will think of a way to make Meng Jue agree to keep this secret, so as to not add to your troubles.”

Liu Fu Ling’s smile held indifference. “Yun Ge, no need to trouble him, and above all, don’t trouble yourself. These things we can only do what we possibly can and leave the rest to the will of Heaven.”

Meng Jue just got off his carriage when the servant guarding his residence reported “My Lord, there was a lady who came to visit.” Meng Jue nodded coldly, indifferent. The servant added “Your servant heard Miss Nong Ying address her as Miss Yun.” Nong Ying was San Yue’s formal name, Meng Jue immediately asked “Where is she?” “In the study.”

Meng Jue couldn’t be bothered to change his court robes, sprinting straight towards the study. There was no one in the study, only San Yue in the courtyard sunning books.

He asked “Did Yun Ge come?” San Yue replied as she shook out the bamboo scroll in her hand “She came.” “Where is she?” “Gone.” Meng Jue hid his disappointment, only blandly asking “Why didn’t you try to make her stay? Did she say anything?”

San Yue smiled as she glanced at Meng Jue “Is master anxious?” When she caught his eye, she didn’t dare tease him anymore, quickly saying “Since Master was late in returning, I was afraid Yun Ge might leave out of boredom so I told her she could play in the gardens. She should be near the gardens.”

The trees formed a canopy hiding the sun, the leaves green and trunks sturdy. A small river meandered through the shrubbery. Although it was the height of summer, it was cool in the gardens. Meng Jue walked along the small path, searching as he walked. When he reached the greenhouse and spotted the door half open, he pushed it open. After passing several blooms of kumquats and a few shoots of bamboo, he saw Yun Ge lying on a fleeceflower vine, her head rest on an albizia tree as she slept soundly. The albizia flower was known to calm the organs, to take away all worries; while the fleeceflower vine was known to calm the senses, to treat anxiety and insomnia. As he often had nightmares at night, so he specially grew these two plants side by side, twining the fleeceflower vine into a bed, the curved tree as a pillow, using the effects of both to calm his mind and body.

Meng Jue lightly sat by the albizia tree, silently gazing at her. The albizia’s clean fragrance wafted across the air. The fleeceflower vines emitted a vague scent, but the person lying on the fleeceflower vine and albizia tree was neither calm nor happy, even as she slept her brows were still tightly knit.

In just a matter of two weeks, she lost an incredible amount of weight. Her chin was sharp, her collarbones protruded, the arm that hung beneath the fleeceflower stem was looked extremely fragile. Meng Jue held her wrist and measured it against his palm. She was already a whole ring tinier than last year.

Liu Fu Ling, is this how you care for the one you love?

After four hours, when sunset streamed into the greenhouse, Yun Ge woke up with a start. “Ling Ge Ge”, and grabbed hold of Meng Jue’s hand, as if she was terrified he’d disappear. When she saw who it was, she quickly let go, but Meng Jue refused to let her go.

Yun Ge explained as she tried to wrest her hand from his grasp “I’m sorry, I thought that the fleeceflower vines resembled a tiny pallet, so I sat on it, I don’t know why I even fell asleep.” “You haven’t been sleeping well at all these days, if you’re tired, naturally, you will sleep.”

Yun Ge felt extremely awkward, she was the one who came to find him, but ended up sleeping so soundly in his house, and it wasn’t even a short nap either. “How long have you been here?” Meng Jue lightly replied “I just got here. Why are you looking for me?” Yun Ge’s eyes were full of despair “Meng Jue, let go of me, would you?” Meng Jue stared at her, not letting go “Tell me what is wrong.” Yun Ge didn’t have the energy to compete with Meng Jue to see who could be more stubborn, so she let him be.

She leaned against the alizia tree, and tried her best to remain calm. “His majesty is ill. It is a very strange illness, rendering even the best Imperial physician, Physician Zhang helpless. I was hoping you could ask your adoptive father to treat his majesty.”

“My adoptive father can’t come.” Yun Ge’s gaze was pleading. “His majesty is willing to lower the taxes for three years as a fee for treatment. Furthermore, his majesty isn’t a ruthless Emperor, he is a good Emperor, I believe your adoptive father would be willing to treat him.” Meng Jue wasn’t moved by her speech. “I said, it is impossible for my adoptive father to treat his majesty, even lowering taxes for the next decade wouldn’t help.” “You….” Yun Ge was so angry her face grew pale. “I’ll go home to find my daddy, doesn’t he know your adoptive father?” Meng Jue scoffed “Your father? Do you really believe your father can do everything? He and your mother have searched for my adoptive father for more than a decade, but still haven’t found him.”

Yun Ge was stunned, the anger in her heart turning into helpless despair. Her eyes filled with tears, each drop rolling down her face, landing pitter patter on the petals of albizias.

Meng Jue only looked on coldly. She sat up on the fleeceflower vines, calmly and coldly saying “I have to go, let go of me.” Meng Jue asked “How serious is his majesty’s illness?” Yun Ge shot him a cold look “It isn’t as bad as you wish, you needn’t be so anxious.” Meng Jue let go of her hand, making a ‘please’ gesture, sending her off.

Yun Ge walked to the door of the greenhouse and was about to pull open the door when she heard a voice behind her “I am my adoptive father’s only disciple. I would be overly humble if I said I only learnt up to thirty, forty percent, but saying I learnt everything would be lying, but I’ve learnt at least seventy to eighty percent, and might even be better in some areas than my adoptive father.”

Yun Ge’s hand paused on the door handle “Which areas?” “For example- using poisons and antidotes for poisons. My adoptive father wasn’t interested in these matters, he cared more about how to treat illnesses, but I went deeper in my research for these aspects.”

Yun Ge coldly repeated “Your skills are only a seventh or eighth of your adoptive father’s.”

“If I were to liken all the other physician’s skills to water, Physician Zhang’s skills would probably be like a river, the other common physicians would be like the Yellow River’s water, but my adoptive father’s skills were like the wide ocean, so what if it only seventy to eight percent?”

Yun Ge’s heart thumped wildly and suddenly turned back. Meng Jue’s lips formed a smile, as if everything was within his expectations. She walked to him and knelt, asking sincerely “What do you want?” Meng Jue smiled at Yun Ge, the darkness in his eyes covering all emotion. “First, I’d like to understand the situation before deciding.” “What do you want to know?” “His majesty and her majesty are acting for the world to see, the grandson Huo Guang is longing for will never exist.” Meng Jue spoke confidently; it wasn’t a question but a statement. Yun Ge nodded her head.

“His majesty knew he was sick from the beginning of the year, which was why he made a series of inexplicable moves.”

It wasn’t like that, the beginning of the year was because…. Yun Ge lowered her head “I don’t know, I only found out recently.” Meng Jue lightly mocked “You are always late to realize things. You only found out the night after his majesty and her majesty’s consummation night.”

Yun Ge looked at the albizia flowers by her knee, remaining silent. Meng Jue remained silent for a long while before asking “Yun Ge, lift up your head and look at me in the eye. Is your one year promise to his majesty still valid? Will you or will you not leave after half a year?”

Under Meng Jue’s steady gaze, Yun Ge felt like all her emotions were displayed for him to see. She tried to avert her gaze, but Meng Jue caught hold of her face “Look at me, will you or will you not?” Yun Ge started to breathe heavily “I will….not! I will not!” She couldn’t lie under his gaze, and shouted out the truth uncontrollably. The instant those words were out, there was fear, regret, and no looking back, regardless of consequences.

Meng Jue smiled and let go of Yun Ge, looking down at the albizia flowers beside him, his smile growing deeper. He plucked a flower, smiled up at Yun Ge “I can go treat his majesty. I may or may not be successful. If I’m unsuccessful, I will not collect a cent, but if I succeed, I want a treatment fee.”

Yun Ge slowly relaxed, as long as he was willing, no matter what price, they would be willing to pay. “No problem.” Meng Jue twirled the flower between his fingers as he smiled. He said extremely pleasantly “Don’t talk to me about the taxes, whether the people live or die, why should it matter to me? My fee is this, if I successfully treat his majesty, you must marry me.”

Yun Ge looked disbelivingly at Meng Jue. Meng Jue’s smile was like a passing breeze “This is the only fee I’d be willing to accept. You may return to think about it. Anyway, Han is a vast country, with rich resources, full of famous physicians, there is no need for me specifically to treat his majesty.”

Yun Ge’s eyes was full of sorrow and pain, above all, there was hatred. Meng Jue was seemingly unconcerned, as he smiled at the flower in his hand.

Yun Ge silently stood up, and left.

Meng Jue heard the door open, and close. He continued to smile. He smiled even as he sat quietly, smiled as he stared at the albizia flower in his hand.

The golden rays of the setting sun slowly disappeared, until the whole greenhouse was wrapped in darkness. He smiled as he stood, his hands behind his back, the flower between his fingers, and leisurely stepped out of the greenhouse, cutting across the flowers confidently.

A slender figure stood under the wisteria vines, blending into the night.

Meng Jue stopped, and looked silently at Yun Ge as wisteria petals fall softly on her shoulders. A dark, weak voice floated up, like it came from the depths of the dead river, filled with despair, “I promise you.”

Instead of being happy, Meng Jue got angry instead, the vein on his hands throbbed, but his smile only grew deeper. He walked the remaining steps to stand in front of her “Repeat that again.” Yun Ge raised her head, and stared at him “Once you cure his majesty’s illness, I, Yun Ge, will marry you. If I break my promise, may I be struck by lightning, and die a tragic death!” Meng Jue brushed off the fallen flowers from Yun Ge’s shoulders, and stuck the albizia flower in his hand on her hair “This flower is named He Huan [1]” Yun Ge remained silent, allowing him to do whatever he wished.

“When do you want me to see his majesty?” “Tomorrow. After court tomorrow, just say you have matters you wish to report. Yu An will arrange the rest.” “Alright.” “One more thing, I forbid you to tell anyone else about his majesty’s illness.” Meng Jue smiled and shook his head “Yun Ge, why do you have so many requests? Should I make this promise, or should I simply reject it? So as to save you from feeling like you got the short end of the stick even if I promise you.” Yun Ge’s voice was icy cold “I never expected you to agree so generously, what else do you want? Do you want me to undress now?” Meng Jue’s voice didn’t contain any anger as he blandly replied “There will be plenty of chances for that in future, no need to rush. I can’t think of anything else I want now.” Yun Ge bit herself so hard her lips were already stained with blood.

Meng Jue sighed and said “How about this! You must accede to my one request in future.” Since matters had already come to this, what else could she not agree to? Yun Ge said mockingly “A true businessman indeed! Fine.” She quickly turned and floated away from his sight, not wanting to spend any more time with him. Meng Jue stood under the wisteria vines, unmoving. The cold moon was silent; the chilly wind blew in bursts. Occasionally, flowers would gracefully fall off, rustling as they fell, then silence fell again. The longer he stood there, the more flowers fell upon his shoulders. His dinner had been heated a couple of times already, but he still did not return. When San Yue came searching for him with a lantern, she only saw a handsome, graceful man under the moonlight, standing like a god, but his figure was lonely, surprisingly showing signs of haggardness and fatigue. San Yue’s footsteps alerted him to her presence, and by the time Meng Jue turned back, he had already returned to normal. San Yue thought she was seeing things, master was always elegant, enjoying success in his youth, wherefore the tiredness and haggardness? She smiled “Dinner has already been prepared; I wasn’t sure what master would like to eat, and so arranged for the cook to cook a few more dishes.” Meng Jue said warmly “Thank you for your trouble. Go find Yi Yue, and tell him to find a way to pass this message to Da Gong Zi, just say ‘Settle the matter that person has entrusted to you as soon as possible, no matter what means or method, the faster the better.’” San Yue respectfully replied “Yes”.

Meng Jue continued “From today onwards, you have to be even more careful in what you say and do. I know all of you grew up together, and your feelings for each other run deep, but when in Chang An, you are not allowed to call each other by your nickname. Without my permission, you are not to interact with each other either.” San Yue said “I understand. Master doesn’t want others to deduce the close relationship between Da Gong Zi and master through us. We do not have any private contact with the others by Da Gong Zi’s side.”

The next day, Meng Jue requested to see Liu Fu Ling as promised.

When Liu Shun led Meng Jue into Xuan Shi Hall, Yun Ge greeted him full of smiles, like a friend, or a guest. As she walked, several albizia flowers fell from her sleeves, swirling as they landed on the stone path in front of the hall. With each step, she stepped on the flowers, crushing them into pieces.

Yun Ge bobbed a bow “Lord Meng, please follow your servant this way.” Meng Jue smiled, his gaze lightly brushing across the trampled flowers at her feet “Thank you for your trouble, my lady.”

Previously, in the great hall, covered by his imperial robes and headdress, Liu Fu Ling didn’t look ill at all. Yet, now that he was wearing a simple robe, half leaning against his pallet, Meng Jue could immediately detect the pain he was trying to hold in. Meng Jue kowtowed to pay his respects. Liu Fu Ling bade him to rise with a wave of his hand “Many thanks for your willingness to look at my illness.” Liu Fu Ling’s words were sincere; Meng Jue replied “It was only your subject’s duty.”

Yun Ge moved a couch over for Meng Jue, bidding him to sit with a smile. Liu Fu Ling said “Yun Ge has already told me your request. Although it is a little difficult, but I shall accede to your request.” Meng Jue’s smile grew deeper, and he looked at Yun Ge, scorn apparent in his eyes. There was terror in Yun Ge’s eyes, her smile silently pleading. Meng Jue’s gaze swept across, smiled and kowtowed to Liu Fu Ling “Thank you, your majesty.” Meng Jue knelt beside Liu Fu Ling, “Your subject will first take your majesty’s pulse.”

As Meng Jue took his pulse, he observed his colour, going through each and every detail with Yu An about his majesty’s usual routine. Yun Ge silently knelt on the other side, keeping an eye on Meng Jue’s every action. Meng Jue cross checked with Physician Zhang, asking what medicine and what treatment method he implemented. Physician Zhang answered everything truthfully. As Meng Jue listened to Physician Zhang’s description of his acupuncture methods, surprise flashed through his eyes. In the medical field, a lot of things were kept secret, its secrets only passing on to the son and not the daughter; although Physician Zhang wasn’t a close minded person, but he didn’t understand Meng Jue, so he didn’t want to elaborate on the details of his acupuncture. He only briefly explained where he inserted the needles, and the general theory behind it. He didn’t expect Meng Jue to say after listening “Using the shui gou, nei guan, and san ying jiao acupoints to assist the ji quan, chi ze, wei zhong, he gu meridian lines, it is a fine way to treat thoracic obstruction. However, Physician Zhang’s method is to use vital-qi to dispel the bad-qi. Instead of that, why not try a ‘reduce’ method from the ‘closing to open’ theory? Use ‘lifting thrusting’ and ‘rotating’ the needle technique to accomplish this. First use the pecking acupuncture technique, then the lifting-thrusting technique, finally tonifying and reducing by lifting-thrusting the needle on the crucial acupoints.”

The Zhangs were known for their acupuncture, and for Meng Jue to critique their technique so casually upset Physician Zhang at first, then he was rendered dumb, deep in thought, finally, joy overcame him and he ran up to Meng Jue excitedly to ask for more information, completely forgetting that he was in the Great Hall.

Yu An coughed out a warning, then only did Physician Zhang come to his senses, quickly kneeling to ask for his punishment to be meted out. Liu Fu Ling laughed “I understand the joy you get when you have searched far and wide in vain then suddenly gain enlightenment. I should congratulate Physician Zhang.”

Physician Zhang said excitedly “Your subject should congratulate your majesty too for meeting an outstanding physician that was thought to have passed on without any disciples. This set of acupuncture techniques was taught to my father by his old friend, Master Meng. That year, my father was already more than forty years of age, and was recognized by the imperial physicians to be an outstanding doctor, but Master Meng’s skills put him to shame. My father had the chance to learn acupuncture from Master Meng, but because Master Meng was still testing it out at that time, this set of skills wasn’t complete. Then one day, he suddenly left Chang An, living reclusively, so my father only learnt half of this set of skills. After more than ten years of hard work, we have improved on it, so much so that its fame has spread across Han, and people know it as “Zhang Family Acupuncture.’ My father decreed that every descendant in our clan to be eligible to learn this set of skills, if and when we use it, we are not to charge a single cent for it, only collecting money for medication. This was a way to thank Master Meng for his generosity, as well as a sign that my father refused to take credit for this set of skills. Before he left this world, my father was still thinking about this set of skills; he kept saying ‘I really want to know what the complete set of skills Master Meng developed will look like. If I have the chance to see him again, the chance to complete this set of skills, it will be the good fortune of all.’” He turned to kowtow respectfully to Meng Jue “I thank Lord Meng on behalf of my father for your graciousness, allowing the descendants of Zhang to have the chance to witness this set of skills. During ancestral rituals, I can finally tell my father, Master Meng had a pupil, and I’m sure my father will be smiling in the netherworld.”

Just one set of acupuncture skills unexpectedly threw light on a relationship many years ago. This relationship wasn’t just the relationship of friends, but a great favour bestowed that benefited many. Naturally, the teacher was unusually broad minded, but the student was also worthy of respect. Everyone present was moved by what they just heard.

After being used to the dark underbelly of the court, the calculations and machinations between humans, hearing this open and aboveboard story made Liu Fu Ling laugh out loud; he turned to Meng Jue saying “Thinking of your father’s graciousness, really makes one want to experience it for himself.” Throughout his adoptive father’s life, he met with people as noble as the imperial family, and people as lowly as the common street peddlers, the people he helped were even more uncountable. This matter in his adoptive father’s life was probably only a small wave, Meng Jue had never heard his adoptive father mention this before, so when he first heard Physician Zhang mention his acupuncture, he was suspicious.

Critiquing Physician Zhang’s skills, first, it was done deliberately; second, it was because his adoptive father has never taught him to hoard and hide his medical skills. All along, his adoptive father was willing to teach all who sought his teachings, as long as they didn’t plan on using it for evil, so he too had never tried to hide a better method of treatment from others either. Yun Ge felt a mix of happiness and sadness. At first she was still suspicious over Meng Jue’s medical skills, but now as she saw Physician Zhang’s respectful attitude towards Meng Jue, her suspicions ebbed away. However…. Yun Ge looked at the smiling Liu Fu Ling, and felt her heart contract in pain.

After Meng Jue took Liu Fu Ling’s pulse, he closed his eyes, sinking deep in thought, not speaking for a long while. No one in the hall dared to breathe, all waiting for his verdict with bated breath. Liu Fu Ling said “If you have anything to say, just tell it to me directly, no need to put yourself in a spot.” Meng Jue thought quickly, after mulling over it for a bit, he finally reported “Your subject cannot deduce the exact illness right now either. Not all illnesses in the world can be found in the medical logs of our ancestors; or even if it appears, it differs according to person, or geography. Your subject will perform acupuncture for your majesty once first, then complement it with medication, to see what the effect would be.”

Yun Ge quickly went to prepare clean water and towels, gesturing for Meng Jue to wash his hand. During the acupuncture, Liu Fu Ling would be required to take off his clothes, Yu An mentioned for Yun Ge to leave. Yun Ge looked at Meng Jue, hesitating over whether or not to leave when Meng Jue smiled and lowered his voice “Since I’m collecting payment for this treatment, why are you still afraid I wouldn’t do my best?” Yun Ge’s hand shook, and the basin in her hand almost fell onto the floor.

Liu Fu Ling didn’t wish for Yun Ge to see him in pain during acupuncture, so he said “Yun Ge, tonight I will dine with you at Xuan Shi Hall, I would love to eat the fish you cook.” Yun Ge smiled “Alright, I’ll go make it right away.”

As Liu Fu Ling had loved to eat fish since he was a child, the imperial kitchen was usually supplied with a variety of live fish. The imperial chef presented a basin of fish, allowing Yun Ge to choose “This is the carp that was sent in this morning and its water has already been changed ten times.” Yun Ge chose a medium sized, lively, active carp, then ordered others to pluck lotus leaves and flowers from the river, getting ready to make lotus scented sliced fish.

After busying herself for about two hours, she made four dishes and a soup, Yun Ge ordered for the dishes to be placed in a bamboo steamer to be kept warm, so that it could be served anytime. When she returned to Xuan Shi Hall, Qi Xi said “Lord Meng is still discussing matters with his majesty.” Yun Ge nodded her head. After another hour of waiting, Yu An finally ushered Meng Jue out.

Yun Ge hurried to meet him, when she saw the happiness written on Yu An’s face, she relaxed “How is his majesty?” Meng Jue nodded tiredly “Thank goodness I didn’t fail to accomplish this task.” Yu An said joyfully “His majesty said, he felt a lot better, the tightness in his chest seemed to be completely cleared.” Meng Jue said “I will see his majesty again in five days.”

Although Yun Ge didn’t understand medicine, but she had heard that acupuncture was the act of inserting needles on one’s acupoints, if done well, it could save lives, if done badly, it could easily result in either paralysis or even death. She saw the fatigue on his face, and knew that he didn’t have an easy time of it either, so she softly said “Many thanks.”

Suddenly, a eunuch came rushing into Xuan Shi Hall, breathlessly reporting “Supervisor Yu, Lord Hu requests an audience with his majesty.” Yu An frowned “Was this how your teacher taught you to behave? Slap yourself!”

The eunuch slapped himself consecutively a few times on the left and right cheek, turned and retreated from Xuan Shi Hall, then entered with his body bent respectfully, and his hands in his sleeves, bowed then said “Supervisor Yu, Lord Huo has important matters he wishes to report to his majesty.”

“Tell Lord Huo, that the night is deep, his majesty has been worn out from a day at work; he can save his words tomorrow!” The eunuch glanced furtively at Meng Jue, then whispered “Chancellor Tian suddenly collapsed from a stroke and might not be able to survive past tonight.”

“What?” Yu An asked in surprise. Although Tian Qian Qiu was over fifty years of age, he had always been robust, how could he suddenly be dying? The look in Meng Jue’s eyes changed, he respectfully made a gesture to take his leave.

Yu An didn’t have further time to talk “Lord Meng, please have a safe trip home”, then he rushed to report the matter to his majesty. Not long later, Liu Fu Ling hurriedly came out from the hall, fully dressed; when he saw Yun Ge, he looked apologetic “I might be back later tonight, don’t wait for me to eat, you’d better eat first.” Yun Ge smiled and nodded “No problem.”

In a matter of minutes, the whole Xuan Shi Hall became completely empty, leaving only Yun Ge standing alone in front of it. She slowly sat down on the steps of the hall, silently staring at the night sky, in a cold, empty hall.

[1] He Huan literally means joyous union, and is the name of the pink siris, also known as the albizia julibrissin flower.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 34: Your Heart My Heart

Mon, 25 Jun 2012 17:20:45 GMT

Koala has already translated Chapter 33, so here's 34.

I was reminded of something I read on my friend's facebook recently: Should we forgive someone if they didn't mean any
harm?

Liu Fu Ling told one harmless lie, not knowing it would lead to a lifetime of pain for Yun Ge. Later on, he was thinking that if only he didn't met Yun Ge, she would have probably be soaring in the open skies with her partner by now, and came to the conclusion that Man shouldn't lie.

Yun Ge didn't mean any harm when she kept pressing Xiao Mei about Liu Fu Ling and whether he truly loved Xiao Mei, not caring that she was further twisting the knife deeper into Xiao Mei's heart. She didn't mean it, but that doesn't mean the pain inflicted was any less.

Meng Jue didn't mean to turn Yun Ge away, he just wanted to rise, to take revenge, but in the process, he caused so much hurt and pain to those around him. Was it worth it? Should we hate him because of that?

How many times in our lives do we actually do something that causes hurt but didn't mean it? Then why do we judge others so harshly when they do the same to us?

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE I've recently gotten a job so updates won't be as frequent, but I'll do my best

.......................................................................................................................

After she climbed the mountain with Liu Fu Ling, Yun Ge thought everything would be like before. But, she was wrong.

Every day after court was dismissed, the first place Liu Fu Ling would go to was still Jiao Fang Hall. He would tour the Imperial Gardens with Xiao Mei by his side, even plucking a fragrant flower for her. Xiao Mei now was like a different person compared to when Yun Ge first met her, her shyness and awkwardness had left, her charm displayed to the fullest.

Yun Ge only grew thinner as each day passed in silence; in the stillness, she waited for her heart to turn into ash. Sometimes she would wake early, or sleep late, waiting for Liu Fu Ling in the garden, in between the palace walls, staring at his departure and return. She used her silence to protect her last bit of pride, but each time she stared at him, her eyes had already betrayed her.

If Liu Fu Ling was willing to look into her eyes, he would definitely be able to see it. When he saw her, he would stop for a moment, but everything they had together was only worth making him stop for just that one moment. He silently walked past her, walking far away. Leaving her to be torn apart and wither in the wind.
.......................................................................................................................

A big red lantern hung in Xuan Shi Hall, the carpet and the wall decorations were peppered with drawings of the dragon and phoenix flying together. No one was willing to tell Yun Ge what was about to happen. “Fu Yu, go find out for me, is the palace about to celebrate some happy occasion?”

“His and her majesty are about to go through the ceremony to consummate their marriage.” When Fu Yu came back, his voice was as small as an ant. Yun Ge felt like her organs were being torn apart, silently, she bent down, unmoving, a small smile seemed to play on her lips but cold sweat dripped down her forehead. Liu Fu Ling returned at night, finished washing up and was just about to get onto his pallet when he saw a small person curled up under the heavy silk curtains. He stared at the tiny green figure beneath the curtains, and stiffened where he was.

“Ling Ge Ge, are you still going to give up the throne?” Her tiny voice held a final entreaty. Liu Fu Ling opened his mouth with difficulty “This position comes with difficulties that not one else would be able to understand, but it also comes with everything everyone knows about. I wouldn’t rest easy passing my throne to Liu He or Liu Xun; I want to pass it to my own son.” “You want Xiao Mei to be your ‘true’ Empress?”

After a period of silence, Liu Fu Ling squeezed out the few words through his gritted teeth “Yes! At least for now.”
“What about me?” Yun Ge lifted up her head. Her face was behind the curtains, vague and unclear, but her pained, sorrowful gaze pierced Liu Fu Ling straight through his heart. Liu Fu Ling clenched his hands into fists in his sleeves “I will treat you well, protecting and showing favour on you for the rest of my life. At the moment besides the title of the Empress, I can give you anything else you wish for.” Yun Ge suddenly pulled the silk curtains down, her body trembling uncontrollably. “Ling Ge Ge, in the end, was it you or I who was at fault? You shouldn’t have behaved like that in the beginning if you knew what the result would be.” “You were wrong, and so was I. I was wrong because after walking on all these curved bends, I only realized I was being too naïve just as I was about to give up. You were wrong because up till now, you still cannot compromise a bit. The gods play jokes on us mortal, what in the world is truly perfect? Why do you refuse to grow up? Why can’t you just take a step back?”

Yun Ge stared at Liu Fu Ling, her eyes full of disbelief, but as she searched his frank, expressionless face, it disappeared bit by bit. Finally all the hurt, pain and anger in her eyes were completely buried, and only lifeless darkness remained. She slowly stood up and walked across the stone path barefoot.

The pain in Liu Fu Ling’s chest crashed in around him, and he abruptly closed his eyes.

Just when she was about to walk out of the hall, Yun Ge suddenly remembered something, turned back and said coldly “Your majesty, our promise of old is dead, please return me by pearl embroidered shoe.” Liu Fu Ling’s body trembled slightly; after a moment, he reached into his robe and slowly drew out a pearl embroidered shoe. He seemed to want to give it back, yet didn’t, so
Yun Ge snatched it away and floated out of the hall.

Liu Fu Ling’s hand still hung mid-air in a strange ‘holding’ position, but his hand only held air.
.......................................................................................................................

Yun Ge felt like she didn’t know herself any more. Her parents and brothers were all terribly proud people, she too thought she would be like Zhuo Wen Jun.

“They're telling me Your thoughts are double:
That's why I've come
To break it off”

“Broken silk string, imperfect mirror, I swear into the swirling Jin Jiang River, that I will leave your side forever.”

Yet it turned out that she couldn’t cut it off as easily as she thought she could. Maybe it was because this was her “Ling Ge Ge”, or maybe this was because her feelings were already out of her control, no matter what she witnessed or heard, there was still that disbelief in her heart. Purely because of that tiny ray of hope deep down in her heart, she threw aside her pride, cast aside her self-respect, and stood in front of Xiao Mei. Her skirt rippled, her temples held dark clouds of hair, her slim waist accented by the sash tied across. She exuded poetic grace, her charm displayed to the fullest. This was the first time Yun Ge realized that though Xiao Mei’s frame was petite, her features were so exquisite.

Xiao Mei couldn’t control her happiness and twirled a few rounds in front of Yun Ge. “Yun Jie Jie, is it pretty? The skirts are new; his majesty said I didn’t suit those heavy, complicated court robes, so he specially chose this for me.” Yun Ge had never seen Xiao Mei like this, charming, radiant, happy.

Xiao Mei used to look like a stagnant puddle of water under the shadow of the roof, but now she looked like a fresh blooming flower. Yun Ge asked herself, was there still any need to ask? The answer was already so obvious. She should smile and leave, at least salvage her tattered pride. But, her heart wasn’t under her control.

“Xiao Mei, does his majesty truly like you?” Xiao Mei’s face darkened, and looked sharply at Yun Ge, but she hid her displeasure quickly and smiled “Yun Jie Jie, I know that in his majesty’s heart, no matter what I do, I will never surpass you. However, I have been trained from young to get along well with the other sisters in the harem. As long as Yun Jie Jie treats me well, I will treat Yun Jie Jie well too, not adding on to his majesty’s troubles. Yun Jie Jie needn’t worry about the future.” The hidden meaning behind her words was, if she dared to cross the line, Xiao Mei wouldn’t go easy on her.

Yun Ge pressed on, unconcerned “Xiao Mei, does his majesty treat you well?”

Although Xiao Mei did feel a little angry, more than that, she felt embarrassment and happiness, like a fourteen or fifteen year old young woman in the bloom of her first love. Her fingers played with the sash around her waist as she bowed her head and smiled.

After a long while, she said softly “His majesty treats Yun Jie Jie even better.” Xiao Mei couldn’t understand “Yun Jie Jie, what are you thinking of? Are you still afraid I will snatch his majesty away?” Yun Ge smiled “No, he was yours in the first place. I was the one at fault.” So be it! Wasn’t her original plan to match him with Xiao Mei? But…..why did her heart hurt so? “I never intended to be the only one claiming favour in the palace; his majesty belongs to us, as well as to all the people under the heavens. It just isn’t a convenient time for his majesty to confer the title of concubine on you yet. After out consummation ritual, his majesty will definitely hasten to confer a title on you, and I too will help you, you needn’t worry about Huo Guang objecting.” Xiao Mei’s face was full of shyness as she picked up a few accessories to show Yun Ge “Yun Jie Jie, help me take a look at these, what accessories should I wear today?” “He has you in his heart, so no matter what you wear; it will be beautiful to him.” Yun Ge bobbed a curtsy at Xiao Mei, then turned and left.
.......................................................................................................................

Yun Ge sat alone at the riverside, quietly staring at the lotus flowers that stretched towards the horizon. The official Astronomer said today was an auspicious day. Today was Liu Fu Ling’s and Shang Guan Xiao Mei’s auspicious day, but it wasn’t hers.

The sound of glad tidings could be heard from afar. Yun Ge stretched out to pick a lotus leaf, tore it apart bit by bit, then slowly put it in her mouth and chewed. A sweet scent from the lotus leaf should have burst into her mouth, but everything was bitter. I shall accompany you? I shall accompany you! The words from the past still rang loud and clear. He only forgot to say that he would hold someone else’s hand to accompany her. But her boat was too small, and couldn’t sit a party of three. Yun Ge shouted towards the whole pond full of lotus leaves and flowers “You heard what he said that day too right? Yes or no?”

The flowers were silent, the moonlight lonely.

Looking at the time now, the auspicious hour would be anytime soon. Yun Ge was about to throw away all the remaining uneaten leaves when her heart contracted in pain, and so she retracted her hand and carefully placed the leaves in her bag.

She rose to walk towards Xuan Shi Hall and Jiao Fang Hall, she must witness all the proceedings clearly. Now that their promise of ten years has been reduced to ashes, she must extinguish all the sparks from the ashes. The hall was completely filled with dragon phoenix candles as wide as an arm and a colourful picture embroidered with peacock feathers showed the dragon and phoenix soaring together.

Silken gold was used as thread and carved jade as decoration, the big red ‘Xi’ palace lanterns were hung from Xuan Shi Hall to Jiao Fang Hall, fiery red carpet was laid out on the floor; red lanterns hung in the sky, everywhere was covered in red. From afar, it looked tacky, but upon a closer look, one could truly feel the overwhelming sense of happiness the tacky decorations exuded. The proclaimer proclaimed “The auspicious hour is here.”

The instruments played as one, the voices of those singing were deafening.

Liu Fu Ling had a red sash across his waist, and was clad in a red robe. He slowly walked out from Xuan Shi Hall and walked along the red carpet towards Jiao Fang Hall. Suddenly, he stopped. Only to see a glimpse of green skirts softly billowing in the wind not far away. The only bit of green among all that red, stood out so much it caught his eye. She was in the dark, he was in the light. He couldn’t see her clearly, but each action of his would be seen by her.

With his majesty standing there unmoving, the proclaimer became flustered but didn’t dare to rush the Emperor, so he only bade the musicians to play even louder with a wave of his hand. With the music pushing him on, Liu Fu Ling walked step by step towards Jiao Fang Hall with a slight smile on his face.

One stretch of red carpet, felt like an entire lifetime. Yet no matter how slowly he walked, he still ended up in front of Jiao Fang Hall. The doors slowly opened, Shang Guan Xiao Mei wore a red phoenix cape, and sat prettily on the phoenix pallet.

An old palace maid threw large handfuls of grass stalks, bran, melon seeds, peanuts, walnuts, chestnuts at Xiao Mei’s feet, and read out auspicious phrases loudly as she did so. Liu Fu Ling stepped across all those auspicious fruits that represented many children and sat by Xiao Mei’s side.

The official of rites presented the wedding wine; Liu Fu Ling and Xiao Mei side by side, with their arms across each other, raised their cups and drank it together. Before he could finish the wine in his cup, the green skirts in the pavilion suddenly fluttered in the wind, then disappeared from view. Liu Fu Ling’s hand shook, and all his remaining wine splashed onto Xiao Mei’s sleeves. Shang Guan Xiao Mei shivered, then silently finished her cup of wine.

Step by step, Yun Ge walked away. Behind her, the red doors of Jiao Fang Hall slowly closed behind her; in front of her stood darkness, the rest of her life splayed out in front of her, without any ray of hope. The red, celebrations, drum music, all disappeared; only the silence of the night cloaked her.

When she was out of Wei Yang Palace, she stood on the palace bridge, Yun Ge stopped. In front of her was the path to leave Chang An, behind her, was the majestic Han palace. With a strong tear, Yun Ge suddenly tore the embroidered shoe she was holding apart, the pearl on top falling soundlessly into the water below. With the two parts of the shoe in her hands, she stretched them out, tipped them and they fell from her hands, swept along by the river.

Yun Ge didn’t turn back anymore, and walked right out of Chang An.

Not long after she walked out of the city gates, Meng Jue came with horses “Yun Ge.” Yun Ge looked coldly at him, and brushed past his side. Meng Jue led a horse and quietly walked by her side. After a long while, Yun Ge stared into the darkness and finally spoke “What did you come here for?”

“To send you off.”

Yun Ge stopped talking. A small pavilion after one large, Meng Jue walked by her, stretch after stretch of road. They were already well out of Chang An, but he showed no intention to go back. Yun Ge said “Go home! I’m on my way home, I won’t get lost.” Meng Jue didn’t say anything, continuing to walked by her.

Yun Ge sighed, then pointed to the road that led out to the horizon “Are you going to accompany me all the way?”, then pointed to Chang An city behind her “Could you bear to leave that behind?” Meng Jue thought for a while, then stopped. “Pass my regards to your Third Brother when you see him.”

Surprised, Yun Ge asked “You know my Third Brother?”, then almost as quickly scoffed “’If you wish to accomplish your task fully, you must first gather the right weapons.’ You really covered all bases on this one! I think you might know more about my family than I do. I’m still mulling over why my father and mother left Han, do you know the reason why? Tell me.” “I did ask around, but my search reached a dead end every time. Liu Che was ruthless and cruel, during the Crown Prince Ju rebellion, tens of thousands of people died in Chang An, so not many know the old matters. Even those that know have become beings hidden in the shadows, leaving no trace.” Yun Ge laughed mockingly “So there are things that Mister Meng can’t do either.”

Meng Jue’s smile held bitterness “Yun Ge, in this world, not everyone can be like you, growing up peacefully and contentedly. Each time I walk one step, if I’m not careful, the result would not be me veering unto the wrong path, but death. And not everything can be judged clearly as ‘right’ or ‘wrong’, more often than not, most people are walking along that thin line of right and wrong, like how I treated Huo Cheng Jun, how Liu Fu Ling is treating Shang Guan Xiao Mei. We can only make a choice facing reality head on.” Yun Ge hit herself hard on the head “We met in Chang An, and will part in Chang An. From now on, you are you, and I am me. What is the point of me getting entangled into such matters with you?” Meng Jue smiled and gazed at Yun Ge. “Yun Ge, everything I planned in Chang An wasn’t to ‘meet’ you but to ‘reunite’ with you. As for our entanglement, it had already started years ago; it’s ending?” Meng Jue’s voice was tender but resolute “Never.” Yun Ge was stunned “Reunite?”

Meng Jue passed the reins in his hands to Yun Ge “Rest well at home, I’ll give you a period of time to lick your wounds. Once I’m done settling matters here, and have a residence of my own, I will go fetch you.” “Meng Jue, speak clearly. Are you plotting something?”

Meng Jue said lightly “You just found out that the perfect man of your dreams was only a mere mortal like any other man; you definitely wouldn’t be in the mood to listen to a long story of growing up. In the future, I will tell you everything bit by bit, you can’t escape from it.” The pain she was trying to ignore reared its head, and Yun Ge doubled over in pain. She only managed to stand firm after holding her breath. She tiredly replied “You and him are different people. Meng Jue, I won’t see you again.” She held the horse's reins. “Thanks for your horse.” Meng Jue said coldly “You only think we’re different, but he is not different from me at all.”

All of Yun Ge’s strength was already spent on suppressing the pain in her heart and couldn’t muster the strength to speak any more. She gripped the saddle tightly and jumped onto the horse, flying off into the night like an arrow.

Meng Jue stared at the green person on the horse.

This time, she didn’t even turn back! The memory of a small green child, hurriedly chasing after her brother yet not forgetting to kindly remind him to see a doctor while turning back repeatedly, flashed across his mind.

When the horse started to gallop, all pent up tears started to fall fiercely. So their meeting in the desert was only to end like this in a final farewell. Why didn’t she listen to her parents? Why did she come to Chang An?

If she didn’t come to Chang An, everything would forever remain stopped at their meeting under the stars, and Ling Ge ge would forever live in her heart. She stubbornly said ‘You and him are different’ to Meng Jue, but in her heart, she understood that Liu Fu Ling wasn’t all that different from Meng Jue. She merely didn’t have the courage to look at her injuries properly. Every road, every patch of forest was all familiar. Liu Fu Ling had often brought her out on this road out of Chang An. As she looked towards Lishan, each memory spent there surfaced in her mind. The more she tried to tell herself not to think about them, the more she thought.

Yun Ge abruptly reined the horse in. her chest heaved and her thoughts whirled urgently. She quickly turned the horse back, and galloped back into Chang An.

No! Ling Ge Ge was not like Meng Jue. The confusion in her heart settled, and all the doubt surfaced.

That day in Lishan, she tried to run away but Ling Ge Ge was already outside waiting for her. Yet this time, from beginning to the end, Ling Ge Ge never even tried to hold her back. When Huo Cheng Jun presented her dance, Ling Ge Ge specially ordered someone to head into Xuan Shi Hall to fetch his flute, then discussed how to counter Huo Guang with her later. Yet thiss time, Ling Ge Ge didn’t tell her anything. Unless Ling Ge Ge already felt nothing for her, but this was impossible, for even Ling Ge Ge himself didn’t dare to deny this either. What was most important was that Ling Ge Ge was definitely different compared to Meng Jue, Liu Bing Yi and Liu He. Yun Ge really wanted to give herself a tight slap, how could she have believed Ling Ge Ge’s words?

Meng Jue heard the sound of horse hoofs behind him, and thought it was a pedestrian, and moved to the roadside to give way. Yun Ge flew across him, and he called out in surprise, “Yun Ge?”

Yun Ge didn’t decrease her speed, only turning back to shout “He is different from all of you, and I’m the world’s greatest idiot!”
.......................................................................................................................

After racing back to the palace gates, she wondered how she could get in. This blasted place, it truly was hard getting out, even tougher getting in! Two eunuchs morphed out of the darkness and asked with surprise “Hadn’t missy already left?”

Yun Ge said “I’ve come back again. Are you disappointed, or happy about that? Quick, help me think of a method to get in, or I will peel Yu An’s skin off his back.” The two eunuchs hurriedly brought Yun Ge into the palace, whispering “My dear missy, we have already reported to Yu An that you had already left Chang An; now that you’ve appeared again out of nowhere, if Supervisor Yu admonishes us….” “I will talk to Yu An about this, he has to first worry about his own life, so he’s not going to have time to worry about yours.”

The big red lanterns still hung gaily in the air, and joyfulness lingered in the air as well. Yet it was pitch black in the hall. When Yu An saw Yun Ge, his eyes almost crossed, his expression was odd, either happy or troubled she couldn’t tell. Yun Ge glared fiercely at him, then asked softly “Why isn’t Supervisor Yu serving in Jiao Fang Hall?” Yu An stubbornly said “His majesty has consummated his marriage with his wife, there is no need for me to be there.” Yun Ge scoffed “I’ll settle my score with you when I get back!” As she spoke, she headed towards his sleeping chamber, but Yu An held her back. Yun Ge’s eyes were spitting fire, how dare you stop me? Don’t think I don’t have methods to get rid of you!

“His majesty isn’t in his sleeping chamber.” Yu An pointed to the adjoining hall where Yun Ge lived in. Tears immediately welled up in her eyes.

In the dark, one person quietly lay on Yun Ge’s pallet, his head resting on Yun Ge’s pillow, his hand holding a round fan that Yun Ge often used. It was obvious that he wasn’t sleeping; though Yun Ge pushed the door open softly, he was already alerted to the noise.

“Get out!” His voice was hoarse, and tired. The footsteps didn’t stop. As Liu Fu Ling frowned and stared the approaching figure, the fan fell from his hands. Yun Ge knelt by the pallet, picked up the fan and started to fan him “You’re not at Jiao Fang Hall holding the beauty in your embrace, but here playing with a fan?” “You….you shouldn’t have come back.” “This time, even if you stab me with a sword and dig my heart out, crushing it into pieces, I will not leave. You can stop thinking of ideas now.” Liu Fu Ling didn’t say anything. After a while, his trembling hands reached for her face. Yun Ge tilted her head and bit his hand hard, the tears from her eyes landing on his hand. Liu Fu Ling didn’t move, letting Yun Ge vent her frustrations. Yun Ge tasted blood in her hand, and quickly let go.

His palm already bore the marks of her teeth. Her heart ached and she hurriedly used her hands to rub at the marks, “Don’t you know how to tell people you’re in pain?” Liu Fu Ling wrapped his fingers around her hair “Are you still hurting?” Yun Ge nodded, then shook her head, and curled up by his arm like a little cat. “During this period of time, watching me suffer every day, did your heart ever ache for me?” Liu Fu Ling’s fingers were still playing with her hair “My heart has long been exchanged for yours.” Yun Ge couldn’t help herself, she lightly punched him a few times “You were hurting too but you were still so cruel?” Liu Fu Ling released a soft sigh.

“Ling Ge Ge, what are you trying to hide from me? Why must you force me away? Anyway now that I’ve resolved not to leave, you can’t hide it anymore, so tell me!” His hand was still playing with her hair, when he heard her words, he stiffened and tried to pull his hand away, but her hair was tangled in his fingers, so his hand couldn’t leave, and caused her pain instead.

Yun Ge angrily grabbed hold of his hand and wrapped her hair tightly around his five fingers “Let go! Leave! We’ll go head to head against each other and see who’s more stubborn!” Liu Fu Ling looked at his ‘black’ hand. This entanglement was what he had wished for, what should have been tendrils of happiness now only caused him deep, searing pain. Yun Ge’s head lay on his hand, her voice pleading “Ling Ge Ge, tell me. There is nothing that can’t be solved in this world, you’re so smart and I’m not stupid either, both of us can surely think of a way to overcome this. Ling Ge Ge, Ling Ge Ge….” She just continued calling his name, soft but determined. If he wasn’t going to tell the truth, she would continue to call his name.

Liu Fu Ling closed his eyes. After a long while, he said lightly “I’m sick.” Yun Ge froze. When the true meaning of his words came crashing down, she felt like something was pressing heavily against her chest, she just couldn’t get rid of it, she grew dizzy, like the whole world was turning. She didn’t have to ask whether it was serious or what the physicians said. Everything that had happened already told her all she needed to know.

Nothing that can’t be solved in this world? Yun Ge saw the roaring water coming towards her from all directions, but not the strength to fight them, so she could only watch herself drown helplessly.

She quietly leaned against Liu Fu Ling, closer and closer, till she was tightly plastered against him. She reached out to embrace him tightly, her ear at his chest, listening to his heartbeat. Liu Fu Ling stiffened but showed no other reaction. Yun Ge started to shiver.

Liu Fu Ling finally reached out to hold Yun Ge, holding her tighter, with all the strength he had, as if as long as they both used their strength, they could be together forever, till their hair turned white. Yun Ge’s tears fell quietly, to the beat of his heart.

The cold, crescent moon outside threw silent light into the pitch black Xuan Shi Palace. The jade steps turned white under the light, like they were covered in snow.
.......................................................................................................................

At the Marquis of Yangwu’s residence.

Meng Jue stood in front of the window with his hand behind him, staring at the crescent moon outside. The moonlight against the glass roof was the cold light of jade. Since entering, Meng Jue had been standing in front of the window, wordlessly, looking strangely at peace, neither happy or angry.

Liu Xun and Liu He knew something was on his mind, but didn’t have the time or energy to dig deeper. Since the year started, his majesty had been pushing them to their limits, asking for their opinions whether the matter was big or small, even adding on the sentence “I will leave this matter to my beloved minister to settle.”

His majesty had made several big changes recently too, appointing and dismissing officials, transferring generals, they were all either important or significant positions, and each time he had to go head to head with Huo Guang.

Although they both of them were extremely clever and had also been keeping a close eye on the matters at court, but looking is one thing, doing is another. Only when they tried to do it themselves did they realize the difficulty of the situation. Many times, even if they had good ideas, but the implementations were often fraught with things they couldn’t control; because an idea can be birthed by one person, but the implementation was definitely not by one person’s might. They had to rely on the cooperation of different levels and ranks of officials.

Thank goodness Meng Jue was on hand to help. Of the trio, with Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue in the open, and Liu He helping in secret, each of them having each other’s backs, they managed to smoothly navigate through small and big crises.

Meng Jue remained standing there for a long time, but didn’t have the mood to listen in on Liu Xun’s and Liu He’s conversation, so he decided to leave “If there isn’t any other matter, I will leave first.” Liu He quickly said “I’ll walk with you.” Liu Xun smiled at Liu He, saying “Your nephew won’t be sending uncle then.”

Liu He dragged Meng Jue up the carriage. Meng Jue asked “Where are you going? Luo Yu House [2]? Or Tian Fang House? You and I aren’t heading the same way.” Liu He sighed, then shook his head “Third Brother, his majesty entrusted yet another mission to me.” “It must not be easy since it made you sigh.” “His majesty said, Chancellor Tian Qian Qiu bows and submits to Huo Guang; he is displeased with this chancellor and asked me to think of a plan.” Meng Jue smiled “The Chancellor’s job is to lead the civil officials. Although since the late Emperor’s reign, the position of Grand Marshal has been diminishing the presence of the Chancellor, in terms of the implementation and announcement of court laws, it is still a vital position. Tian Qian Qiu has served two Emperors, so it wouldn’t be easy to handle him, it is going to be even harder handling Huo Guang, so you can trouble over this matter as slowly as you wish!” “If Tian Qian Qiu was easy to handle, his majesty would have dealt with him a long time ago. The way I see it, his majesty seems determined to use me until my limbs fall apart and I die before he would let me go.”

Liu He sighed, “His majesty forbade me from discussing this matter with anyone else; if not if the three of us put our heads together, we might come up with something.” “Have you told Liu Xun?” “His majesty forbade me to, so of course I didn’t.” Liu He replied loyally, as if he forgot that his majesty had also forbidden him to tell Meng Jue. Meng Jue smiled “Liu Xun looked like he was troubled today too.”

Liu He looked at Meng Jue’s smile and felt his arms grow cold. “What is his majesty trying to do? What do you think his majesty bade Liu Xun to do?” Meng Jue’s expression darkened. “Since you, a Liu, can’t figure it out, what makes you think I can? I only feel that since the beginning of the year, every action his majesty has done seemed like he was moving his pieces into place, but I just can’t see what the overall picture looks like.” Liu He shook his head as he mulled over it “You’re not the only one that can’t understand this; I bet Huo Guang has been confused because of this too. That’s why he can only defend his power right now, carefully observing his majesty’s movements. Not only in court, but the harem has been a mystery as well. His majesty has always refused to consummate his relationship with the Empress, then there was Yun Ge, then suddenly he’s all good with her majesty again. Ah! Right, I forgot to ask, when do you plan to head to Xi Yu to propose marriage? I want to tag along…”

Meng Jue blandly said “Yun Ge is still in the palace.” “What?” Liu He froze for a moment then muttered to himself “I really don’t understand this at all. Huo Cheng Jun and you merely exchanged a few flirtatious glances, and shared a few embraces, then Yun Ge had already resolved to leave; now that Liu Fu Ling and Shang Guan Xiao Mei have both consummated their relationship, Yun Ge is still remaining in the palace?”

Meng Jue looked outside “Yun Ge and I, wasn’t purely because of Huo Cheng Jun. Settle your own problems, I will do so with my own.” Liu He reverted back to being listless again “The Tian Qian Qiu issue, what is the quickest, most suitable method you have?” Meng Jue spoke lightly, as if commenting on the weather “A dead man naturally can’t be a Chancellor.”

Liu He was familiar with Meng Jue’s method of dealing with issues, but when he heard those words; his expression still changed “The Chancellor is the leader of the hundred officials. Even the ruthless late Emperor couldn’t kill off his Chancellor easily; he had to go through trial by three judicial systems.” The horse carriage had already reached Meng Jue’s residence. Meng Jue lifted the curtains to get off. “I was only suggesting a method, how to deal with it is up to you.”

The driver directed the carriage to Luo Yu House. Liu He lay within the carriage, and closed his eyes to think.

The words Liu Fu Ling spoke flashed across his mind. “This matter is of utmost importance, you must do your best to settle this. After this is settled, I will agree to whatever you may wish for.” “There is no need to request for permission, or to report back to me. Act as you see fit. I only want to see results in the shortest time possible.” “I only care about the end; I don’t care about the means.” The taste of power- once a taste had been taken, there is no way of forgetting that taste.

Although he had toiled hard during this period of time, instead of tiredness, more of what he felt was elation, excitement, and the pleasure of being able to show off his talents. His life didn’t just consist of playing and hunting any more, his opponents were no longer wild, untamed beasts but the smartest people of Han. As a strong party, he enjoyed the excitement a flash of a knife would bring. Facing the threat of the borders, although he couldn’t personally lead troops out into war, but he could come up with plans to diminish their threat, protecting Han soil in the process. The fate of others was in his hands, not only that, but also the fate of other countries. His decisions could affect the way life, the rise or the fall of this dynasty. Transparent laws, upright officials, stable borders, safe commoners could all be achieved through his hands. This was the draw of power!

Some people might like power because of riches and honour, but to him, power had nothing to do with riches and honour, it was a tool for a man to fulfil his ambitions and dreams! Pursuing power is just a way to pursue life to its fullest!

Liu He opened his eyes and called his loyal servant outside the carriage in, telling him “Go dig up all that you can on Tian Qian Qiu’s relatives, see what they have been doing recently, especially his few sons, I want to know everything, even what they are eating.”

His servant replied “Yes”, jumped off the carriage and left hurriedly.
.......................................................................................................................
Yun Ge remained in a silent embrace with Liu Fu Ling, both not truly sleeping. Yun Ge had heard the phrase ‘white hair in a night’ but thought it was pure exaggeration. It wasn’t until now did she truly understand the meaning of it. It turned out that yes, people could turn old overnight. When he heard the drum clanging the time, Liu Fu Ling said “I need to get up, you sleep a little longer.” Yun Ge sat up and said softly “Let me help you with your cleaning and dressing.” Liu Fu Ling thought for a while, then nodded. Yun Ge quickly brushed her hair, and took the Imperial robe from Yu An’s hand, to help Liu Fu Ling put it on.

As the Imperial robe’s design was different from a normal robe, there were some places Yun Ge had no idea how to tie, so Liu Fu Ling had no choice but to do it himself. After a long delay, Yun Ge finally managed to dress him tidily.

Yun Ge walked a few steps away to admire her handiwork, and nodded, satisfied. “Yu An, what do you think?” Yu An smiled “Missy dressed his majesty really well; his majesty looks even more handsome than usual.” Liu Fu Ling smiled as he rebuked him “Quick, go prepare the things needed for me to wash up.” Usually, Liu Fu Ling did his washing up by himself, without the assistance of eunuchs or palace maids. This was the first time someone was serving him, and the person serving him was someone who had no idea how to serve someone at that. Finally, his face was washed, and his mouth cleaned, but the robe he was wearing was always wet, and the position of the wet patch was little awkward.

Yu An hurriedly took another set of robes for Liu Fu Ling to change into. Yun Ge was kicking up a fuss in her corner “I forbid you to change, I helped you wear that!” Liu Fu Ling ignored her, undressing nimbly. When she realized her resistance was ineffective, Yun Ge grumbled “I’ll help you with that”, grabbing part of the robe, determined to help him. Liu Fu Ling held her wriggling hands, and said helplessly “My dear miss Yun, please go rest for a while, I’ll do this myself. There is a whole court full of officials waiting for me! Once I’m back from court, I’ll undress so that you can help me with it again, alright?” Yun Ge shook her head, pouted, then said half teasingly, “No way. Do you only have the Han society in your heart? What about me?” “I…. Yun Ge, you know that isn’t true. There are some things that are my responsibility, I must fulfil them.”

Yun Ge sidled up to Liu Fu Ling and pointed at her cheeks. Liu Fu Ling didn’t move. “Then I can only ‘seriously’ help you dress.” Yun Ge reached for the Imperial robe. Liu Fu Ling pressed a swift kiss on Yun Ge’s cheek. Yu An and Mo Cha both lowered their eyes and studiously examined their feet. Although a rosy blush had creeped onto her cheeks, she still smiled happily at Liu Fu Ling. Suddenly, she asked “Ling Ge Ge, why is your face red?” Yu An and Mo Cha almost stumbled and fell to the ground. Mo Cha furtively tried to look up, wanting to know if the perpetually cold and calm Emperor could feel embarrassment too.

After Liu Fu Ling was done with his dressing, he hit Yun Ge soundly on her head, then walked out without a word. Yun Ge rubbed her throbbing head, and called out “Someone has turned embarrassment into anger.”

Yu An, trailing behind Liu Fu Ling, took note of his majesty’s lighter steps, and broke into a smile for the first time these days. Then just as suddenly, heaved a long sigh.

Once Liu Fu Ling was out of sight, Yun Ge’s smile faded altogether. She told Mo Cha “Bring Qi Xi over.” Qi Xi came in to bow, pay his respects; Yun Ge shot Mo Cha an apologetic look. Mo Cha immediately retreated to stand guard outside. Yun Ge asked Qi Xi “I didn’t have the chance to speak privately with Yu An, how much do you know? How much can you tell me?” Qi Xi replied “Your servant is not very sure, but had summoned Physician Zhang, who will be here soon. Teacher said once he was done settling matters at the main hall, he will hurry back.”

A moment later, Yu An came back. After a few moments, Physician Zhang arrived. Yun Ge bade Physician Zhang to sit “Physician, I have a few questions for you.” Physician Zhang knew Yun Ge’s temperament, so he didn’t defer and just sat “Missy needn’t be polite, just ask.” “How exactly is his majesty’s illness? Please tell the truth, no need to shy away from it.” Physician Zhang’s expression turned serious, with a tinge of embarrassment “Till now, your subject still doesn’t know what illness it is.” “Physician, could you share the exact cause?” Beneath her calm was heavy sadness. Actually, she had already guessed it; if his illness wasn’t serious, Ling Ge Ge wouldn’t have tried to force her away; but hearing it for herself still hurt.

“On the surface, his majesty’s internal symptom is his depressed spirits, causing his organs to be damaged in the process. His liver’s function is lower than usual, spleen is weak, his heart and lungs display yin-yang imbalance, leading to his heart opening to be blocked; his external symptoms present themselves as tightness in the chest, swollen and painful ribs. In serious cases, lack of blood to brain, dizziness and ringing in the ears, extreme chest pain, cramping of the limps will occur.” Yun Ge had flipped through a few medical journals because of Meng Jue’s illness and understood a little bit of medical jargon, so she understood Physician Zhang’s words.

She thought of Ling Ge Ge ascending the throne at eight, the late Emperor was afraid Lady Gouyi would abuse her power when she became Empress Dowager, so when he passed the throne to Ling Ge Ge, he ordered the death of Lady Gouyi. The dragon seat on Jin Luan Hall was exchanged with the blood of his mother. The Han dynasty the late Emperor left behind had empty coffers, frequent rebellions, the threat of the borders, and Ling Ge Ge still had to live under the constant intimidation of his powerful subjects. From eight till now, what kind of life was he living?

Yun Ge temped her heartache down “Depressed spirits and his heart opening blocked, although they are serious, but they aren’t impossible to treat. His majesty is in his prime, as long as he remains calm and happy, his blood will flow, coupled with medicine and acupuncture, this would bring balance slowly back into his body.”

Physician Zhang was slightly surprised “Missy’s words aren’t wrong. His majesty’s constitution was always very good, and he is in his prime, even if he fell sick, as long as proper treatment is administered, he should recover. Yet, this is what troubles me. According to his symptoms, my first diagnosis was thoracic obstruction, and used my late father’s acupuncture method to help his majesty use ‘three yang meridians to treat wind’ ‘to open his heart opening, smoothing the meridians’, but….” Physician Zhang shook his head, confused. “His majesty’s symptoms didn’t show any signs of improvement, but his pains only got more intense. This is the first I’ve seen or heard of such a strange phenomenon in my ten years of practicing medicine.”

Yun Ge asked “Will his majesty’s pains get more intense?” Physician Zhang hesitated “According to the trend right now, his majesty’s pains are increasing in intensity by day, once all his pains concentrate on his heart vessel, when it flares up, his chest will hurt immensely. When it gets more serious, he could go into a coma, but once his majesty enters a coma, it would be possible….it would be possible…that he’ll never wake up.”

Tears blurred her vision, as Yun Ge stared dumbly at Physician Zhang. Yu An turned to Physician Zhang “Your servant will order Fu Yu to send Physician out of the palace. If anyone asks why Physician was in Xuan Shi Hall, just say it was to treat Yun Ge’s old illness. As for his majesty’s illness, please do try to spend more effort on it.” Physician Zhang said “Supervisor, rest assured, I know how important this matter is, and would never leak a word of it anywhere else. However, if a few more physicians could be gathered to diagnose his majesty’s illness, maybe a conclusion could be reached sooner, and would be a good solution to this illness.”

Yu An nodded “Your servant understands, this matter would still have to go through his majesty’s approval.” Physician Zhang knew that matters at court were not things he could comprehend, so he left it at that and moved to leave. Yu An saw Yun Ge’s devastated face, and heaved a silent sigh, “Miss Yun, your servant will need to return to serve in the main hall, have you got any orders?” Yun Ge thought for a moment “If it isn’t convenient to summon imperial physicians, could you find a way to consult those highly skilled physicians living amongst commoners?” Yu An answered immediately “Your servant has already sent someone to find out.” Yun Ge nodded silently. Yu An bowed and took his leave “Your servant will be going to the main hall. After court is adjourned, his majesty still needs to be served.”

After coming back from court, Liu Fu Ling would usually head to Qing Liang Hall to read and comment on missives and settle court matters. Today though, he headed back to Xuan Shi Hall after court “Yu An, go bring the missives and official documents from Qing Liang Hall to Xuan Shi Hall. From today on, besides meeting with officials at court, I will settle the rest of my official matters here at Xuan Shi Hall.”

Yu An answered “Yes”.
.......................................................................................................................

When Yun Ge saw Liu Fu Ling, she was surprised and happy “Why are you back so early today?” Upon seeing a group of eunuchs moving and carrying bamboo scrolls and scrolls, Yun Ge understood, and sadness filled her heart. Liu Fu Ling smiled “I will always be back this early from today onwards.”

Once everything had been installed, Yu An and the rest left quietly. Liu Fu Ling held Yun Ge’s hand, leading her to sit beside him in front of his table, and passed her a scroll “You read quietly.” Opening his missive, he said “I’ll work earnestly.”

Yun Ge looked at the book in her hand, it talked of the Xiongnu’s way of eating and cooking. Liu Fu ling knew she aspired to be like Sima Qian, to write a book about food, so he ordered others to help her gather books on how each country cooked and arranged their food, they were arranged into volumes according to geography. Although the motive was selfish, but this move unwittingly sped up interactions between Han and the borders. There were many simple Han food preparation method that slowly spread to the borders, leading to the borders respect of Han, and there were many commoners who were more willing to accept the practices of Central Plains.

As Yun Ge flipped through her book, she wasn’t reading a single word, but she liked this feeling, of them both together. She secretly glanced at Liu Fu Ling, deep in concentration, writing, then moved her gaze back to her book. A moment later, her eyes couldn’t help but move again to her side.

Liu Fu Ling’s writing speed got slower and slower, then finally stopped. He sighed, still holding his brush “Yun Ge, what are you looking at?” “Looking at you” Yun Ge answered directly. He didn’t even look up as he straightened her head. “Read your book properly.” A while later, her head turned again subconsciously. He reached to straighten her head again. It turned again not long later.

He helplessly set his pen aside, then looked at Yun Ge. “Yun Ge, if you keep creating trouble, I will chase you out.” Yun Ge was offended “Since when am I causing trouble? I was just sitting her quietly, not even saying a word, nor fidgeting. You’re the one constantly pushing my head, you’re the one causing trouble.”

Liu Fu Ling passed a missive to Yun Ge. “Help me read that.” Yun Ge reminded him “The one you’re holding hasn’t been commented on yet.”

“I can do two things at a time. Read!”

Yun Ge read, one word at a time, slowly going through the missive “Quoting ’Classics of Poetry’: ‘Sadness and depression is like a serious illness’, this was used to describe King Cheng of Zhou who mourned and respected his ancestors, his depression hard to cure. This was why he could succeed the great deeds King Wen of Zhou, King Wu of Zhou, and add on to their illustrious works. My teacher said thus ‘When a man and woman get married, this is when life begins, the source of endless happiness. The marriage ceremony with proper etiquette, then success will follow according to the will of Heaven.’”

“Yun Ge, you can read faster, I can understand.” Liu Fu Ling spoke as he wrote.

Yun Ge read according to her normal speed. “”Confucius reasoned, ‘Classics of Poetry’ started with ‘Fishhawk” because marriage is the star of the system, the origins of etiquette. From history past, the rise and fall of Xia, Shang and Zhou was closely tied to this. I wish your majesty would study the success and failure, rise and fall of these dynasties, so as to strengthen the foundations of the present. Align yourself with virtuous women, stay away from decadent sounds of beauty, stay near to those serious and respectful, and avoid scheming, plotting women. I have heard, the Confucian ‘Six Classics’ is what the sages used to unite the people, drawing a clear line between good and evil, clearly defining what is auspicious and disaster, showing the correct way to being human, so that we might not betray our innate beings. Also, ‘The Analects’ and ‘Classic of Filial Piety’ are the records of the sage’s words, and a deeper study should be conducted. I have also heard, a wise Emperor should, no matter the situation, always carry the mandate of Heaven, settle official matters, deal with officials with respect, so as to display the virtuousness one should have. Please be careful, for this is the face carrying the mandate of Heaven. To show respect, fidelity and meticulousness, should be the way, carrying on ancestor’s tradition. Be strict with oneself, upright and meticulous, this is the principle all hundred officials live by. Bestowing grace and favour, all calm and happy, is the attitude to treat one’s subject. By actions and moves, everything must be in accordance to etiquette, and in turn, this will display your majesty’s righteousness and goodness, each and every action could become a lawful example. The first day of the year, your majesty descended upon the hall, received the congratulations of the hundred officials, set up a banquet and rewarded the borders. According to the Classics, they say ‘A gentleman starts by being meticulous’, your subject suggests your majesty pay attention to etiquette in action, so that your subjects will be able to look upon the glorious virtue displayed, strengthening the foundations of this country, that everyone under the Heavens may prosper.” It is signed off as metropolitan magistrate, Juan Bu Yi.”

Although she read with unconcern, but Yun Ge was still slightly disappointed. In the eyes of these officials, she was a debauched ‘evil concubine’ messing with the Emperor’s mind.

Liu Fu Ling finished commenting on the missive in his hand, took the one from hers’, glanced across the name before writing swiftly, carelessly, his words angry “I accept your suggestion!”, then flung the missive aside.

When he saw Yun Ge still staring dumbly at the missive, Liu Fu Ling said “Juan Bu Yi wasn’t talking about you.”

Yun Ge smiled “An evil concubine then an evil concubine it shall be! Only beauties can be worthy of this title, and only women who completely enraptured the Emperor will be called ‘evil concubines’. If I have both, how is this a bad thing?”

Liu Fu Ling said “In order not to offend Huo Guang, this missive tells me clearly not to lust for the women by my side, the hidden meaning behind it warns me to avoid the Empress with Huo blood running through her veins for the sake of this dynasty.”

Only then did Yun Ge truly feel relieved, and smiled “All you Emperors and subjects speak in riddles, it really is a waste of brain power!” Liu Fu Ling picked up two more missives, one for Yun Ge, one for himself. Doing two tasks at once, he finished with the missives in half the time.

It was already dark. Liu Fu Ling looked outside, then slowly said “Yun Ge, I’d like to discuss something with you.” Yun Ge smiled “You can go!” He looked apologetic, and held her hand “I will be back as soon as I can.” Yun Ge leaned into his arms “It’s fine. Since you are acting, you should do it so that it is believable, if not your effort would be wasted. If you continually go over but not stay over, that wouldn’t be believable.” At this point in time, Ling Ge Ge’s energy shouldn’t be wasted on trying to deal with Huo Guang.

Liu Fu Ling quietly held Yun Ge, only letting go after a long while. When he got up, he ordered Yu An to prepare a carriage to head to Jiao Fang Hall. At his words, Fu Yu and Mo Cha snuck looks at Yun Ge. They only saw Yun Ge lower her head, her expression unreadable.
.......................................................................................................................
[1] 喜 the character for happy, usually hung during weddings to represent the happy event that is the joining of both people.
[2] Names of teahouses, dance houses etc.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 32: Aroma Filling the Room

Thu, 14 Jun 2012 05:51:57 GMT

Poor Xiao Mei. To have no family, no one who truly cares, no love, I can't even begin to imagine how would feel. This is when Liu Xun gets his first taste of power, and power can be like a drug, once you have a taste of it, you just want more. Its obvious Yun Ge still cares for Meng Jue, if not why all that avoidance? After all, he was her proper first love, and even Liu Fu Ling can sense it. How awesome was it that Liu Fu Ling actually looked to Yun Ge for her opinion first when Meng Jue asked whether they could be alone? It isn't about him, or his feelings, but about her. He put her first, her feelings, her emotions, her everything came first. That is enough for me to be on the Liu Fu Ling & Yun Ge ship.

CHAPTER COMPLETE. I'm so sorry about the delay this time. I've been really busy and feeling under the weather as well. The weather has been crazy and everyone seems to be falling sick around me ):

.......................................................................................................................
Chang An was never short of legends.

In this world’s busiest and most bustling city, there were hostages who later became princes, songtresses who became Empresses, grooms who became generals, ‘keeping Empress Chen Jiao in a golden house’, beauties who sweep kingdoms off their feet. Then of course, there were also Emperors and princes who died sudden deaths, crown princes who became commoners, Empresses who received a commoner burial. The people of Chang An weren’t easily excited for they were already used to the
legends, so only a truly amazing legend who get them abuzz with excitement. If someone became a general, or some rags to riches story about a maid marrying nobility actually happened, it will be talked about, but weren’t considered legends. However, this spring, a new legend was born in Chang An, even the people of Chang An who were already used to legends knew a legend when they saw one. They knew it would be like other legends, passed along for hundreds, no, thousands of years.

“By the mandate of Heaven, the Emperor’s edict was as follows: The witch hunt implicated many, and dragged out for years, I have often lost sleep because of that. The great-grandson of the late Emperor- Liu Xun, has been drifting as a commoner for the past ten years. Bearing the will of the late Emperor, I pronounce special pardon for him against this crime, and bestow upon him the title of Marquis of Yangwu.” Liu Xun, Crown Prince Ju’s eldest grandson, was born to much fanfare. During his first month celebration, the late Emperor decreed the whole world celebrate along with the imperial family. Then, when he was still too young to know anything, Crown Prince Ju’s entire clan was killed and the young Liu Xun was imprisoned. Thereafter, all forms of calamity happened during the time he was in prison. First, the prison caught fire, killing countless prisoners. Then, some prisoners rioted, killing guards and prisoners alike. The fate of the young Liu Xun was a mystery during the spate of ‘accidents’, no one knew whether he was alive or dead. Rumours spread that he had died, some said that he lived. Most people understood that it was only a few kindhearted souls who hoped that he lived. After the news of the passing of Emperor Wu of Han, and the rise of a new Emperor, a new page of history had turned, burying everything to do with Crown Prince Ju along with it.

Sometimes a few people might speak of Crown Prince Ju’s noble deeds in passing, but Liu Xun who didn’t leave any impression, was completely forgotten. Unexpectedly, after more than ten years, Liu Xun reappeared in Chang An, in addition, he was someone many Chang An people were familiar with: The head of youxia- Liu Bing Yi. From an imperial descendant to a prisoner, from a prisoner to youxia, from youxia to Marquis. How was this not a legend? Everything about Liu Xun was dug up once again to be subject to deeper scrutiny; as if they could find some deeper meaning behind all the events once further discussion was held.

‘Idle loafer’ became known as ‘enduring humiliation with dignity’, ‘no gainful employment’ became a man ‘of lofty ambitions’, ‘combative and itching for a fight’ became ‘heroism in his bones’. Also, his marriage with Xu Ping Jun, Xu Ping Jun once known as ‘muddled in the head, blind in the eyes’ suddenly became known as ‘wise woman who knew a hero’, turning into the heroine of the legend in her own right. The officials at court were all abuzz with news of the reappearance of the grandson of Crown Prince Ju. Huo Guang meticulously observed, but still couldn’t figure out what Liu Fu Ling was trying to do.

Emperors were usually guarding against their relatives more than officials because the probability of their relatives usurping the throne was always far higher than that of court officials.

Yet, Liu Fu Ling was slowly paving the way for Liu Xin, first allowing Liu Xun to shine at court, gaining the recognition of those at court, then allowing him to gain recognition among the people as well. At first there were a few officials who were unhappy with the way his majesty was promoting Liu Xun, but once they found out his identity, all unhappiness turned into sincere congratulations. After conferring the title of Marquis on Liu Xun, he made him Director of the Secretariat, commanding him to record all matters of state, in charge of the edicts the Emperor made. Although it wasn’t a very important position, it was a good position to start from, allowing him to be familiar with all affairs of state. Then there was Liu He. Huo Guang couldn’t understand this man either. If his frivolousness was an act, but it wasn’t like Liu He was keeping a low profile these past few years then putting on that ridiculous act. It was during the reign of the late Emperor, when Huo Guang witnessed the actions of a ridiculous prince, Liu He was only eleven or twelve then, Huo Guang couldn’t think of any reason for him to act that way. Yet, if his frivolousness was real, Huo Guang just couldn’t completely believe that either for some reason. Right now, he just couldn’t work out why Liu Fu Ling summoned Liu He to the capital. It was like a game of chess, though he could see the pieces his opponent had, he couldn’t figure where his opponent would place them next, so he could only act first.

His mission was of utmost importance. If a Huo maiden were to first bear a prince, then everything would be so much easier with a prince they could rely on. In order to send Huo Cheng Jun into the palace, he paid a visit to Xiao Mei to discuss his intentions. First, whether or not Liu Fu Ling liked women, in order to secure his throne, he would have to take on concubines. If he chose the daughter of an important court official, then that officials’ family’s rise and fall would be tightly knitted to his majesty’s power. Liu Fu Ling would then gain a powerful helper to reduce the influence of the Huos at court. This was definitely not what Huo Guang wanted, in order to prevent the other court officials’ daughters from entering the palace, he would first pick a few irrelevant maidens, and rely fully on Xiao Mei. Secondly, he didn’t want Xiao Mei to first hear of his plans to send Cheng Jun into the palace from someone else, making her feel like she wasn’t part of the Huos; he wanted Xiao Mei to be part of them.

Xiao Mei was still her sweet, obedient self, nodding at everything he said, clapping her hands in joy when he mentioned sending Huo Cheng Jun to the palace, saying “Finally, a relative to accompany me in the palace.”
.......................................................................................................................
It was a banquet thrown to celebrate Empress Shang Guan’s fourteenth birthday. With Huo Guang behind it, the banquet thrown was grander than ever before. Court officials and their wives gathered at Jian Zhang Palace, congratulating the Empress on her birthday. Liu Fu Ling also bestowed expensive gifts on her, blessing her on her birthday.

Xiao Mei was seated below Liu Fu Ling, towards the side, when she heard his sincere congratulations, although she still felt lonely, she was happy. She plucked up courage to talk to him; he smiled as he answered each of her questions. When he talked to her, his body would bend slightly forward, his attention rapt. In his eyes, Xiao Mei could only see two of her little reflections and at that moment, all her loneliness vaporized. At least, he could only look at her now. Xiao Mei suddenly felt something indescribable towards Huo Guang. He was still her grandfather after all, and he was the only one who planned this grand banquet for her, remembered her birthday, and it was only him that could make his majesty sit by her side, to drink wine and talk with her.

Warmed with wine, the officials at the Ministry of Rites presented to Xiao Mei the embroidery commoners made in lieu of her birthday. Eight palace maids carried a roll of fabric in, about 1 or 2 zhang wide.

Her curiousity piqued, Xiao Mei smiled and asked “What was so big that they had to embroider it on such a large piece of cloth?” The eight palace maids slowly unrolled the embroidery. On the wide, red silk, a thousand children were embroidered on it, each of their expressions different, some were cute and naïve, some were playful and happy, some were pouting in anger, some were clever and smart, and so on. The official who presented the gift kowtowed to congratulate her. “May his and her majesty bear a hundred sons and thousands of grandchildren.”

In an instant, Xiao Mei’s heart tumbled thousands of feet into the deep abyss. So this was the reason behind Huo Guang planning this birthday banquet for her! But this was her birthday! Her hands hidden beneath her sleeves, she pinched herself hard, for this was the only way to maintain her smile. Chancellor Tian Qian Qiu stood, and reported “Your majesty, currently all six palaces are empty, for the sake of your empire, I beseech your majesties to make plans.” Huo Guang looked towards Xiao Mei, his eyes full of meaning. Xiao Mei’s palm was already blue and green with pinch marks, but she still smiled sweetly as she said “Chancellorship, you speak logically. I have erred. As Empress it is time to help his majesty choose his concubines and fill the harem.” At her words, Huo Guang finally stood and suggested to Liu Fu Ling to choose a concubine, and all the other officials quickly followed in succession. Liu Fu Ling was childless, worrying many court officials, even those who didn’t usually agree with Huo Guang also beseeched Liu Fu Ling to choose a concubine, first was truly for the sake of the empire, and second, they were hoping the prince would not carry Huo blood. Liu Fu Ling blandly said “Today is the Empress’ birthday; we can talk about this later.”

Tian Qian Qiu immediately started launching into a grand speech, from Emperor Gaozu Liu Bang to the late Emperor Liu Che, not one Emperor was like Liu Fu Ling, their harems still empty at twenty one years of age. The fervor intensified, and with Tian Qian Qiu leading the crowd, all court officials knelt as one, successively. Then, in the huge Jian Zhang grand hall, the whole crowd of people acting as one, kneeling, kowtowing, then shouting “For the sake of the empire, may your majesty please reconsider!” Their bellowing shook the pillars of the hall. Then the kneeling, kowtowing and shouting resumed. “For the sake of the empire, may your majesty please reconsider!”

Kneeling…

Kowtowing…

Shouting…

Rising…

Over a hundred officials repeating the same action; their voices travelled out of Jian Zhang Palace to its surroundings. Although their actions seemed respectful, in actual fact, they were forcing him to make a decision by refusing to stop. As long as Liu Fu Ling didn’t nod, everyone would only ask him to ‘reconsider’. Even Yun Ge standing at a corner could feel their attacking force rolling towards her in waves, much less, the one everyone was kneeling to- Liu Fu Ling? Liu Fu Ling stared at his feet, the officials repeatedly kneeling, his fists clenched in his sleeves, his veins pulsed, but he couldn’t do anything to stop them. Shang Guan Xiao Mei suddenly collapsed backwards, falling hard on the floor. A palace maid screamed “Your majesty, your majesty!” Xiao Mei’s face was deathly pale, her lips blue, remained unconscious.

The officials' “For the sake of the empire, may your majesty please..” stopped, choking on their words, dumbly staring at the palace maids and eunuchs all in a frenzy. Liu Fu Ling looked deeply at Xiao Mei then commanded “Send her majesty back to the palace immediately, and send for a physician to go to Jiao Fang Hall.” At that, he hurriedly left along with his Empress.

A whole hall full of officials, everyone looking at each other, then at the empty dragon and phoenix couch, horror and despair written plainly on their faces. It was the Empress’ birthday banquet, now that the Empress was gone, what were they celebrating? Everyone left resentfully.

Tian Qian Qiu sidled up to Huo Guang, whispering “Lord Huo, what do you think we should do?”

Huo Guang was still smiling, though his tone was cold, and turned to Huo Yu “I’m worried about her majesty’s health, go tell the physician to do a thorough check, and take proper care of her.” Huo Yu replied “Your son understands.” Hurriedly running off towards the Grand Imperial Institute. Huo Guang turned to Tian Qian Qiu “I am her majesty’s grandfather, now that she has taken ill, I am greatly anxious and worried about her health. We will speak of this only when her majesty has recovered.” Tian Qian Qiu nodded “Your lordship is right.” Huo Guang felt a mix of surprise and anger.

With the Empress taken ill, as a subject and as her grandfather, there was no reason for him to be begging his majesty to choose a concubine at this stage, disregarding her health. If Huo Cheng Jun were to enter the palace now, and if this story spreads to the common folk, it would be easy for them to jump to the conclusion that she was fighting with her majesty for favour, and the Empress was so angered she fell ill. Before being titled concubine, first losing her virtue, this was disadvantageous to not only Huo Cheng Jun, but also the future of the Huos.

Under the cover of the night, Huo Yu brought several physicians who just saw Xiao Mei to see Huo Guang. These physicians were all Huo Guang’s trusted cronies, they promised Huo Guang that her majesty had really fallen ill, it definitely wasn’t faked. She had fallen ill because of the suppressed melancholy in her heart and the wind and cold that buffeted her body. Her cold triggering the melancholy; it wasn’t difficult to treat but would need some time to recuperate.

Huo Guang’s anger subsided somewhat, but his suspicion just couldn’t be erased. The following day, once court was adjourned, he requested Liu Fu Ling to permit him to visit Xiao Mei.

Once he reached Jiao Fang Hall, he carefully interrogated the palace maids. The palace maids reported, before Huo Guang’s last visit to her majesty, she was already coughing slightly at night. Palace maid Cheng’er nagged her to see a physician but her majesty roundly refused. After he saw her majesty, her spirits lifted greatly, and she started talking more, but she had headaches and felt tired in the mornings. Cheng’er once again advised her majesty to summon a physician but once again, received her majesty’s rejection. Her majesty said once she was done settling the matters of the next few days, she would be fine with a few days of rest. They didn’t expect her symptoms to actually get worse, leading to her falling ill in the end. Huo Guang calculated the dates, and his suspicion that Xiao Mei was faking her illness dissipated as well; he was only left with a sense of helplessness. Some of his anger he directed at the palace maids serving Xiao Mei, no one actually truly cared about her health, all he heard was Cheng’er advised, Cheng’er worried, but this Cheng’er was not even one of his own.

When he stepped forth to see Xiao Mei, Xiao Mei was shedding tears on her pallet. “Grandfather, when will little aunt come into the palace? I feel terrible; I want her here with me. Grandfather, please allow little aunt come to the palace to accompany me.” She was still his flesh and blood, so Huo Guang felt quite bad too. If any other official’s daughter in Chang An fell sick, she will definitely be meticulously cared for by her mother, with her sisters around her to entertain her and her brothers and father to check up on her. Although Xiao Mei belonged to the noblest of families, when she fell ill, she only had a group of palace maids who didn’t even care about her in front of her pallet.

After Huo Guang requested his leave, he specially summoned Cheng’er over and nicely reminded her “Do take good care of her majesty. After her majesty recovers, you’ll definitely be nicely rewarded, your father and your brothers will benefit too.” Cheng’er’s face fell as she was reminded of her father and brothers whom she haven’t seen in years, and bowed gratefully to Huo Guang “Waiting on her majesty was what your servant was supposed to do. Lord Huo, maybe some words are better not said, but if your servant doesn’t say it, then no one else would, so your servant can only follow her heart, whether right or wrong.” Huo Guang said “I am not someone who would criticize harshly, don’t worry. If you have anything to say, speak.” “Her majesty had a slight fever over the past two days, your servant often heard her mumbling in her sleep, sometimes calling “Grandfather”, sometimes calling for “Mother”, sometimes calling for “Uncle”, and sometimes she will cry and say “lonely”. When she wakes up with a start in the middle of the night, she will ask “Is little aunt here yet?”. If my lord has the time, please visit her majesty more often. Your servant thinks that it will be more effective than any other medicine.” Huo Guang’s gaze swept across all the other palace maids, some of them immediately bowed their heads.

“When your servant was on night shift, I heard it too.”

“Your servant also heard her sleep talk, once screaming “Grandfather, uncle, bring me out of the palace.’”

“Your servant thought it was just normal sleep talk stemming from homesickness, and so didn’t….” The palace maid spoke haltingly, afraid to continue.

All of Huo Guang’s suspicions truly vanished then, and praised Cheng’er saying “Many thanks for your thoughtfulness towards her majesty.” Cheng’er quickly replied “It was only your servant’s duty; your servant doesn’t dare to accept my lord’s thanks.”

As Huo Guang walked out, he ran into Yun Ge on her way to visit Shang Guan Xiao Mei. Yun Ge moved towards the side to let him pass, bowing prettily in greeting. Huo Guang already knew that Yun Ge often came to play with Xiao Mei. If Xiao Mei was sick, Yun Ge would naturally come to see her. Thus, he wasn’t surprised, treating her like any higher ranking palace maid, nodding in greeting as he walked past her.

When Cheng’er saw Yun Ge, she happily went forward to receive her. The other palace maid treated her coldly, going off to do whatever they were supposed to do. On the other hand, Mo Cha who came with Yun Ge was only a normal palace maid, they didn’t need to guard against her, plus she was always cheerful and generous, everyone had more or less gotten a few treats from her, so they all greeted her with smiles when she walked past. When they smelt the unique scent on her, everyone crowded around curiously. “What kind of scent is this, for it to be so unique?”

Mo Cha proudly opened up her pouch to let them see “This was made recently by the physician; Supervisor Yu gave me a bit of it. Not only is the scent special, it can also calm one’s senses and cure coughs.” The moment the pouch opened, the aroma filled the room, like fragrant orchids and irises. Living in the palace, they had already smelt various scents, but this particular scent appealed to all of them and they crowded closer for a look. “Is it really that wonderful? I don’t sleep well at night.” Mo Cha was being her usual self, although she didn’t have much, but everyone there could get a bit of it. Yun Ge turned to Cheng’er and smiled “Go play with them too! I come here often and am very familiar with this place, no need to specially attend to me.” Cheng’er had taken a whiff of the scent too, and already liked the scent, so she nodded her head. “If missy has anything, do call upon your servant.” She ran off to Mo Cha’s side for a bit of the scented powder.

“Are you feeling better?” Shang Guan Xiao Mei heard Yun Ge’s voice; she shut her eyes as she continued to sleep, ignoring her. “Many thanks for you agreeing to help us.” Xiao Mei turned around; lying on her side “I don’t know what you’re talking about. This illness has sapped me of my strength, where would I have the strength to help others?” Yun Ge didn’t know what to say, so she continued to sit quietly.

When a few palace maids turned their heads to check on Yun Ge and her majesty, they only saw that the both of them weren’t talking, Yun Ge sitting quietly by the pallet and her majesty lying down with her eyes shut, looking a little tired. The palace maids smiled in relief then turned back to discuss scents with other palace maids, only half keeping an eyes on their actions.

Although Shang Guan Xiao Mei’s eyes were closed, her face a picture of calm, in heart there was never-ending wind and rain. Her grandfather thought his majesty didn’t favour her because she wasn’t gentle or pretty enough, thinking that in other to preserve his throne, his majesty would take in concubines and sow his seeds; but he was wrong. It wasn’t that her grandfather wasn’t smart, he was just too smart. He assumed that men as smart as him would know what is important, what isn’t, when to attack and when to give up, but he didn’t know that there were truly men who were smart and muddleheaded.

She didn’t know why she rejected Yun Ge soundly even though she definitely didn’t want to see Huo Cheng Jun in the palace either. Maybe it was because she wanted to see Yun Ge disappointed and sad; she didn’t like Yun Ge’s smiles. Yet Yun Ge disappointed her once again. Yun Ge didn’t seem upset at her rejection, neither did she show her disappointment, only gently saying “I understand, you have it harder than us.” No one can lie better than her, for they only lie as they lived, but she was living a lie. Her whole life was a lie. Yet she couldn’t detect any forced smiled on Yun Ge’s face, or hear Yun Ge utter any lie.

After getting warmer, the weather turned cold again, so it was easy to catch a chill. And so, she fell sick. She was worried that her grandfather would suppress news of her illness, so not only must she fall sick, she must let the world know.

Every spring, the Empress would lead the official’s wives to pray to the Silkworm Goddess, to pray to the Heavens for abundance of food and clothes for everyone, so she was planning to fall sick and collapse at the mulberry trees. She didn’t expect the chill in her body to be brought out by the storm in her heart, suddenly collapsing last night when she felt anger and sorrow consuming her.

She told herself, this was only for herself - it was for her mother who killed herself, for her brother who died so young, for all the lives lost in the Shang Guan clan. She wasn’t helping him, definitely not!

A palace maid outside the curtain said “Your majesty, it is time to take your medicine.”

Shang Guan Xiao Mei opened her eyes and smiled at Yun Ge “Go back! This isn’t a serious illness; the physicians said I would recover after three, four months of proper rest. Don’t worry too much.” Yun Ge nodded silently, and left Jiao Fang Hall after bowing.
.......................................................................................................................
“She refused to accept our thanks.”

Liu Fu Ling nodded, not saying a word. Yun Ge continued “Xiao Mei is only giving us three to fourth months; we must settle the rest ourselves.” Liu He smiled “You’re still troubled over the Huo Cheng Jun matter? Isn’t it just the problem of being childless? Based on what the officials are saying, this is an issue indeed. Your majesty, you should work harder at night, if you do, making a child in three to four months, or even more than one, shouldn’t be a problem at all. Your subject is just confused, why has your majesty seemed to miss the mark even after so many years?”

Indeed, no one could beat Liu He’s cheekiness, for he actually said those words with no fear.

Liu Fu Ling remained expressionless but Yun Ge’s cheeks were rosy red, she made a sound of annoyance “Do you think everyone is like you?” Then turned around and left hurriedly.

Liu He stared at Liu Fu Ling, surprising himself by actually detecting a trace of shyness under Liu Fu Ling’s expressionless façade. A mistake? It has to be a mistake! Liu He’s eyes grew round, and said in disbelief “Your majesty….you….you…..couldn’t have not, have not….could you possibly be still a virgin….no, no way…..” He was so filled with surprise that he was stuttering, unable to form a full sentence.

Liu Fu Ling lightly interrupted him, looking very in control and calm as he said “I was just asking you about the Qiang, Xiongnu problem and how to solve it, you still had yet to reply.” Liu He wanted to delve deeper, but a eunuch outside the hall reported that Liu Xun was seeking an audience, so Liu He had to change the topic. When Liu Xun entered, Liu Fu Ling repeated the question once more, and asked him to mull over it.

Liu He replied, full of smiles “The other countries in Xi Yu have always been one of the concerns in this dynasty, but they are small and weak, and so will always choose to rely on stronger parties. As long as we can control the Qiang and Xiongnu, then we shouldn’t be too worried. Furthermore, with Princess Jieyou at Wusun soothing the various countries at Xi Yu, and with her and Madam Feng [1] at the forefront, even after the late Emperor’s death, throughout the most turbulent times, there wasn’t any big riot at Xi Yu. Now that all is stable at court with upright officials, it makes Xi Yu even less of a concern. What are most worrying are Qiang and Xiongnu, and between the two, the Qiang uniting as one is the most pressing concern. Once they unite, war will definitely break out at the borders.”

Liu Fu Ling nodded in agreement; Liu Xun’s expression changed but didn’t say anything. But both people in the hall were sharp and caught on to his change of expression. Liu He smiled “Looks like our little Marquis has already thought of a solution.” Liu Xun quickly smiled and saluted Liu He “Uncle, please do not tease me anymore.” Then he turned to Liu Fu Ling “I haven’t thought of this in advance, but it was someone else who threw a silk ball over, it is just a matter of whether or not we accept.”

Liu He thought his words were strange and couldn’t help but make a “Hmm?” sound, Liu Fu Ling only nodded, mentioning him to continue. “Your subject is sure your majesty still remembers the Qiang prince Ke’er Dada. After the duel, Ke’er Dada once went to find Meng Jue, and in front of Yun Ge and I, he said ‘when I become the King of central Qiang in future, as long as you serve Han, Central Qiang will not touch any part of Han’”

Once Liu Xun repeated Ke’er Dada’s words, he remained silent, only looking towards Liu He and Liu Fu Ling. After a moment of silence, Liu He said happily “Although Central Qiang is not the biggest tribe among the Qiang, they are their geographical position is most crucial. It lies in the middle, the north connects to Xi Yu, West Qiang, South to Miao, East Qiang, [1] Madam Feng was Princess Jieyou’s maid. She was also a meticulous, smart, well-read lady with a gift for languages. As Princess Jieyou’s representative, she helped maintain Han customs, bestow gifts and visit the other countries, acting the mediator, restoring peace, and greatly helped their economic development, spreading Han’s technology and culture throughout most of Xi Yu. She was China’s first woman diplomat and an outstanding female ambassador. Princess Jieyou treated her like her own sister, and married her to an important general, so she was respectfully known as “Madam Feng” throughout all of Xi Yu. Not only is it a key position for the Qiang tribe, it is also the pass to Miao. Without Central Qiang, it will be hard to the Dao Nu’s power to reach Miao; without Central Qiang, the Qiang cannot be united as one. Yet, it is none other than the Central Qiang leader right now who is pushing for the unification of Qiang so that they could ally themselves with Xiongnu to attack our country.”

Liu Xun nodded “What Uncle said is extremely true. With a wise leader, naturally good officials will follow; it isn’t hard for a person of Meng Jue’s caliber to maintain his official position. However, it is to your subject’s understanding that Ke’er Dada is only the fourth prince in Central Qiang with three elder brothers. If he wishes to be king, it wouldn’t be easy. It would be even harder if his views on Han clash with that of his father’s.”

Liu Fu Ling said lightly “Then we can only help him change ‘even harder’ to ‘easy’.” Liu He said “For Ke’er Dada to come up with such a method to seize the throne means that he is a fierce wolf, if we let him be king….” He shook his head and sighed. Liu Fu Ling smiled “When a hunter hunts, it isn’t afraid of meeting fierce wolf, but afraid of meeting a wolf that doesn’t know the power of the bow. Wolves that understand the power of the bow, no matter how fierce, as long as the bow is in the hunter’s hands, they would know fear, and wouldn’t be willing to face the hunter head on; but those wolves who don’t know the power of the bow have no fear, only wanting to pounce and kill the hunter.”

Liu He mulled over it for a while before nodding and smiling “Your majesty rarely hunts, but knows quite a lot about it. They are all fierce wolves, so we can only pick the wolf that already has fear in his heart.” Liu Fu Ling said “We must handle this matter with utmost secrecy, our state cannot be directly involved or we would only end up intensifying the conflict.” He looked at Liu Xun “You have been a commoner for many years and know many travelling swordsmen in the land. This matter concerns the stability of the borders and the lives of civilians; I believe those swordsmen would be willing to lend a hand.”

Immediately, Liu Xun knelt and kowtowed, then softly added “Your subject is willing but has a favour to ask.” Liu Fu Ling asked “What is it?” “If your subject is to handle this matter, then your majesty cannot ask any further questions, for they have their own rules.” Liu Fu Ling nodded his assent, only reminding him “I will not ask any further questions with regards to this matter, and I shall only wait to congratulate Ke’er Dada on his ascension. However, if you need any materials or funds, you can come to me anytime.” Liu Xun’s heart skipped a beat, but he suppressed his happiness as he kowtowed his thanks to Liu Fu Ling, his face a picture of calm.

Once Liu Xun left, Liu He who was observing the proceedings with a smile, sat up to say something, then thought, if he could think of it, then of course Liu Fu Ling would have thought of it too. Since he was choosing this line of action, naturally he would have his own reasons, so he lazily slumped back onto the couch.

Liu Fu Ling only smiled at him, saying “Many thanks.”

Liu He sighed silently when he saw how easily Liu Fu Ling read his mind, his heart sunk as he thought of Second Brother, but he kept his smiling façade up….

At Liu Xun’s new residence, Maquis of Yangwu’s residence. Huo Cheng Jun’s unsuccessful try to enter the palace should have been a good thing to them, but Liu Xun just felt that Meng Jue seemed unhappy. “Meng Jue, you seem to be disappointed that his majesty didn’t take a concubine.” “Am I?” Meng Jue didn’t admit it, neither did he deny it. Liu Xun said “It is only a matter of time before his majesty decides to take a concubine. Even if he doesn’t, there is still an Empress Shang Guan. Based on Yun Ge’s character, even if she can bear with it for the time being, she definitely won’t be able to bear with it for the rest of her life, her leaving him is a definite thing. Furthermore, you shouldn’t have behaved like that in the beginning if you knew what the result would be. You hadn’t even married her yet and you were already wavering; most other women would have left with a flick of their sleeves, let alone Yun Ge? You deserve Yun Ge’s attitude toward you right now.”

Meng Jue smiled and said “My Lord Marquis, how much do you understand of my matters? If it were you back then, you might have already been a son-in-law of the Huos.” Liu Xun ignored the displeasure beneath Meng Jue’s smile and asked “If you don’t tell, how would I know? Why on earth did you fall out with Huo Guang?”

Meng Jue smiled, “My Lord Marquis, from now on, you’ll need to focus your attentions on many other things, don’t waste any effort on my own issues.” The servant outside reported “Prince of Changyi is here to congratulate my Lord Marquis on his house moving.” Liu Xun quickly got up to receive him.

When Liu He entered and caught sight of Meng Jue, he didn’t say anything, only heaved a long sigh. Liu Xun was confused. Meng Jue already understood his meaning, and his smile turned into one with a tinge of loneliness. Liu He handed all the things Yun Ge cared of him for Xu Ping Jun to Liu Xun “Everything here is from Yun Ge to Madam. Yun Ge also said, if madam has recovered from her injury, she may pick a day to enter the palace to visit her, for nowadays, it is more convenient for madam to enter the palace than for her to leave it.”

Liu Xun smiled and expressed his thanks.
.......................................................................................................................
Spring was the season of hope, the time when the autumn harvest was growing slowly on their branches. As the blooms brought in hope, even the air was filled with their aromatic scent. Liu Fu Ling and Yun Ge walked side by side along the Blue River.

The Blue River was gurgling with life, coming from the horizon and at the same time heading back there, it was only a passing guest at Wei Yang Palace. Yun Ge smiled at the water; Liu Fu Ling was smiling too, their wordless understanding plain for all to see.

“Ling Ge Ge, what do you want to do?” Yun Ge’s words were utterly random but Liu Fu Ling understood her meaning at once. “I haven’t thought of it yet, for there are so many things I want to do. Hm, maybe to first build a house.”

“House?”

“With marbled walls and a glass roof. Admiring the snow in winter, the rain in summer, and the stars at night.”

Yun Ge was walking backwards so that she could face him as they talked. “You want to build our glass building? Do you even know how to fuse glass? Oh right! Though the art of fusing glass is a secret technique in most countries, but you have in your hands all the secrets under the sky, with this one skill, we wouldn’t have to worry about starving to death.”

As she spoke, she got extremely excited and her eyes grew as wide as saucers “What other secrets do you know?” Liu Fu Ling smiled “I’ll tell you one day when you feel extremely bored. All you need to know right now is this; all these secrets are enough for many countries to send trained assassins after us.”

Yun Ge clapped her hands in joy, already imagining their wonderful future “Isn’t that just like hide and seek? Only a more exciting and intense version.” Liu Fu Ling could only smile; he could already see the future ‘peaceful’ life ahead of him after abdicating the throne. They walked along the small path of cobbled stones, towards the imperial gardens.

“Be careful.” Liu Fu Ling warned Yun Ge.

“Ah!”

Yun Ge was gesturing wildly and Meng Jue was walking fast, when they collided into each other, Meng Jue ended up half supporting, half embracing Yun Ge. “Sorr…” Even before she finished her sentence, that all too familiar scent already clued Yun Ge in to who it was and she started to struggle out of his embrace but his arm never let go, keeping her firmly in his arms.

Liu Fu Ling reached out to grasp Yun Ge’s hand “Beloved official Meng!” Although his words were few, the authority in them was unmistakable. Liu Fu Ling’s tone was the usual expressionless one, but under the gentle waves was the rare chilly edge to his tone. Yun Ge felt Meng Jue stiffen slightly, then he slowly let go of her and bowed to Liu Fu Ling “Your subject didn’t realize that your majesty was here, and acted impertinently. Your subject asks permission to speak to Yun Ge alone for a while.”

Liu Fu Ling looked at Yun Ge questioningly. Yun Ge shook her head, to indicate that she wasn’t willing “Say whatever you wish to say here!” Meng Jue rose, his eyes full of suppressed anger “I smelt the scented powder on quite a few palace maids, but none on you, how do you explain that?”

“How do I explain that? I just passed the scented powder to them, they used it, I didn’t, that’s it!”

A smile slowly spread across his face “I only made one pouch full of this scented powder, looks like you’ve given it all away.” Yun Ge remained silent, her silence an admission.

“If you sleep between 7 to 9pm, then by 9 to 11pm, you’ll feel tightness in your chest and will often wake up coughing. After turning for another hour, then will you be able to fall asleep…”

“There are physicians here to look after me, I don’t need your worry.”

“Yun Ge, you really are a stubborn bull! This is your own body, you’re the one who suffers at night.”

“You are the stubborn bull, not me! I’ve already said I don’t want it, but you insisted. If you keep giving me, I’ll continue to give them away!”

From their conversation, Liu Fu Ling more or less understood what was going on ‘Yun Ge, if you suffer at night, why have you not told me?”

Yun Ge didn’t reply, but secretly thought: you already blame yourself because of this matter, and now that you’re dealing with even more important issues, I didn’t want to add on to your troubles just because of a slight cough.

Liu Fu Ling continued “Since Meng Jue had already come up with a better solution to your cough, why didn’t you accept it?”

“I…..” When she read the disapproval in Liu Fu Ling’s eyes, she turned away angrily.

“Meng Jue, please make another batch of this scented powder, I will personally make sure Yun Ge uses it this time.”

Meng Jue bowed and departed, but after a few steps, he suddenly turned to Yun Ge and said “Medicine can’t be taken simply, if you don’t wish to cause harm unto others, I’d suggest you quickly to ask for the unused scented powder back.”

Yun Ge was troubled, how could she ask for something back after she had already given it away? Mo Cha will kill her.

“Meng Jue, you liar. You’re just trying to tease me.”

“Whether you believe or not, it is up to you.” Meng Jue’s smile was warm as he left gracefully. Yun Ge glared at his departing figure. She only turned back resentfully after he completely disappeared from view. When she turned back, she caught Liu Fu Ling’s contemplative gaze, and was slightly flustered “Ling Ge Ge, what are you thinking?” Liu Fu Ling only stared at Yun Ge, not replying. Although Meng Jue had long left, the anger in her eyes hadn’t completely left. Yun Ge was always kind and treated everyone she met well, it was very hard for her to be truly angry; one because she had an easygoing personality and two it is also because Yun Ge never truly took the other person’s words to heart, as long as she didn’t care, no matter what the other person did, she could look at it lightly.

“Ling Ge Ge…..” Yun Ge held Liu Fu Ling’s hand and shook it. Liu Fu Ling held her hand tightly as he smiled “Nothing, I was just thinking, I should hold on to you tightly.”

At night.

Yun Ge was preparing to sleep when Liu Fu Ling entered carrying a wooden box and ordered Mo Cha to bring the incense burner. He threw a handful of scented powder into the burner. In a few moments, the room was filled with an aromatic scent. Yun Ge grumbled “His hands must be nimble, to make this so quickly.” Liu Fu Ling sat on the side of her pallet and smiled “Such aromatic scented powder would already very attractive even without medicinal value. Now that it can cure your cough, isn’t it even better? That would save you the pain of having to eat bitter medicine.”

Yun Ge didn’t want to talk about Meng Jue anymore, and latched on to Liu Fu Ling, wanting him to tell her a joke. Even before Liu Fu Ling finished his joke, Yun Ge was already fast asleep.

The scented powder Meng Jue made was very effective, Yun Ge slept soundly till the next morning, without coughing or waking up in between. Henceforth, this scent became the scent often used in Xuan Shi Hall, accompanying Yun Ge to sleep every night.
.......................................................................................................................
[1] 1 zhang 丈 – 3 1/3 meters
[2] Madam Feng was Princess Jieyou’s maid. She was also a meticulous, smart, well-read lady with a gift for languages. As Princess Jieyou’s representative, she helped maintain Han customs, bestow gifts and visit the other countries, acting the mediator, restoring peace, and greatly helped their economic development, spreading Han’s technology and culture throughout most of Xi Yu. She was China’s first woman diplomat and an outstanding female ambassador. Princess Jieyou treated her like her own sister, and married her to an important general, so she was respectfully known as “Madam Feng” throughout all of Xi Yu. Not only is it a key position for the Qiang tribe, it is also the pass

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 31: Past Events, Old Connections (2)

Wed, 13 Jun 2012 03:54:46 GMT

I had intended to post this last night, but I was so tired I just went to bed. Sorry for the one day delay. Ling Ge Ge just breaks my heart, he is an Emperor, but was without much authority, riches, without love, without a true friend. At least 4th prince had 13th prince. Liu Fu Ling had no one.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE.

.......................................................................................................................
Too many things happened after that, his father died, his mother passed away, Second Brother died and Third Brother appeared.

Too many things happened at court too. No one could have imagined that Emperor Wu of Han would not choose his adult sons, but an eight year old infant, risking the loss of his throne to pass it to him. Too bad his mother was already dead by then, if not, once she witnessed the death of Lady Gouyi, sentenced to death because of the ascension of her son, his mother wouldn’t have hated him so much until the day she died. It was hard to say whether that small boy’s father weathered the storm peacefully. The day on the apricot tree became a lost memory, buried under all the happenings of his life. It was only he ate apricots did he think of that small boy who wanted to be his friend, but even moments like these were rare, and merely flashed across his mind.

Liu He said “That year everyone said his majesty was sick and needed to rest on his pallet. So no one managed to see his majesty, or imagined that his majesty would be playing around elsewhere in the palace.” “It was my mother who told me to act sick, but I ate so many apricots that day that I really was sick after that.” Most of his brothers were already fully grown adults and it would have been hard for his mother to go against them directly, so she decided to hide her cards instead, making them fight to the very end with each other first. Liu He sighed “The mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind [5]. At that time, among all the uncles, who cared about Lady Gouyi?”

Liu Fu Ling was silent. If his mother knew in advance that the price of her plans was her death, would she still have fought as hard for the throne? “You lost, so you must do something for me.”

Liu He sighed with emotion “That’s too unfair. Your subject here was already eleven then, even if my features changed, there would still be traces of what I used to look like. Your majesty was only four back then, your features would have changed far greater than mine would ever have. It would have been very normal for your majesty to recognize me but not the other way round.” “Do you really think that I only recognized you after meeting you? After you left, I spent all my time learning how to draw from my teachers, and after a year I finally managed to draw your portrait. I was planning to ask around secretly, but the palace maid cleaning my study recognized you straight away from my drawing, and told me teasingly ‘your highness might draw well, but have failed to bring out He Nu’s charm fully.’ I tore the portrait immediately.”

Liu He was at a loss for words, it was just an adult would never take a child seriously; he never took his promise seriously. “If you had wished to find out my identity, it wouldn’t have been difficult for you based on your status. How many officials brought their children into the palace, and how many of them were only four or five years of age?” Liu He looked apologetic, and said “Your subject was the one at fault, I’ve lost. Please tell your subject your request and your subject will definitely do his best to fulfill his promise.” Liu Fu Ling said “When I made this bet with you, I was thinking of the far future when I met you again, would you be willing to be my friend? So I thought if I won, I would request for you to be my friend. Seventeen years has passed and my request is still the same, please be my friend.” Liu He was silent, after a long while, he knelt and said “Since there is an excellent Emperor on the throne, your subject is willing to be an idle prince.” Although the young boy below the apricot tree was matured beyond his years and knew how to set a trap within his words, he had yet to learn that there were some distances in human relationships that just couldn’t be bridged.

Liu Fu Ling seemed to have heard ‘idle’ as ‘wise’, he turned to leave with a flick of his sleeves “I hope you will be able to show me the talents you once boasted about on this apricot tree during the time you remain in Chang An. Also, as there is no one living here and I liked quiet places, I came here quite a bit after our encounter. I heard from an old eunuch who looked after this hall that Zhao Yang Hall was once Madam Lee’s residence.”

When Yun Ge, Hong Yi and the rest came back holding hands, they only saw Liu He sitting alone under the apricot tree, all his romantic charm and elegance gone, his expression dazed, sadness in his features. Si Yue glared at Yun Ge, then contemplated Liu He. She was just about to say ‘Your highness’, when Hong Yi pulled on her sleeve, mentioning her to be quiet. Hong Yi gazed at Liu He, her eyes understanding, as if she truly understood what he was going through right now. Her eyes slowly glazed with tears, but just as they were about to fall, she quickly rubbed them away with her sleeves. When she raised her head once again, all that was left was her tender smile. She walked lightly up to Liu He’s side and knelt down, holding his hand. When Liu He saw her, his hand lightly brushed across her smiling face, like he was searching for warmth in her pure, smiling face. After a while, he smiled, then that smile slowly took on the careless air that was a part of him, finally becoming the man Yun Ge was familiar with. Just as Yun Ge was about to leave quietly, she heard him call her “Yun Ge, come back. I’ve got questions for you.” Liu He dismissed Si Yue and Hong Yi, and mentioned for Yun Ge to sit opposite him. “My next few questions are very important to me; you must definitely tell me the truth.” Although he said ‘important’, he still smiled carelessly. Yun Ge looked into his bright, clear eyes and solemnly nodded her head.

“Did you know his majesty when you were young? Did you meet in Xi Yu?” Yun Ge was stunned. Yes, she had once told Xu Ping Jun that she and his majesty met when they were little, but she had never told her where they met. After a while, she replied “Yes.” Liu He shook his head and laughed bitterly, mumbling to himself “So I was wrong! I had always thought it was Third Brother…No wonder…No wonder… Now I finally understand…..” “What were you wrong about?”

Liu He smiled “I was wrong about a very important matter; it might even become a serious mistake in the future. Yun Ge, do you still remember the youth his majesty and you saved?” Yun Ge cocked her head and grumbled, though with a smile “What did Ling Ge Ge tell you? Why, he even told you Yue Sheng’s story.” All the doubt Liu He had vanished, he stared at Yun Ge. “So many years had passed, yet you still remember his name. If Yue Sheng finds out, he would definitely be very happy.” Yun Ge replied “Ling Ge Ge remembers it even more clearly! He had always felt that he let Yue Sheng down, he always wanted to be a good Emperor so that there wouldn’t be any one else like Yue Sheng.” Liu He’s smile froze on his lips. Yun Ge asked “Are you willing to stay in Chang An to help Ling Ge Ge?” Liu He sighed, his mind made up, and smiled happily “I will stay until you chase me out of Chang An.”

Yun Ge leapt up in joy “I always knew you looked like a rake, but in fact had a heart of gold.”

Liu He smiled bitterly.
.......................................................................................................................
[5] To covet gains without first being aware the danger behind.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 31: Past Events, Old Connections

Sat, 09 Jun 2012 05:48:53 GMT

Besides Liu Fu Ling, my favourite character is Liu He. He is so ridiculously over the top but yet still human, and not just a caricature. Liu He's backstory is revealed here and a lost long childhood connection dug up. Huo Cheng Jun starts to craftily make her way into the palace.

Liu Fu Ling is such a cute boy with an apricot I really can't wait to see the boy who will play him. Can I just say how much I love the scene where Yun Ge threw water at Liu He? It is such a Yun Ge thing to do, and only she'll be able to get away with it.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE.

.......................................................................................................................
When news spread that Liu Fu Ling had summoned Liu He to the capital, all the court officials expressed surprise, confusion, and even found it funny. Was his majesty finding Chang An too boring? Was that why he had summoned this clown to entertain himself, and everyone else in the process? Some meticulous court officials still had some hopes for Liu He, and felt that although this person might be muddleheaded in trivial matters, he would still have the sense to be clearheaded about such a big matter. Of course he couldn’t accept this summons from his majesty, he should fake an injury to postpone this, then this whole matter will be over.

To their surprise, they heard that not only did Liu He accept the summons; he was even rushing preparations to enter the capital, on the surface telling everyone “I want to quickly enter Chang An to pay my respects to his majesty”, but in secret he was heard to have grabbed hold of the officials who read him his summons, incessantly asking them where the best ladies in Chang An were, which gentlemen were the best at eating, drinking and entertaining, which dance houses had the most talented women. All those court officials shook their heads and sighed, their hopes truly quashed. Those eunuchs who accompanied the court officials to read the summons immediately reported everything to Huo Guang upon returning to Chang An. Of course this person wasn’t an upright gentleman, but when they talked about the ridiculous things they witnessed in Changyi, they shook their heads as they spoke. Huo Yu, Huo Shan and Huo Yun were laughing at his anecdotes but Huo Guang’s expression was solemn.

The day Prince He of Changyi was due to arrive in Chang An, Chang An was bustling like the people were celebrating a festival, thousands of people vacating the streets just to catch a glimpse of the Prince of Changyi. The beautiful Madam Lee was already a legend among the womenfolk. Prince Changyi was her grandson, it is said he was a rare beauty, tender and romantic. This was the first time Liu Fu Ling had summoned a border prince to the capital since ascending the throne, so everyone wanted a glimpse of his face. Of course, Liu He didn’t disappoint; he used a way no one had even thought of to let everyone in Chang An remember him. Even after twenty, thirty years later, when the Emperor, Empress, Huo Guang were all buried under the sands of time, never to be mentioned again, there would still be white haired ladies telling their grandchildren about the time they saw Liu He.
.......................................................................................................................

Around 5 to 7am, when there sun had yet to rise, there were already commoners taking their places at the city gates, making sure they got the best spot. Around 7 to 9am, imperial guards dressed in armour and carrying swords came to maintain peace.

From 9 to 11am, a group officials slowly came streaming in, just before noon, officials who were of the third grade and above were already at the city gates; exactly at noon, Grand Marshal, Chancellor, Generals all arrive; then at the end of noon, Liu Fu Ling arrived at the city gates in the company of eunuchs and palaces maids. At 9am, the sentinels had reported that Prince Changyi was 40li[1] away from the city gates. He would have arrived at 1pm, latest. Yet Liu Fu Ling stood on top of the palace gates, waiting from the end of noon to 2pm, but the Prince of Changyi had yet to make an appearance. Then, under the advice of the officials, Liu Fu Ling went to the side of the city gates to rest. Liu Fu Ling was still fairly understanding, even summoning Huo Guang, Tian Qian Qiu, Zhang An Shi and officials who were getting on in age to the city gates, allowing them to sit and wait while drinking tea. The other officials could only stand ramrod straight under the hot sun in their official robes, continuing their wait. At 3pm, there was still no sign of the Prince of Changyi. The commoners at the side could still sit while waiting or search vendors selling food and drink, chewing on their rice biscuits as they talked amongst themselves while waiting, but the other officials could only wait despite the dryness in their throats, the rumbling in their tummies and the numbness of their legs! The only thing they could do was to inwardly curse the Prince of Changyi as many curses as they could think of. At 5pm, the sun was already starting its descent but the Prince of Changyi still hadn’t arrived. From the earlier bustling excitement among the commoners, it slowly became quieter and quieter until silence fully fell on that place. No one had any energy left in them to create noise or sounds of excitement.

Now everyone felt that since they had already waited the whole day, if they still didn’t see this Prince of Changyi, wouldn’t they have wasted the whole day? No one was content to just give up! Of course, there were also people who ‘respected’ the Prince of Changyi for making his majesty wait! With almost ten thousand people standing at the city gates but not a sound to be heard towards the end could only be described as eerily strange.

Just when the rays of the setting sun fell upon everyone, forcing them to squint in order to see the west, a melodious, lilting music travelled through the crowd. Accompanied by the music, a group of people walked along the roads winding to the city gates in the slight glow of the sunrays. With the music also came a vague, barely there aroma, like a hundred flowers blooming at once, marking the return of spring. Eight pretty maidens, with flower baskets in their hands walked slowly while throwing dried flower petals. Behind them were eight burly, bearded men, carrying a huge pallet on their shoulders. Although they were burly men, but because they were walking behind the maidens, even their steps took on an air of gracefulness. On the pallet there were a few girls with hair piled high on their heads and held together by golden pins playing various instruments for the man behind them. There was another pallet behind them but this time, the pallet was carried by eight tall, beautiful Hu maidens.

A man was propped up on the pallet, with a maid lying on his knee. The man’s head was bowed as he played with a lock of her hair, the other hand holding a cup of red wine from Xi Yu. He wore a headdress made of purple-gold jade, and a purple robe, a belt of white jade at his waist. His eyes were dark and bright, his lips like begonia, his looks prettier than most women by half, but his sharp brows added an air of handsomeness, so that no one would mistake him for a woman. His eyes swept the crowd; his lips curved in a smile and his eyes brimmed with his tenderness. Every girl his gaze brushed across felt that his gaze was meant for them alone, their hearts beating faster. That gaze bespoke of tantalizing unknowns. All the men present wanted to smash their head against the wall, realizing that this man is living the life a true man should life. Many playful, naughty boys who saw Liu He resolved in that instant to study hard, brush up their martial arts so that they could rise to be powerful officials next time. Only then could they have power, money and beautiful ladies, and become a man like Liu He. When Liu Fu Ling walked out of the city gates and saw the scene before him, he finally realized why Liu He took close to a day to cover a distance of 40li. All the officials reverently welcomed the Prince of Chanyi to Chang An as one.

When Liu He saw Liu Fu Ling standing in front, he quickly ordered the Hu maidens to stop, hopped off his pallet and rushed to kowtow to Liu Fu Ling. “Your subject didn’t know that your majesty will be here to welcome your subject and bows in thanks to your majesty for your favour. The roads were rough, it wasn’t an easy journey and thus we were delayed. Your subject seeks your majesty’s forgiveness.” Liu Fu Ling mentioned for him to rise “We are one family, no need for so many formalities.” Huo Guang, Tian Qian Qiu and other officials came forward to pay their respects and ask after Liu He. After the formalities, Liu Fu Ling and Liu He walked side by side, talking as they walked. The officials that have stood for a whole day could finally leave.

Liu Bing Yi left home early and after suffering the whole day without food, he now doubled over in hunger, holding on to Meng Jue’s arm, he said weakly “Next time you want to punish Da Gong Zi, remember to call me. I’ll definitely help with the planning, giving money and strength and everything I’ve got.” Meng Jue must have known this would have had happened, given his long friendship with Da Gong Zi, since his face was a picture of calm. When he saw Liu Bing Yi’s expression, he suddenly laughed “Da Gong Zi and I are friends, but shouldn’t you be calling him ‘Uncle’? Then wouldn’t I then be your….” Liu Bing Yi interrupted “Don’t joke! Based on your words, since Da Gong Zi called his majesty ‘Uncle’, and Yun Ge calls his majesty ‘Ling Ge Ge’, then what should you call Yun Ge? We should just call each other whatever we wish, without taking in the familial relations! The imperial relations are numerous and confusing. Furthermore, I don’t have the right as yet to call Da Gong Zi ‘Uncle’. “ Meng Jue smiled, not replying. Liu Bing Yi asked “Meng Jue, have you managed to figure out why his majesty summoned the Prince of Changyi to Chang An?”

“No.”

“Why didn’t you object to the Prince of Changyi coming to Chang An? Aren’t you afraid of what might happen?”

Meng Jue said blandly “This decision has nothing to do with me, he has his own plan, I merely didn’t object.”
.......................................................................................................................
Liu Fu Ling planned the banquet to welcome Liu He into the capital, it was held in Jian Ning Palace, lending an air of familiarity as compared to the grandness of Wei Yang Palace. As this was a private imperial family banquet, there were a limited number of people invited. The Emperor, Prince of Changyi, Huo Guang, Tian Qian Qiu, Zhang An Shi, Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue were among those.

When the other officials noticed Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue among the guests, they were first surprised, then remembered the words his majesty said the night they bravely fought with the Prince of Central Qiang, and understood his majesty wanted to raise Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue up. Some officials after understanding his majesty’s intentions were prepared to start drafting a missive to request his majesty to promote the duo. As it was a family banquet, everyone came not wearing their usual court robes.

Huo Guang didn’t bring his wife, only attending with Huo Yu and Huo Cheng Jun, Tian Qian Qiu, Zhang An Shi and Liu Bing Yi had wives but all opted to attend alone. Incidentally, Liu Fu Ling also attended the banquet alone; the Empress didn’t make an appearance. Huo Cheng Jun was a woman, so she couldn’t speak as she wished. Huo Yu didn’t dare to do so either with his father around. Huo Guang, Tian Qian Qiu, Zhang An Shi, Meng Jue and Liu Bing Yi were all careful, meticulous people who wouldn’t speak unless absolutely needed. Liu Fu Ling was naturally quiet, not an Emperor good with words and entertainment. A whole hall filled with people, but only Liu He was talking and laughing, the more he talked the more depressed he got, finally reaching his limit and complaining to Liu Fu Ling “Your majesty, is this what a banquet looks like in Chang An? First there are no beauties, second, no fine wine, third, no song or dance, and here I was still longing every day for the romantic tales I’ve heard of Chang An. This is too boring!”

Liu Fu Ling lowered his eyes to the wine cup on his table and Yu An hurriedly bowed to say “Your highness, besides the tribute wine served tonight, there is also the most famous ‘Zhu Ye Qing’ wine in Chang An. Although it isn’t the best wine ever but it can still be considered ‘fine wine.’ “ Liu He scoffed “Just by hearing your words I can tell you’re someone who doesn’t drink. Wine is meant to be drunk, not admired by its name alone. With a beauty in my embrace, interesting gentlemen as drinking partners, melodious music to my ears, then wine would have taste. What is this now? What difference does this wine have from pure water?” As Liu He spoke, he poured the wine in his cup to the floor.

Yu An stood there, troubled. Of course he knew what a banquet was supposed to be like. He too had witnessed the extravagance of the late Emperor’s banquets, but his majesty never approached beauties, or liked such banquets, so in the past ten years the palace hadn’t specially trained songstresses or dancers to accompany officials for entertainment and drink. If there were any big grand banquets, the song and dance would be entrusted to the Ministry of Rites. For normal, small banquets, all officials knew his majesty’s preference and no one dared to protest. Tonight though, he was faced with such a prickly issue. Where was he supposed to find someone in such a short notice? He could only smile and apologize “Your highness, it is your servant who didn’t plan properly.” Liu He stopped talking but unhappiness was written all over his face. Liu Fu Ling said “I see you’ve brought many maidens with you on this journey. I’ll bend the rules and permit them to accompany you to drink.”

With a wave of his hand and a vague air of respect, Liu He said “I thank your majesty for your kindness, but your subject was afraid that he had spoiled them and they would behave impudently so I’ve only brought two maids with me into the palace. The rest remain outside, by the time they come in, this banquet would have ended. Let us just make do with what we have!” Although he said ‘make do’, his expression didn’t even help. He held his wine cup, heaved a long sigh, his face one of sadness and loneliness. Liu Fu Ling must have had an extremely good grasp on his temper because his brow didn’t even knit when dealing with Liu He. His face remained bland, if he had questions then he asked; if not he didn’t say a word. No matter what, Liu Fu Ling was the head of state, which means even the mighty Huo Guang didn’t dare to go against Liu Fu Ling in front of everyone. This Prince of Changyi was truly the most famous ridiculous prince.

Tian Qian Qiu and Zhang An Shi only lowered their eyes and concentrated on eating, shutting the outside world out. Meng Jue was full of smiles as he tasted his wine. Huo Guang seemed troubled, seemingly miles away. The whole hall was only filled with Liu He’s sighs. Huo Cheng Jun suddenly rose and kowtowed to Liu Fu Ling. ‘Long live your majesty, your subject Huo Cheng Jun knows a bit of song and dance. If his highness doesn’t mind, your subject is willing to perform a dance to entertain your highness.” Liu Fu Ling had yet to say anything before Liu He happily replied “Fine.” Liu Fu Ling nodded, acceding to her request.

Liu He smiled “A dance without music is like a dish without salt. I wonder what dance are you planning to dance?” As Liu He spoke, his gaze slanted towards Meng Jue, his face full of smiles. Huo Cheng Jun smiled at Liu Fu Ling “Your subject has heard that your majesty is good at playing the lute and flute and would audaciously request for your majesty to play an accompaniment on the flute.”

Everyone’s eyes were on Huo Cheng Jun; Meng Jue’s expression was even more complicated. Liu He froze, then immediately started to rub his hands in glee. “Good suggestion. Your majesty, your subject would like to submit an audacious request for that too. I’ve only heard of your majesty’s talents but have yet to truly see them for myself, please accede to your subject’s request.” Liu Fu Ling didn’t even express surprise, only smiled blandly and told Yu An “Bring my flute to me.” Then he asked Huo Cheng Jun “What song would you like?” “Zhe Yao Dance [2] song” Liu Fu Ling nodded in agreement. After Huo Cheng Jun bowed to express her thanks, she rose gracefully.

Today she wore a robe of pure white, the skirts and sleeves for every special, wider and more billowy than a normal robe. The colourful silk belt at her waist with butterflies and flowers embroidered on it was the only colour on her clothes. Her waist was already slim, yet in contrast to the wide skirts and sleeves, she only seemed weak and pitiful, creating images of the beautiful but weak butterfly. Everyone who looked at her couldn’t help but to take pity on her.

While everyone was still engrossed in her beauty, the melodious sound of the flute slowly wafted in, bringing everyone to a fantasy world. At the low parts, the flute was like the spring breeze blowing over flowers, at high parts, it was like an angry sea pushing a rush; wrapping around everyone like a thousand webs, strong like a thousand horse stampede. It was like a bright moon shining through the pine trees, only the moonlight, not the moon could be seen. Then it was like a clear stream flowing through rocks, only the water, not the source could be seen. The flute sound wrapped itself around everyone, absorbed in the music, but not the musician.

When Liu Fu Ling reached the song’s climax, Huo Cheng Jun suddenly flung her wide sleeves out, her long sleeves dancing in the wind like a live snake. Then everyone realized the secret behind her sleeve. There were pleats hidden in her sleeves, multi-coloured butterflies embroidered within white pleats of her sleeves. At this moment when her sleeve was twirling in the air, the pleats opened, and all the ‘butterflies’ looked like they were flying in the air. As the pleats opened and closed, the butterflies appeared then disappeared, in unpredictable movements. Everyone felt the sound like a thousand horse stampede, or the raging waves in their ears, and the butterflies ascending and descending in the sky around them. The dazzling array of colours made them dizzy, and every time a ‘butterfly’ flew then descended, they felt the sense of weakness and fragility keenly.

Everyone seated were extraordinary people, but now their breath were first taken away by Liu Fu Ling’s amazing flute sound, then their souls captured by Huo Cheng Jun’s dazzling dance, they couldn’t catch a breath from such glorious display of beauty. As the flute music slowly calmed, everyone seemed to have seen the full moon slowly rise. The slight breeze softly blew across the pines, the soft moonlight falling through the gaps of the pine trees and onto the rocks, reflecting the clear stream gurgling its way across the rocks.

Huo Cheng Jun slowly became more graceful as the music calmed, her sleeves slowly dancing across her body, flying or lowered, curled around or curved up, floating in the night sky, various never-ending forms and poses. Her body, was bent forward or backward, tilted left or right. Her waist was bent or stretched or curved or uncurled, a slim graceful waist, flexible like it was boneless, forming graceful poses. They then understood why it was called ‘Zhe Yao Dance’. The flute was nearing the end of the score, like the wind called back to the vacuum through the pines, or waves crashing. Huo Cheng Jun raised both her arms, smiling, like she was flying in the midst of the waves crashing around her, and accompanied by a flight of butterflies.

As she twirled, the use of her wide skirts became apparent, slowly opening up as she spun faster and faster, the embroidery within the pleats of her skirts revealed. They were of various flowers. When she first started, it was like spring descending on earth again, thousands of flowers shyly opening up their blooms, but as she spun faster, her skirts opened fully, the flowers in half bloom now bloomed fully, spectacularly. The music slowly came to a close, and Huo Cheng Jun’s body slowly started to fall towards the flower garden from her flight with the ‘butterflies’. When the music faded away, her sleeves lowered, and she landed on her wide skirts. The beautiful butterflies and the colourful fresh flowers disappeared in an instant; the brilliance that coloured their world suddenly became a simple, white nothing.

Only a frail, weak girl breathing slightly heavily remained, lying in the whiteness.

The whole hall was silent. Liu He was entranced. Liu Bing Yi couldn’t take his eyes off her. Meng Jue’s eyes remained pitch black and unreadable. Huo Guang didn’t care about anyone’s reaction but Liu Fu Ling’s. Admiration was plain in Liu Fu Ling’s eyes as he silently looked at Huo Cheng Jun.

Huo Guang was first happy, silently commenting that he is still a man after all. Then when he took a closer look, his heart grew cold. There was no trace of longing, desire, possessiveness; this wasn’t the way a man looked at a woman. Instead, he looked like he just saw a beautiful sunrise, an exquisitely carved jade piece, purely admiring it for its beauty.

After a while, Liu He clapped and praised “Not wasting this night, Chang An is Chang An indeed! Legend has said Emperor Gaozu of Han’s beloved concubine Madam Qi loved to dance the ‘Zhe Yao Dance’, ‘known as the dance of the curved sleeves and bent waist, the song I desire to return to upon coming home’, I have always longed to see Madam Qi’s gracefulness but after watching Miss Huo’s dance today I fear it might be even better than Madam Qi’s.” Tian Qian Qiu smiled “It is also said that Emperor Gaozu of Han often held Madam Qi in his embrace as he played for her, tears streaming down his face. Today’s flute and dance were excellent, no less magical.”

Liu Fu Ling acted like he didn’t catch the meaning behind Liu He’s and Tian Qian Qiu’s words, only nodding in agreement. “It was an excellent dance indeed. I bestow upon you a white jade ruyi, and two bangles scented with Chinese cedar.” Huo Cheng Jun kowtowed in thanks “Your subject thanks your majesty for your great favour. Your subject doesn’t dare to claim credit; it was only your majesty’s flute was played well.” Liu Fu Ling didn’t add on, only mentioning for her to rise.

The banquet lost its previous solemnness, Liu He was in a chatty mood, first talking to Huo Cheng Jun a little about dance, then with Liu Fu Ling about music. Huo Yu was also someone who loved entertainment, and found many common topics with the Prince of Changyi. They both kept toasting each other while talking. Someone in the crowd would also throw a few lines into the conversation and the whole hall was filled with laughter.

When the banquet was about to end, Liu He was already as drunk as a lord, losing his inhibitions, openly leering at Huo Cheng Jun. She was embarrassed and angered at his unwavering gaze and the pure, hot desire displayed in his eyes, but she couldn’t do anything about it. Huo Guang had no choice but to request an early leave, bringing Huo Yu and Huo Cheng Jun along. Soon after, Tian Qian Qiu and Zhang An Shi also requested their leave.

When they saw that Huo Guang, Tian Qian Qiu and Zhang An Shi had already left, Meng Jue and Liu Bing Yi were about to request to leave too when Liu Fu Ling said “I will be returning to Wei Yang Palace, walk along with the Prince of Changyi and I.” Meng Jue and Liu Bing Yi replied “We obey.”

In order to make his entertainment within more convenient reach, Emperor Wu of Han had ordered craftsmen to build a suspended bridge for his carriage connecting Wei Yang Palace and Jian Ning Palace. Thus he was about to move from Jian Ning Palace to Wei Yang Palace midair. Yu An lighted the way with his lantern, Liu Fu Ling walked behind him, Meng Jue and Liu Bing Yi followed behind holding on to Liu He who could barely walk by now, with Qi Xi rounding out the group walking at the very end. Midway through the suspended path, Liu Fu Ling stopped, Meng Jue and Liu Bing Yi quickly stopped too.

Standing midair, surrounded by nothingness, everyone felt very at ease.

Liu Fu Ling glanced at the dead drunk Liu He, calling him by his nickname “He Nu, I am going to introduce someone to you. Liu Bing Yi is the grandson of the late Emperor’s oldest son Crown Prince Ju – Liu Xun.” This was completely beyond his expectations, so Liu Bing Yi stood in a daze. This name only appeared in his dreams and memories when he was alone at night, never spoken to anyone, and never spoken by everyone to him. This was the first time he heard it spoken in front of others, and standing on the highest point of the palace no less. When he heard his name spoken from the mouth of the Son of the Heavens, while overlooking the whole of Chang An, Liu Bing Yi felt like everything was too surreal. Meng Jue only smiled “Congratulations.”

This was when Liu Bing Yi snapped out of his reverie, and quickly kowtowed to Liu Fu Ling “Your subject thanks your majesty for your favour.” Then kowtowed to Liu He. “Your nephew Liu Xun pays his respects to Uncle.” Liu He was hanging on to the railings of the pathway babbling nonsense “Beauty, beauty, with such supple waist, if I were to couple with her on the pallet, the ecstasy would be……”

Liu Fu Ling, Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue all pretended they didn’t hear what he just said. Liu Fu Ling let Liu Bing Yi rise “Over the next few days, there will be subjects submitting their missives in succession praising your talents and abilities then and requesting for your promotion. I will take this opportunity to announce your birth in front of everyone and restore your name. You must be prepared for the coming wave of commotion.” “Your subject understands.” Liu Bing Yi saluted him, tears swirling in his eyes as he bowed. After drifting for close to twenty years, his name was finally restored, his grandfather, father can now rest easy in their graves.

Meng Jue had a different expression in his eyes but when he saw Liu Fu Ling staring at him, he quickly bowed his head. Liu Fu Ling resumed walking once again. Meng Jue and Liu Bing Yi quickly lifted Liu He, now sprawled across the floor, up and followed behind.

Once they crossed the bridge, immediately eunuchs were there to receive them, taking Liu He from them back to Zhao Yang Hall to rest. Liu Fu Ling told Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue “Both of you may return to your residence!” They both bowed and left.

The moment Liu Fu Ling walked into Xuan Shi Hall, he saw Yun Ge sitting on the rooftop. Liu Fu Ling raised his head to ask “Why aren’t you resting?”

“I’m listening to music!”

“Come down quick, I need to discuss something with you.”

“No”. Yun Ge propped her chin up with her hands, staring intently at the night sky.

Liu Fu Ling looked at Yu An, and after Yu An understood his intention, his face lost colour as he stuttered “Your majesty means to climb up to the rooftop? Your majesty wants a ladder?” He was mulling over whether or not he should fetch one when Fu Yu quietly pointed at the ladder propped up against the wall at the side. “Your majesty.” Liu Fu Ling climbed up the ladder, and Yu An was so nervous for his safety that he didn’t even dare to breathe. He watched as Liu Fu Ling walked towards Yun Ge and sat down beside her; only then did he dare to breathe, not forgetting to shoot a Fu Yu a glare.

“What song are you listening to?”

“Zhe Yao Dance song.”

“Is it nice?”

“Very!”

Liu Fu Ling smiled “When did you cultivate so many spies within the palace?” “

You openly sent someone back to pick up your flute. I merely asked out of curiosity, then went secretly to take a peek.” Liu Fu Ling’s smile grew broader “Isn’t someone always praising herself as open minded, beautiful and smart? Where is the understanding? Or the intelligence? As for the beauty….” He shook his head at her “An angry person is nowhere near beautiful.”

Yun Ge burst out in anger “You still dare to laugh? Was the dance by the Huo maiden beautiful?”

“Not beautiful.”

“Not beautiful? I saw each and every one of you watching her so intently! If you lie, I’ll double your guilt!”

“Beautiful.”

“Beautiful? Then why didn’t you keep her here so you can watch all you want?” Liu Fu Ling reached out to hold her hand “I was about to discuss this issue with you.”

Yun Ge stood up all of a sudden, almost falling off the roof in the process. Liu Fu Ling had the foresight to hold her hand, and quickly held her steady.

Yun Ge’s annoyance was half real, and even that bit of true annoyance was because of her previous grudge against Huo Cheng Jun, not really because of tonight’s issue. She calmed down, her face cold as she said “No way, no room of discussion. I don’t care what tactic you’re thinking of using, whether a ruse or a delay tactic, whether you need to numb and kill the enemy by using false feelings or not, I’m not going to allow it. Even if you have ten thousand reasons why, this is wrong, don’t even think about it!”

“If I remember correctly, not long ago someone was still trying to match me with someone else, now I can’t even do it in name only?” Liu Fu Ling stared amusedly at Yun Ge. Yun Ge embarrassed, said “That was then, this is now. Furthermore you have already made one Shang Guan Xiao Mei suffer; you can’t make Huo Cheng Jun suffer too for the rest of her life. I may not like her, but I am a woman too.” Liu Fu Ling’s smiled vanished “Yun Ge, don’t be mad. I am not trying to discuss this with you. As you’ve said, I’ve already taken away Xiao Mei’s youth; I can never do that to another woman again.” Liu Fu Ling’s actions before were just to tease her, smiling because she cared. Yun Ge flushed and mumbled with her head bowed “You can only do that to me.”

Liu Fu Ling smiled “Yes, since you gave me your embroidered shoe, I was destined to spend my life with you.” Yun Ge became agitated “I didn’t! You were the one who stared at my feet, so I thought you liked my shoe.”

“Fine, fine, fine. I was the one who wanted it from you.”

Yun Ge lowered her head and smiled “What is it you want to discuss?” “Looks like Huo Guang plans to send Huo Cheng Jun into the palace. I am childless so I figured Tian QIan Qiu will lead the other court officials to beseech me to take on a concubine, and their first choice will be none other than the outstanding Huo Cheng Jun. If Xiao Mei releases a proclamation using her status as Empress to complement Huo Guang’s actions, then..”

Liu Fu Ling sighed “Then I’m afraid I can’t stand against the opinions of the people and proper ancestral rites.”

“How ridiculous! Aren’t you Han known as the ‘leader of etiquette’? As they mock the border tribes for having no proper etiquette, officials still dare propose aunt and niece share a husband?”

Liu Fu Ling smiled slightly “It is ridiculous but Emperor Hui of Jin’s Empress was his own niece, this is the imperial family for you.” Yun Ge ran out of ideas “Ling Ge Ge, what should we do?”

“We should enlist someone to help us.”

“Who?”

“Shang Guan Xiao Mei.”

“Will she help us? She is related by blood to Huo after all, and still has to depend on Huo Guang’s patronage in the palace.”

Liu Fu Ling sighed “I don’t know either.”
.......................................................................................................................
The next day, Liu Fu Ling went to court and Yun Ge went to find Shang Guan Xiao Mei.

The palace maids were already used to seeing Yun Ge coming in and out of Jiao Fang Hall and knew that she wasn’t to be trifled with. If they planned to follow her and the Empress, she would definitely give them a sound scolding. Furthermore, what important matters could she have to discuss with the Empress? So when they saw her, they all retreated, allowing her and the Empress to play in peace.

Yun Ge told Xiao Mei of Huo Guang’s plans to send Huo Cheng Jun into the palace, Xiao Mei felt like a thousand needles were pricking her heart, all her past grudges and hatred came rolling like waves in her heart, but her smile never left her face. “Xiao Mei, could you help his majesty stop Huo Cheng Jun from coming into the palace?” Xiao Mei gave a pretty smile “I don’t know of such matters, neither do I wish to handle them. I am but a weak woman, with no ability to help Huo Guang, or the Emperor.”

She thought that Yun Ge will be disappointed or unhappy, but unexpectedly, Yun Ge was still smiling, saying empathetically “I understand, you have it harder than us.” Xiao Mei didn’t like the sound of ‘us’, smiled sweetly and said “Jie Jie must remember to speak with caution in future. His majesty bears the authority of the Emperor, and can only refer to himself with the royal I, wherefore the ‘us’? If this reaches the ears of anyone else, you’ll get into trouble!” Yun Ge smiled happily and nodded “Yes, I understand! I’ll be careful in front of others. Xiao Mei, thank you!”

Xiao Mei didn’t know whether Yun Ge was truly stupid or acting muddleheaded, she only felt like all her anger was blocked and turned to leave. “I didn’t sleep well last night and would like to catch up on my sleep. I’ll play with Jie Jie next time.”

When Yun Ge returned to Xuan Shi Hall, Liu Fu Ling only had to take one look at her face to know that Xiao Mei had rejected them, “Don’t worry, I’ll think of another way.” If Huo Guang planned to make his move soon, Yun Ge truly couldn’t think of any other way to stop him, but didn’t want to burst Liu Fu Ling’s bubble, so she only smiled and nodded.

Liu Fu Ling reached for her hand “Do you know when it is darkest at night?”

“When? Midnight?”

Liu Fu Ling shook his head “Wrong, it is darkest when dawn is about to break.”

Yun Ge held on tightly to Liu Fu Ling’s hand and smiled truly for the first time “Yes”
.......................................................................................................................
When Prince of Changyi entered the capital, his majesty personally left the palace to receive him, not even fretting after waiting for more than two hours, then specially allowed him to stay in Zhao Yang Hall, showing him unusual favour. All the eunuchs and palace maids in Zhao Yang Hall didn’t dare to be careless, each doing their best to serve Liu He. They had been serving in an empty Zhao Yang Hall since entering the palace, in the richest place on earth but without any connection to the ‘richest’, this was a golden ticket sent from the Heaven for them to get out of Zhao Yang Hall if they perform well.

Both of the Prince of Changyi’s maids were affectionately called ‘Jie Jie’ by everyone, showing them respect like they were the mistresses of this hall. However, one of the maids was cold like ice, no matter how hard they tried to butter her up she just refused to smile; the other had a pretty smile, sweet and amiable but was a mute, no matter what they said, she only smiled. Everyone had already tried their best but ran out of ideas, so they could only calm their fervor.

By the time Liu Fu Ling and Yun Ge arrived at Zhao Yang Hall, the sun was already bright but Liu He still remained soundly asleep. Si Yue and Hong Yi who were idling around on the hallway froze when they spotted Yun Ge but Yun Ge was happy and surprised to see them. “If I had known you would be here, I would have come by earlier to play with you all.” Si Yue and Hong Yi only smiled, then paid their respects to Liu Fu Ling. “Long live your majesty, the Prince didn’t know your majesty would be coming and is still sleeping, your servant will go rouse him right away.” Hong Yi turned to enter the sleeping quarters while Si Yue respectfully led Liu Fu Ling to the main hall.

The flowers are Zhao Yang Hall were growing prettily, the bushes bloomed with flowers welcoming spring, pale orange in colour, dancing in the wind, a bunch of apricot flowers shyly revealed its petals. Liu Fu Ling saw that Yun Ge had already ran forward to take a closer look and summoned Si Yue with a wave “Let us just go outside!”

At his words, the eunuchs briskly laid out a rug of sparrow’s feathers and bamboo mats, lighted the fire and arranged the couches. When they were done, they all silently retreated. Liu Fu Ling had waited 10 minutes but Liu He had yet to appear. He didn’t seem unhappy though, as he sipped his tea, admired the flowers and waited quietly.

Yun Ge had already walked a few rounds in front of the flowers and grew impatient, running to the window to knock on it. Hong Yi opened it and slapped her hand away with a smile, helplessly pointing towards the pallet. Liu He was still lying on it, grumbling in his sleep when he heard the noise. Then he rolled over, used his blanket to cover his ears and continued to sleep. Yun Ge looked at Liu Fu Ling in askance, but Liu Fu Ling only shook his head slightly, mentioning for her to control her impatience and wait a bit longer. She frowned, then casually picked flower pot under the window and flung the water towards Da Gong Zi.

Hong Yi covered her mouth in shock, Si Yue’s eyes widened. Da Gong Zi let out a scream, immediately tossing his blankets aside and jumping off his pallet, staring angrily at her direction. Yun Ge glared angrily back. When Liu He saw Yun Ge, he froze, his anger dissipating, then called for Hong Yi to bring him his clothes. After sloppily washing himself and flinging on a robe, he walked out to pay his respects to Liu Fu Ling.

Liu Fu Ling let him rise, then sit. Liu He didn’t demur and sat opposite Liu Fu Ling, taking the tea Hong Yi gave him and taking a big gulp before asking Yun Ge “What are you doing here?” Yun Ge scoffed “I’ve been in the palace for such a long time and you haven’t had a clue? Stop acting stupid!” Liu He massaged his temple in pain “I only know that everyone was getting themselves in a tizzy because of some palace maid, how would I have known that was you? Third Brother, he…..Sigh! I can’t be bothered getting into the matter between you two. Your majesty, please send me back to Changyi!” As Liu He spoke, his eyes were bright, his appearance today a far cry from the day before.

Liu Fu Ling asked “He Nu has played enough?” Liu He smiled bitterly “Your majesty makes fun of me.” When Yun Ge heard Liu Fu Ling call Liu He ‘He Nu’, she asked ‘Why are you called He Nu?” Liu He laughed awkwardly “Isn’t it just a nickname? Why would there be a reason for that.”

Yun Ge knew Liu Fu Ling wouldn’t tell her such things, and cocked her head towards Yu An “Yu An, haven’t you been wanting to see my swordplay?”

Yu An coughed slightly “His highness was stunningly handsome as a child; when Crown Prince Ju saw his little highness, he praised him by saying “His looks surpasses Song Yu” Legend has said that Song Yu’s nickname was ‘Yu Nu’, so all the concubines in the palace started teasingly calling his little highness ‘Yu Nu’. His little highness was very unhappy about them, complaining “Imperial Crown Prince has spoken, Yu Nu wasn’t as beautiful as I”, and looked so upset everyone laughed. The late Emperor was present too and exclaimed with laughter ‘He’er speaks logically; I can never let my Yu Nu steal my He Nu’s glory.’ Thus from then on, everyone started calling his highness ‘He Nu’. His majesty wasn’t born at that point in time so I’m afraid it’s his majesty’s first time hearing the origins of his highness nickname too.”

The past leaped up vividly like it was just yesterday, but the world had already changed, with other events and people now taking its place.

Liu He stared intently at the smoke rising from the kettle, a vague smile playing in his face. Liu Fu Ling was in a daze too. When he was two or three, the Crown Prince already had an uneasy relationship with his Imperial Father, and after the Crown Prince’s death, his Imperial Father got more and more depressed. He had never heard the sound of his Father’s laughter. When he heard Yu An’s account, he only felt like he didn’t recognize those people.

Yun Ge held on to Si Yue and Hong Yi’s hands, dragging them out of the hall “I’ll bring you around to the other palaces.” Si Yue and Hong Yi kept turning back to Liu He, and upon seeing his expressionless face, they could only let themselves be half dragged, half cajoled by Yun Ge out of the hall.

Yu An quietly retreated out of the hall too, closing the doors behind him.

Liu Fu Ling rose and walked towards the apricot flowers in half bloom “Do you remember how many years have passed since we first met?” “Five years. When your majesty was sixteen, your subject first saw your imperial face at Gan Quan Palace.” That year, he lost Second Brother, he could never forget it.

Liu Fu Ling smiled “Yet I remember it as seventeen years ago, when I first met you. Back then, you were hiding on this very apricot tree munching on stolen apricots.”

Surprised, Liu He searched his memory then suddenly jumped off his seat. “You…..You were the child who asked me for apricots to eat calling me ‘Ge Ge’?” Liu Fu Ling smiled “After seventeen years, you still thought I was a lost nobleman’s son, but I have already found out you were Liu He. You lost.” Liu He stared dumbly at Liu Fu Ling, his face a picture of disbelief.

That year, Crown Prince Ju just passed away; the late Emperor was nearing seventy. With the crown prince position empty, all the princes were grew feverish with impatience. Among all those princes included his father – Prince Ai of Changyi Liu Bo. It was the late Emperor’s birthday and summoned all the princes to the capital for his birthday, all the princes quickly brought their favoured sons along with them. This was because everyone knew that the throne is not only passed on to the son, but will also be passed on to the grandson. If any imperial grandson caught Emperor Wu of Han’s eye, they stood a greater chance of gaining the throne. He wasn’t his father’s most favoured child but he was his Imperial Grandfather’s most favoured grandson, and also the only child from his mother, so whether or not his father was willing, he would bring him along to the capital.

At his mother’s continued reminders and behests, he boarded the carriage headed to Chang An. Although his mother treated him extremely well and he rarely spent time with his father, but in his heart, he was closer to his father. Although his father was romantic and amorous, with a bit of a lust for power, but he wasn’t one to push his limits. If the Crown Prince wasn’t dead, his father would be content with guarding over Changyi, spending his days secretly searching for beauties. His mother was different though, his mother’s thirst for power scared him, and her cruelty frightened him even more. He knew that his mother had ordered a maid his father had slept with to be beaten to death, and also knew that all his brothers by other concubines had died suspicious deaths, he could even feel the hatred his father had for his mother under the smiles.

From Changyi to Chang An, it was a considerable journey. Throughout the long journey, his father didn’t make an effort to draw close to him. Throughout the journey, his father was accompanied by beauties and wasn’t lonely, but he was extremely lonely throughout, so he spent all the time mulling over his mother’s words, then his father’s words, contemplating his mother’s personality, then his father’s, thinking of what his world would be like if he became Crown Prince.

When the carriage arrived at Chang An, he had made a decision. He could not let his mother gain the throne. Yes, he couldn’t let her do it. If this throne was his father’s, he would be more than happy to be Crown Prince, but how could this be? Empress Lu Zhi’s ‘great contributions’ were studied by each and every imperial grandson. He knew of how the corrupt Empress Dowager, in order to consolidate power, almost ended up killing his Imperial Grandfather, he heard his teacher talk about that. He most certainly did not want to end up like Emperor Hui of Han, dying young from depression because of his mother’s ruthlessness. He didn’t think he would be as lucky as his Imperial Grandfather, with an Empress Chen Jiao saving his life again and again. His Imperial Grandfather used the story of ‘keeping Empress Chen Jiao in a golden house’ in order to trick the whole Chen clan into dying for him. He was now eleven this year and still had yet to find a powerful relative like them. Therefore, it was best that mother kept her ‘great talent and bold vision’ strictly within the boundaries of Changyi, just for display. Then, no matter depressed he might be, there would still be a limit. His father would also be able to live a few more years in peace.

Since he had made his decision, he desperately employed all tactics to go against his mother’s wishes. During recitation, while other princes recited the classics, he recited sexual and colourful poetry. Martial arts, while other grandsons were riding, shooting, carrying heavy bronze cauldrons, looking very intimidating, he did a graceful Yue Maiden Sword dance, turning fancy swordplay into something erotic. His father was depressed, he became even more so. He was a young man too, how could he not be ambitious? How could he be willing to let himself be made a fool out of? He wanted to hear cheers after his swordplay too, wanted to meet his Imperial Grandfather’s approving gaze, and not that gaze that slowly started to speak of disappointment and sadness.

Yet, he couldn’t.

When he snuck away from the banquet and roamed into Zhao Yang Hall, he saw the ripe apricots hanging from the tree. In front of the sumptuous food served in the great hall, he had no appetite but now his stomach rumbled. So he nimbly climbed up the tree and started to feast on apricots. He heard the eunuchs making their rounds in search of him, calling his name repeatedly but he ignored them, only wanted to temporarily push those frustrated thoughts he had away while hiding in the dark. He squinted to look upon the blue sky, casually plucking another apricot. After he was done, he reached for another one.

“’Peaches satiate, apricots wound, plum trees bury dead people under them’. [3] If you continue eating apricots that way you’re going to get a tummy ache!” A small child of about four, five stood under the tree, his hands behind his back as he solemnly scolded him while looking up at him. Although his face was solemn, his eyes were accusatory. He laughed mockingly then threw an apricot towards the small boy.

The small boy hesitated, then started munching on the apricot. When he was done, he looked up again. He flung another apricot towards that small boy.

One lying on the tree, the other standing under it, eating apricots. Maybe he was too depressed or maybe he felt that that boy was still small, and couldn’t understand another, so he started to talk to the small boy. He told him, he was the son of a nobleman who secretly snuck out of the banquet. The small boy said he too was the son of a nobleman who accidentally stumbled upon this graden. He hinted at his troubles, and boasted of his martial arts and writing talents. He even commented on the people and matters at court, telling the small child, if he were born in the imperial family, based on his immense talents, he would definitely be a good Emperor. The small boy nodded as he munched on his apricot “I believe Ge Ge.” He felt disappointed at not being able to show off his charms, and the loneliness and the ridiculousness of the situation overcame him - he was actually pouring his heart out to a four year old boy while eating apricots.

As the small boy ate, he told him of his own troubles. His mother forced him to do this and that, to be outstanding, he must outshine everyone else, and gain his father’s favour more than any of his brothers. He laughed while sitting on the tree, wasn’t the small boy’s troubles his very troubles? Looks like they were kindred spirits. This boy’s mother didn’t seem like the ‘tender and respectable’ woman either. Their mothers both relied on them and used them as pawns. Each family had struggles of its own.

Although he was only four or five, this small boy spoke clearly and thoughtfully. He was surprised “Who is your father?” The small boy asked in return “Who is your father?” He smiled, not replying. The small boy also smiled then turned back to his apricot. They shielded their status, for once revealed the spell would be broken. Who would still be willing to talk to each other? They both thought the same thing, only they both didn’t realize it.

He saw the sun making its descent downwards and hopped off the tree. “I must go; you better hurry off to find your father!” “Ge Ge, will you be back here to eat apricots?” The small boy looked reluctant to part, under the sunlight, his small frame looked very lonely. He was very familiar with that sort of loneliness, because he felt it too. “I’m not sure. Maybe I will, maybe I won’t.”

“Ge Ge, can we be friends? When I read ‘Records of the Grand Historian’, I was very envious of those swordsmen who would pour their hearts out over wine, their promises worth a thousand taels of gold. I often fantasize, how great it would be if I had such close friends who understand me. Though far away, but still having each other’s backs.” He smiled; this was probably the dreams of many small boys. To be swordsmen storming through the plains as they settled their scores. To have a friend who would understand them in a few words, a woman who would follow them to their deaths. The most moving part of Sima Qian’s ‘Record of a Grand Historian’ wasn’t the Records of Emperors, or famous officials, generals or chancellors but the Records of Youxia. “If you’re still willing to be my friend even after you discover my identity, of course I’d be willing to be your friend.” His voice turned cold as if he already knew what the outcome would be.

The small boy chewed on his half eaten apricot, his brows tightly knitted, deep in thought. “Ge Ge, let us make a bet to see who finds out the other’s identity first. Whoever finds out first will then be the winner. The loser would have to fulfill one wish of the winner’s!” He heard approaching footsteps and replied with an air of indifference “Sure. I need to go now. We’ll meet again if we have affinity.” The small boy grabbed on to his sleeve “Our promises must be worth their weight in gold! [4]”

He lowered his head and saw the small boy was only up to his waist, but looking extremely resolute with his small lips pursed. Although he was small, he exuded an aura of authority. He smiled “Fine, a promise worth gold it is!” The small boy let him go “You better leave! If someone finds you here, I’m afraid you’ll get a scolding. I’ve got to go too.”

As he walked away, he turned back only to see the small boy often turning back too to wave at him.
.......................................................................................................................
[1] 40li is about 16kilometers.
[2] Zhe Yao Dance: One of the Chinese Classical dance, also known as long sleeve dance. Literally, waist bending dance.
[3] Its way cuter in Chinese because of the rhyme and it is like an old school chant that children used to say.
[4] A saying meaning to honour your promise.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 30: Meeting under the Lanterns of the Festival

Tue, 05 Jun 2012 10:05:38 GMT

For some reason, I was always drawn to this chapter. During re-readings of YZG, I'll always skip others to read this. Huo Cheng Jun's fate is certainly pitiful and Meng Jue did lead her on but in the end, stepping across the 'evil' line was always her choice. This was Meng Jue stepping way out of line and Yun Ge shouldn't have sworn to it, placing her happiness on the line. Ultimately, the promise was broken, and look what happened, she couldn't find happiness.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE

.......................................................................................................................

Yun Ge’s injuries were a lot lighter than Xu Ping Jun, in addition, her heart was light, so she recovered quickly under the care of Physician Zhang. By the time it was the Lantern festival, she was already out of bed.

On the day of the lantern festival, in the morning, Liu Fu Ling had to pray to the Taiyi god. [1] As it was said that the gods of heaven, earth and people were in charge of the first, middle and last interval[2] of the year; people often lit lanterns to celebrate the god of heaven’s liking for happiness. Thus, when at sunset, Liu Fu Ling had to light the first lantern of the festival at the city gates.

Once the Emperor had lit the first lantern, every one of the common folk will light their prepared lanterns in succession, praying to the god of heaven for happiness in the upcoming year.

Under the protection of Qi Xi and Mo Cha, Yun Ge snuck out of the palace while everyone was crowding around the city gates. As they walked, thousands of lanterns lit up one after another, lighting up trees and flowers, making them shining and radiant, throwing light upon the heavens and earth, like it was made of multicolored glass.

After spending such a long time kept in the palace, upon seeing such a beautiful scene, Yun Ge couldn’t temp down the excitement within her, and found an excuse for her own action- since her matter wasn’t urgent, she could play for a while before going off to settle her matter. She knocked against the carriage, ordering Fu Yu to stop, then smiled. “No wonder the border tribes lust after the Central Plains. With such wondrous scenes, who wouldn’t?” When Mo Cha saw Yun Ge getting off the carriage, she hesitated before saying. “Missy, it is very crowded outside. It is better for us to just watch the festivities from inside the carriage.”

Yun Ge ignored Mo Cha, and got off the carriage with Fu Yu’s assistance. Mo Cha looked at Qi Xi pleadingly but since Yu An had ordered them to listen to whatever Yun Ge said, Qi Xi shook his head slightly, indicating that they will do as Yun Ge wished. With Qi Xi and Fu Yu clearing the crowd in front for Yun Ge and Mo Cha, Liu Shun at the back protecting her, the quintet walked along the streets, admiring the lanterns as they walked.

There were many talented people in Chang An, the lanterns these people made had a different charm about them. Those lanterns were no longer simply for praying to the god of heaven. Those lanterns had drawings, or words. Some talented groups of people even hung the lanterns they made to display, inviting people to rate their lanterns, the winner would laugh, the loser would have to buy everyone drinks, those who didn’t win or lose were upright and enchanting, often becoming the topic of people’s conversation.

There were also talented women who would sew poetry or riddles on the lanterns, if someone managed to come up with the following line of the poem, or guess the riddle, they would earn a patch of needlework personally hand sewn by the woman.

Although the prize wasn’t valuable, it was special and had a crowd of young noblemen clamouring for it.

Yun Ge laughed as she watched. “This is almost the same as the grasslands’ practice of racing horses or singing love songs to woo ladies, only the people of the Central Plains are more reserved.”
.......................................................................................................................

Meng Jue and Liu Bing Yi stood at the city gates, squeezing with the commoners to watch Liu Fu Ling light the lantern. He thought that with tonight’s festivities, based on her personality, Yun Ge would definitely want to watch, but she wasn’t to be spotted among all the palace maids standing above the city gates. He wondered how she fared now. Logically; she should be able to get off her bed by now. The whole city was bustling with festive joy but Meng Jue felt his excitement ebbing away, and only wanted to return back to his residence.

Liu Bing Yi had already guessed how Meng Jue felt, he too felt inexplicably down, so although they walked side by side, none of them spoke a word. Over the sounds of the noisy crowd, Liu Bing Yi suddenly asked. “Meng Jue, did Ping tell you that Yun Ge said she only promised his ma.. master that she would only remain there for a year?”

Meng Jue nodded. Liu Bing Yi smiled and saluted him with his hands clasped over each other. “Congratulations!” Meng Jue didn’t show any signs of happiness though; the smile on his lips was as slight as ever. When Liu Bing Yi caught sight of Huo Cheng Jun walking alone, he was part curious, part amused. In the crowd, if one wasn’t careful, he could be easily separated from his companions, but they were enemies bound to meet, and so they came face to face with each other.

Huo Cheng Jun was clad in green skirts, her black hair swept into a simple but elegant bun, with a pin through her hair, dressed very simply, like all the other girls on the streets tonight. However, those other girls had their arms linked with their female companions as they talked, laughed and took in the scenes, but Huo Cheng Jun was alone, walking silently through the crowd.

Tonight might just be here very last Lantern Festival spent with the common folk.After this, she would be spending the rest of her life deep in the halls of Wei Yang Palace. She deliberately sent her maids away, sneaking out alone, not knowing what she wanted to see, or what she even wanted. She was just following the crowd, her mind a complete blank, just walking. But once she saw that graceful figure across the lighted street, through the moving crowd, she suddenly understood what she was looking for.

Sadness trapped her, not allowing her to move. So it turned out that she couldn’t forget him, that she was searching for him. So the green skirt she casually threw on was only because she knew he liked green. So her simple and unadorned dressing was to mourn the dream quashed dead in her heart.

Liu Bing Yi saw Huo Cheng Jun standing in a daze among the crowd, staring straight at Meng Jue. The crowd behind her continued to flow, some people colliding against her but she didn’t seem to notice. Meng Jue’s gaze was travelling languidly along the various lanterns beside him, not seeing Huo Cheng Jun at all. Liu Bing Yi coughed softly, using his elbow to poke Meng Jue, mentioning for him to look at her. When Meng Jue saw Huo Cheng Jun, he stopped.

Liu Bing Yi whispered “She has been looking at you for like the longest time. Since we’re still in the midst of enjoying the festivities, go talk to her! Or greet her at the very least.” Meng Jue gave an almost inaudible sigh, then walked towards Huo Cheng Jun. “You came to look at the lanterns?” Huo Cheng Jun nodded. “You too?”

Liu Bing Yi looked towards the heavens, speechless. One was asking a nonsensical question, the other’s reply was even more nonsensical, both smart people becoming idiots. Thank goodness he didn’t have the ‘luck’ in his life to enjoy such a form of flirting, no need to become an idiot.

After the perfunctory greetings were made, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Meng Jue wasn’t talking, Huo Cheng Jun wasn’t either, Liu Bing Yi stared broodingly at Meng Jue, then glanced at Huo Cheng Jun.

The three of them: Meng Jue was graceful and elegant, Liu Bing Yi stood noble and dignified, although Huo Cheng Jun was dressed simply, her simple dressing couldn’t mask her beauty. As they stood on the street, many pedestrians did a double take upon seeing them. Meng Jue saluted Huo Cheng Jun, intending to take his leave.

Huo Cheng Jun knew that this might be the last time she could be alone with Meng Jue, her heart aching, her lips wanting to say something but only managed to move feebly before she bowed her head. Liu Bing Yi quickly cut in before Meng Jue could speak.
“Since we have met coincidentally, why don’t we admire the street lanterns together?” Huo Cheng Jun nodded wordlessly, Meng Jue looked sharply at Liu Bing Yi but didn’t say a word. Liu Bing Yi laughed heartily. “Miss Huo, please.”

And so, the trio connected by complicated relationships walked together, admiring the lanterns. Although their group had grown bigger, their words grew less.

Unintentionally or not, Liu Bing Yi started walking slower, allowing Huo Cheng Jun and Meng Jue to walk side by side, choosing the admire the lanterns and people alone. Huo Cheng Jun was walking on the outside; sometimes someone from the crowd would collide into her. Meng Jue seamlessly moved to the outside, protecting her from the jostling crowd.

There were various lanterns of different shapes and sizes. The big ones were almost human-sized, the small ones were only as small as a fist, some were made out of premium silk, others were made of lambskin.

Huo Cheng Jun was still in a daze, not really noticing the lanterns above and beside her. Some were hanging low, she didn’t bend as she crossed, some lanterns touched the road, she would forget to dodge, but Meng Jue would always help her move the lantern aside just as she was about to collide into it, or gently pull her aside.

His heart was even harder and colder than steel, yet his actions were always so gentle and tender. She suddenly wanted to scream, or cry, asking him why, why? She had too many questions, but so what if she asked him? After tonight, she would become someone else together, if he was an enemy to the Huos, then he would be her enemy.

So what if she asked? Today was the last time!

Forgetting the past, blocking out the future, just only living out tonight, just like their first meeting, without hatred or bias, only searching for perfection. Huo Cheng Jun smiled and pointed at the round lanterns above her. “Meng Jue, what is this lantern called?” Meng Jue took a look.

“Yu Shan [3] Small Ball Lantern.”

“What about the one that looks like an archway?”

“Tian Wang [4] Lantern.”

“Then what about that one that looks like a silk ball? A silk ball lantern?”

“Although it looks like a silk ball, but each side of its flower patterns are like the patterns on tortoises, so the people call it Tortoise Pattern Lantern to represent longevity. During the Lantern Festival when the late Emperor was sixty, someone presented a huge Tortoise Pattern Lantern to the late Emperor, a 108 candles could be placed within the lantern. Once lit, it could be seen almost 10 li [5] away.”

“Was there really such a big lantern? I wonder how big the biggest lantern here today is.”
……

Huo Cheng Jun’s actions were like an innocent lady walking beside the man she loved, wandering under the dreamy lantern light, under her flirtatious voice hid her nervous heart. Everyone who passed by cast them envious looks, admiring the couple who looked like a pair of immortals. Under everyone’s envious gaze, Huo Cheng Jun could almost believe everything was real, that this person was truly walking beside her, his warm voice truly ringing beside her ear, sometimes even smiling at her comments about the lanterns.

The Heavens weren’t kind to her, but they generously gave tonight to her. Tonight, at least, belonged to her.

“Meng Jue, look there…” Huo Cheng Jun turned to smile at Meng Jue, but realized Meng Jue hadn’t moved, staring fixedly at a distance. As Huo Cheng Jun followed his gaze, her smile instantly vanished into thin air.

In between two watchtowers hung a few strings of black, rough rope, and a whole string of lanterns were strung on the rope, every string held more than twenty white silk lanterns. As the rope was black, it melted into the night, not noticeable at first glance. From afar, in the dark night, an illusion of numerous lanterns floating in the night sky was created, descending from the heavens like a sparkly crystal fountain. In front of the sparkly fountain, a girl wore light green skirts, with a cloak made of white fox fur, pointing at an octagonal palace lantern, her head half tilted, carefully admiring the lantern.

Not only did they clash, even the colours of their clothes clashed!

In that instant, Huo Cheng Jun came to a sudden realization while staring at the green on Yun Ge’s body, sadness consuming her so much so that she laughed.

And so it turned out that tonight was like countless others, only a joke the Heavens played on her. The more beautiful the beginning the Heavens bestowed on her, the more cruel the ending shall be.

Tonight, wasn’t hers.
.......................................................................................................................
Yun Ge really liked the octagon palace lantern she held in her hand, but no matter how much money Qi Xi offered, the young scholar who made the lantern refused to sell, only saying that if they gave the correct answers to his riddles, he would give them the lantern for free; if not, he wouldn’t sell it for all the money in the world. Despite Mo Cha acting out the part of a nice guy, using powers of persuasion and Fu Yu in the part of the bad guy, using threats, the scholar only smiled and shook his head.

Yun Ge wasn’t good at guessing riddles, tried twice but just couldn’t manage to guess three in a row. She wasn’t interested in things that would make too much use of her brain anyway, so she could only give up and admit defeat. She passed the palace lantern back to the scholar and turned to leave, but the very instant she turned, she froze.

Suddenly turning back: old friends, past events were all displayed under the flickering candle lights. Under the lanterns, in the crowd, Meng Jue and Huo Cheng Jun stood side by side, like an immortal couple. Yun Ge stared at them, a vague smile playing on her lips. Logically speaking, Meng Jue and Huo Cheng Jun really were a gorgeous couple.

Meng Jue headed towards her, maneuvering his way through the crowd, his steps hurried. Huo Cheng Jun didn’t even know why she even followed Meng Jue. Liu Bing Yi squeezed through the crowd, muttering to himself. “The god of heaven is really celebrating!”

Meng Jue thought that Yun Ge would turn the other way when she saw him, but contrary to his expectations, she stood quietly with a smile on her face, almost like she was waiting for him to reach her. When he finally reached her, he suddenly became at a loss for words, not knowing what he should say.

Yun Ge asked with a smile. “All of you came to see the lights?” Liu Bing Yi bowed his head and snorted out a laugh. Yun Ge looked at him, slightly confused. Meng Jue told Yun Ge “Bing Yi and I came out to see the lights and met coincidentally met Miss Huo along the way.” Huo Cheng Jun’s eyes darkened, turning her head away, but Yun Ge acted like she didn’t hear anything, only talking to Liu Bing Yi. “Da Ge, how does Jie Jie fare?” As Huo Cheng Jun was present, Liu Bing Yi didn’t want to talk too much about this, only giving a vague nod “Very well.”

Meng Jue glanced at the palace lantern Yun Ge was holding. “I see you really liked that, why didn’t you buy it?” Yun Ge pointed at the lantern riddle, smiling helplessly. A thought suddenly occurred to her – all the three new arrivals really liked to think and play mind games. She sidled up to Liu Bing Yi, with a smile on her face, “One must guess three riddles correctly before receiving the palace lantern. Da Ge, guess those riddles for me, will you?” Liu Bing Yi glanced at Meng Jue, although he didn’t seem unhappy but he didn’t want to accept her request directly, hemmed and hawed for a bit before saying “Let us all look at the riddles together!”

Huo Cheng Jun casually flung a few coins in the clay jar on the table, and mentioned for the scholar to draw a riddle for her to guess. As she took the bamboo lot from the scholar, she turned to Yun Ge with a smile “Why are you out of the palace? His ma…master isn’t accompanying you to see the lights? His imperial highness [6] is extraordinarily smart, even if you want ten palace lanterns, you could have your wish.”

With Yun Ge’s current position, it was indeed true that she couldn’t leave the palace at will. It would be a mistake if she were to say she snuck out, but if she said Liu Fu Ling knew, it wasn’t appropriate either so she only smiled, not giving Huo Cheng Jun a ready reply.

Ever since Huo Cheng Jun appeared, Fu Yu had been on his guard. Now, he hurriedly replied. “Supervisor Yu was extremely dissatisfied with this year’s selection of lanterns in the palace and so he commanded us servants to what designs there were outside. We servants didn’t know how to read or draw, thus, Supervisor Yu specially permitted Miss Yun to leave the palace to write and draw down any good designs so he could order them made for next year’s Lantern Festival.”

Huo Cheng Jun had pent up rage that she couldn’t release and Fu Yu was only adding fuel to the fire. She smiled coldly at him. “Was my question directed at you? Did Supervisor Yu also command you to answer questions not meant for you and interrupt others?” Fu Yu quickly bowed in apology. “Your servant knows he is in the wrong.” Huo Cheng Jun scoffed. “Is knowing all there is?”

Fu Yu raised his hand to give himself a slap but Yun Ge reached out to block his blow with a smile. “If a servant interrupts two masters to speak, then that is called ‘interruption’, but I too am a maid, so how was that ‘interruption’? Missy asked a question but your servant didn’t respond in time and Fu Yu was afraid of wasting missy’s time so he quickly answered the question. He wasn’t in the wrong; the one who was in the wrong was your servant here, who now awaits missy’s punishment.”

At Yun Ge’s tactful answer, Huo Cheng Jun took a deep breath, temping down the anger in her heart, before giving a lovely smile. “Miss Yun really knows how to joke. I’ve heard his imperial highness had already rested at your pallet; even if I had the courage of a bear, I wouldn’t dare punish you!” Meng Jue who was writing the answer to the riddle suddenly turned to look at Yun Ge, waves churning in the depths of his black eyes.

Liu Bing Yi quickly shouted “I’ve solved this riddle! ‘Regard the people as valuable, and the court officials as not [7].’ This is two characters, right?” He picked up the brush on the table and wrote ‘Big’ and ‘Small’ on the bamboo lot, passing it back to the scholar. The scholar smiled. “Congratulations, mister, you are right. You have won yourself a small pumpkin lantern. If you can guess the second riddle, then the lotus lantern will be yours. Get three correct and you can receive the top prize for tonight.” The scholar pointed at the palace lantern Yun Ge was just admiring. Liu Fu Ling laughed out loud, asking “Aren’t all of you going to congratulate me?” but everyone ignored him.

Meng Jue continued to stare at Yun Ge.

Although Yun Ge was angered by Huo Cheng Jun’s words, but what made her even angrier was Meng Jue’s stare. She stared angrily back at him. Whether or not Huo Cheng Jun’s nonsensical words were reliable or not; even if they were true, so what? What right do you have to look at me that way, like I did something wrong! What about your own self? Liu Bing Yi noticed Huo Cheng Jun smiling, about to continue talking, so he quickly asked “Miss Huo, have you started on your riddle?” This was when Huo Cheng Jun remembered the riddle in her hand; she took out her bamboo lot, reading it together with Liu Bing Yi.

“Missing you since parting for twenty years”

This riddle wasn’t difficult, Liu Bing Yi guessing it immediately. “This can be solved with a homonym.”

Huo Cheng Jun had guessed it too, her expression darkened, glancing at Meng Jue, but did Meng Jue even see her? The complicated form (大寫) of the character ‘twenty’ was ‘廿’, which was the pronunciation of the character ‘念’ (to miss), since she had missed him for twenty years, it implied that the writer couldn’t forget him. Liu Bing Yi wrote ‘thinking of him constantly [8]’, then passed it back to the scholar. He sighed and said softly “You hurt your enemy only once, but you yourself are hurt three times more, why torture yourself this way?”

Huo Cheng Jun never had any closer sisters or friends, keeping all her thoughts to herself. No one ever truly cared for her pain and suffering. Liu Bing Yi’s words were part consoling, part advice, hitting that tender spot in her heart, the anger in her eyes slowly turned into sadness. Half grabbing Yun Ge’s wrist, Meng Jue dragged her away. When Liu Bing Yi saw them leave, he left out a sigh of relief. If not, once Huo Cheng Jun and Yun Ge were together, with Meng Jue in the middle of it, who knows what might have happened.

The numerous lanterns together turned night into day; the crowd milled everywhere, endless laughter travelled through the night. Huo Cheng Jun just felt like the noise around her only served to emphasize her loneliness, turning to leave without even bidding Liu Bing Yi goodbye.

The scholar called out. “You two have easily guessed two riddles. Don’t you want to guess another one?” Huo Cheng Jun’s eyes coldly flicked across the palace lantern Yun Ge liked, then strode away.

The scholar picked up the bamboo lot Meng Jue had written halfway on, his voice anxious. “This riddle had been around for the past three years but till this year, no one had managed to guess it. I think this gentleman looks very clever, don’t you want to give it a try?”

Liu Bing Yi called out to Huo Cheng Jun. “Miss Huo, since we are here, why don’t we play all we want, since this comes only once a year. If you don’t mind, would missy accept my help to help missy guess those riddles?” Huo Cheng Jun stood silently for a while, then nodded. “You’re right, just this once.” She cheered herself up, smiled at the scholar. “Your riddle here really has been around unsolved for three years?” The scholar puffed up with pride “Of course!”

Liu Bing Yi smiled “We don’t want this palace lantern of yours, have you got any others? If one of these lanterns catches this missy’s eye, then I’ll solve your riddle. If not, then we’ll go elsewhere.” The scholar looked at the palace lantern hanging above, not understanding what was wrong with that lantern. He thought for a while, then bent down and started rummaging through his box of lanterns.

At Liu Bing Yi’s words, Huo Cheng Jun couldn’t help but to stare at Liu Bing Yi. The Liu Bing Yi of today was no longer the idle wanderer of Chang An, no longer looking poor at all. His hair was tied up in a blue pearl headdress, clad in a deep blue robe and court official boots on his feet. He didn’t hang jade ornaments on his waist like other officials, but instead, from his waist hung a short dagger, emphasizing his charm and handsome figure.

The scholar carried out a box, opening it with a flourish and took out an octagon palace lantern with tassels. The design was exactly the same as the lantern Yun Ge was admiring but the handiwork was even better. The lantern’s boning was made from the rare white Ling Shan bamboo, the eight sides made of Bing Jiao silk, with eight drawings embroidered on each panel, depicting the legend of Chang-Er. The woman in the drawing was beautiful, her posture graceful. Her expression whether happy, troubled, angry or sad was as animated as any human, the quality on par to those imperial lanterns used in the palace, and even more exquisite.

Huo Cheng Jun was still a young lady, although her thoughts more complicated than other girls her age, but all humans naturally are attracted to beauty, so how could she not like such a beautiful palace lantern? Furthermore, this lantern was even better than the one Yun Ge liked. The more she carried the lantern, the better she liked it. She admired it for a while before reluctantly returning it to the scholar.

Seeing this, Liu Bing Yi smiled at the scholar saying “Pass me your riddle!” The scholar passed the bamboo lot over and Liu Bing Yi saw that the words “Hidden scent, clear snow [9]” were written on the front, the back had ‘Guess one character’ written on it. He thought hard for a while, having a vague idea but couldn’t be sure of his answer. Huo Cheng Jun thought for a while but couldn’t crack the riddle. She refused to think any longer, only staring silently at Liu Bing Yi.

When the scholar saw that Liu Bing Yi didn’t answer immediately like the previous two riddles, he couldn’t help but be proud and disappointed at the same time. Liu Bing Yi flipped the lot back to the front again and saw the incomplete sentence Meng Jue had started “Hidden scent encompassing….”

The scholar asked with an air of puzzlement “I don’t know what that gentleman earlier meant; the answer is only one word, why was he writing a whole sentence?” This was enough confirmation for Liu Bing Yi that his answer was right, also understanding why Meng Jue would write that sentence. Meng Jue must have been upset that this scholar was making things difficult for Yun Ge and was intending to ‘return’ his prideful words to him, taking him down a notch.

Liu Bing Yi smiled and lifted the brush, wanting to continue Meng Jue’s sentence but suddenly feeling a little uncomfortable and dejected. So he thought for a while before starting anew besides Meng Jue’s line, writing “Hidden scent encompassing clear snow, deep and shallow”.

Once he was done, he looked upon his own words with a smile, passing the bamboo lot back to the scholar, taking the lantern directly and presenting it to Huo Cheng Jun with both hands. He then bowed and said. “I hope missy will like this.” The crowd that had gathered to watch all laughed and clapped. They saw Huo Cheng Jun’s simple dressing and Liu Bing Yi’s elegant nobleman getup and assumed that it was another coincidental meeting and interesting story, like any other Lantern Festival.

Huo Cheng Jun had received many valuable presents in her life, but this was the first time she received such a present. When she heard the crowd shouting “Accept, accept”, she felt that it was against her noblewoman upbringing but a strange interest sprung up in her heart, so she shyly bowed to Liu Bing Yi “Many thanks, mister.” When she got up, she accepted the palace lantern with both hands. Liu Bing Yi smiled in acknowledgement, Huo Cheng Jun felt slightly embarrassed, hurriedly squeezing her way out of the crowd holding the lantern with the crowd still teasing them. Liu Bing Yi hurriedly followed.

The scholar held the bamboo lot, muttering to himself, staring at his riddle. “Hidden scent, clear snow”, then glanced at Meng Jue’s incomplete answer “Hidden scent encompassing….encompassing clear snow.” Finally, he looked at Liu Bing Yi’s, smiling as he read “’Hidden scent encompassing clear snow, deep and shallow.’ Excellent, excellent! They guessed well, and matched the riddle well!” Meng Jue and Liu Bing Yi’s answers were using riddles to answer the riddle, all three answers were aimed at that one character, but each sentence better than the last.

The scholar didn’t mind Liu Bing Yi’s insult at him, praising “Mister is truly….” When he looked up, he could no longer find Liu Bing Yi or Huo Cheng Jun, only the never ending crowd on the street remained.

Someone wanted to throw coins to guess riddles, but the scholar waved them off. The guest was unhappy but in an instant, that weak scholar from before suddenly turned into an authoritative figure. Fear filled that guest’s heart, and he went away grumbling. The scholar started to pack the lanterns, preparing to leave.

To have met those four people tonight meant that this trip was not made in vain. This earth that made his father die still longing for it, and his mother to kill herself in depression was indeed full of talents!
......................................................................................................................
Yun Ge was dragged by Meng Jue out of the lantern festivities.

Mo Cha, Fu Yu tried to block him, but Qi Xi remembered another strange order by Supervisor Yu: If Meng Jue and Yun Ge were together, they were not to go near or disturb them. It seemed like Supervisor Yu could predict the future like a god too, how else would he have known that Yun Ge would run into Meng Jue? Qi Xi bade everyone to follow Yun Ge from afar, out of hearing distance but at a distance where they could still see her.

Meng Jue walked with Yun Ge for some distance, his anger and surprise when he first heard Huo Cheng Jun’s words slowly calming down, instead felt a sense of amusement and even more so, a sense of helplessness.

“Why are you out alone when you haven’t even recovered?”

“This is my problem, why should you care?”

“Have you been coughing of late?”

“Why should you care?”

Meng Jue couldn’t be bothered to talk anymore, one hand reaching out for Yun Ge’s wrist to take her pulse, the other hand dealing with Yun Ge’s struggle. After a while, he let go of her, sinking deep in thought. “Tell Physician Zhang to stop with the acupuncture. Recently, I have been helping you make a scented powder; whenever you cough in the middle of the night, interrupting your sleep, throw a bunch of it into the incense burner.”

Yun Ge scoffed, indicating that she didn’t want to accept his good intentions.

Meng Jue adjusted Yun Ge’s cloak for her. “Although today is a warm day, but you still can’t remain outside for too long. I’ll send you back.” But Yun Ge remained standing there, the anger on her face turning into one of awkwardness.

Meng Jue asked “Has something happened in the palace?” Yun Ge wanted to smile, but failed “Nothing happened in the palace, I…. I just wanted to ask a favour of you.” Meng Jue replied concisely “Speak”.

“His majesty would like to summon Da Gong Zi to Chang An. He was afraid Da Gong Zi wouldn’t come, so he hoped you could persuade him to.”

This is the reason why you’re standing in front of me? Meng Jue smiled, but his eyes were unusually bright. “Impossible. If his majesty wishes to summon, then he should summon away. Whether Prince He of Changyi agrees to come or not is his own decision, and has nothing to do with me.”

“His majesty definitely doesn’t mean harm.”

“It doesn’t concern me.”

Yun Ge sputtered angrily. “How then, will it concern you?”

Meng Jue wanted to say “No matter what, it still doesn’t concern me”, but he remained silent for a while before asking “Why did he rest on your pallet?”

“You…..” Yun Ge patted her chest, reminding herself not to get angry, “Meng Jue, you really are not a gentleman.”

“Did I ever tell you I was one?”

Since she was the one begging the favour, she had to answer him, so Yun Ge replied truthfully but crossly. “There was one night we both couldn’t sleep so we were talking and eating on my pallet. Then, we just somehow fell asleep.”

“It isn’t a surprise that he couldn’t sleep. The day he sleeps peacefully would mean something was wrong. But you are someone who once asleep, would sleep extremely soundly, why couldn’t you fall asleep?”

Yun Ge bowed her head, not replying. Meng Jue saw that Yun Ge wasn’t replying so he changed the question “When did this happen?”

It so happened that Yun Ge and Liu Fu Ling were counting how many days were left to the New Year, so she answered readily “Third day of the twelve lunar month”.

Meng Jue asked for the date to see what happened during that period of time that would cause Yun Ge to lose sleep over it. After thinking for a moment, he couldn’t think of anything significant that happened in or out of the palace. He was just about to ask Yun Ge when it suddenly occurred to him that day was the first time Liu Bing Yi met Liu Fu Ling; Xu Ping Jun had begged him to check on Liu Bing Yi’s safety in the palace.

As Meng Jue remembered that glimpse of skirts along the corridor of Wen Shi Hall, the sharp edge in his eyes slowly softened. Yun Ge saw that his expression was still as cold as ever and said scornfully “Meng Jue, what right do you have to care about Huo Cheng Jun’s words?” “Who said I cared? May I remind you that you’re the one asking me a favour, so please mind your language.”

Yun Ge turned away with a flick of her sleeves. She walked for a bit before stopping abruptly, took a deep breath, then gently patted her cheeks, pasted on a smile, and turned back to Meng Jue. “Master Meng, what conditions do you have?” Meng Jue stared contemplatively at Yun Ge. “This matter is really important to him.”

Yun Ge smiled “Since you have already figured out its importance, you may now state your condition.”

“First answer a question: There are so many princes and grandsons that bear the name of Liu, why only summon Prince He of Changyi? Why should I trust him?”

Yun Ge’s fake smiled vanished and said gravely, “Meng Jue, I beg you to trust me, I promise on my life that Liu He will not come to any harm in Chang An, and might only gain from coming.” She felt like she might have had said too much, so she added “His majesty will definitely not harm him, but as for others who might, I’m sure he has the ability to protect himself from those people.”

Meng Jue mulled over it. Yun Ge’s eyes never wavered from him. After a while, Meng Jue said “Fine, I’ll trust you.” Meng Jue said he would ‘trust’ her, not ‘promise’ her, so Yun Ge asked “What do you want me to do? You’re a smart businessman; don’t go quoting a price you know I can’t afford.”

He thought for a while before saying “Within the year, you’re not allowed to be affectionate with him, you cannot embrace him, or kiss him, or sleep on the same pallet as him, you can’t do anything.” “Meng Jue, you….” Yun Ge’s face was flushed red.

Meng Jue smiled. “Since those Han Confucian values have been deeply ingrained in him, if he truly values you, as long as you are not his wedded wife, he will not touch you. But, I don’t have much faith in you.” “Meng Jue, what kind of person do you think I am?” Meng Jue’s eyes darkened, but the smile on his face never waved. “I once said, I don’t make promises easily but once I do I will never rescind them. The promise I made to you, I will definitely fulfill it.”

Yun Ge shot Meng Jue a puzzled look, was anyone else in the world as difficult to figure out as him?

Meng Jue smiled blandly, “You only have to answer me now, ‘yes’ or ‘no’.”

Yun Ge stood there in a daze. Using one year as his deadline, Meng Jue must have found out about the one year promise with Ling Ge Ge that she told Xu Jie Jie, but what Ling Ge Ge is about to do is definitely beyond his expectations. In the future, whether Liu Bing Yi or Liu He ascends the throne, based on Meng Jue’s relationship with them, he will be in a strong position, with the whole of Han displayed before him, where would he come up with the time to bother about me? Anyway, it is only one year.

Meng Jue looked at the dazed Yun Ge, and continued with a smile. “Also, I forbid you do tell anyone about our promise, especially his majesty.” Yun Ge rolled her eyes, also smiling as she said “Fine, I promise you. If I go back on my word, may I…may I not find happiness in this life.” Meng jue nodded “I’ll send you back.”

In the carriage, Yun Ge didn’t speak, so neither did Meng Jue, so only the squeaking of the carriage wheels filled the silence.

Just as they were about to reach the palace gates, Meng Jue said “I’ll send you up to this point! There should be people sent by Supervisor Yu to receive you now.” He got off the carriage once he was done. Yun Ge lifted up the curtain “This is very far from your residence; let me get Fu Yu to send you back in the carriage. I can just walk over.”

Meng Jue tenderly said “No need, I just want to walk alone. Yun Ge, take care of yourself. Don’t care too much about other people, especially the people in the palace. Don’t trust any of them.” Yun Ge smiled “Meng Jue, why do you still not understand? You and I, we’re different.”

The faint smile on Meng Jue’s lips seemed self-deprecating, “My problem isn’t that I don’t understand you, but that I know you even better than I think.”

Yun Ge was stunned.

Meng Jue turned and walked into the darkness.
.......................................................................................................................
[1] Taiyi god: the god who was the master of the universe.
[2] 15th of the first lunar month was Lantern festival, 15th of the seventh lunar month was the Hungry Ghost Festival, 15th of the tenth lunar month calendar was the Water Lantern Festival.
[3] Yu Shan means an elegant bird cage
[4] Tian Wang means the Prince/King of Heaven
[5] About 4 kilometers or so.
[6] As the character for 皇(referring to Emperor/Imperial-) is the same as 黄 (surname), it could also be a homonym, referring to Liu Fu Ling as Master Huang instead of his majesty so their listeners wouldn’t know less, but since TH didn’t change the Chinese character, I shall use his imperial highness, referring to those gentlemen connected to the imperial family.
[7] Chinese characters are amazing because they can be taken apart in riddles to form a new word. ‘Regard the people as valuable’ – the Emperor knows his people as 天下 (the land under heaven, literally means under heaven). The word under the top stroke ‘一’forms ‘大’. ‘the court officials as not’ – court officials meet in court ‘above people’ known as ‘堂上’(in court, lit meaning on top of court). On top of the character 堂 is the word ‘小’. See if you can spot it.
[8] 念念不忘 – an idiom that means to bear in mind constantly, to constantly think of
[9] Was curious when I read this and went to find the answer on Baidu. Readers have cracked the riddle, though Tong Hua never verified it but I think it is legit. Hidden scent 暗香 , so hidden away the 日 from ‘香’(scent) you get ‘禾’,Clear Snow 晴雪',the character‘雪’(snow), clear skies would mean no rain (‘雨’), so you have to take that part away from the character, getting 彐. Join them together and you get 秉 (power and authority)[DUN DUN! FORESHADOWING], that is why Meng Jue used ‘encompass’ to show them being joined together, hence oneupping the scholar’s ‘brilliant’ riddle, showing that Meng Jue was the better one. That was how he intended to take him down a notch. Liu Bing Yi added deep and shallow to show which character was on top and which was at the bottom. Such brilliance, huh.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 29: Soaring Together Through This Life

Sun, 03 Jun 2012 07:37:11 GMT

After taking a day off to catch up with Gaksitaaaaal, I'm back! This is a sweet, short interlude, the whole chapter completely and utterly devoted to Ling Ge Ge and Yun Ge as the readers get a peek into their interactions now that Yun Ge clearly knows that her heart lies with him and that barrier that she intentionally placed in between them is gone, they are truly as free as birds around each other. As I was translating this snippet, I was playing Kenji Wu (吳克群)'s Holding Hands (牽牽手) (english translations here) and thought that it described their relationship perfectly.

There is something so pure and untainted about their love for each other that makes me root for this couple instantly. They are able to strip away life's complexities and complications so easily and know that the simple things are the ones that count. Enjoying life's simple joys and living life to the fullest are what really matters. Those that have read spoilers, when I looked back at this chapter, there is just this sense of bittersweetness, for the what could-have-been.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE. This chapter is really a breeze to translate cause it is really a much needed break from all the earlier heaviness.

.......................................................................................................................
As the night grew darker, he only feared that his vibrant flower would wilt away, and so he deliberately lighted all the red candles to illuminate the hall. He seemed to fear that if he even blinked, he would find Yun Ge vanishing before his eyes - Liu Fu Ling refused to let any trace of darkness affect his vision. Within Xuan Shi Hall, the candles were brightly lit, lighting up each corner of the hall. Physician Zhang was in half kneeling by the dragon pallet, performing acupuncture on Yun Ge.

Liu Fu Ling was afraid his presence would affect Physician Zhang, so he stood behind the curtains, but his eyes never wavered from the curtain.

Yu An, Qi Xi, Liu Shun and all the other eunuchs were kneeling as one, the hall was filled with people both inside and outside, yet not a sound was heard, an oppressive, anxious silence hovered in the air.

After a long while, Physician Zhang emerged, his head full of sweat, wearily kowtowing in front of Liu Fu Ling to request his leave. “Your subject will be back tomorrow. Rest assured, your majesty; Miss Yun’s injury is not grave, she will recover after a period of rest.” Liu Fu Ling warmly said “Rest well when you get back.” Physician Zhang left with a eunuch guiding the way.

Liu Fu Ling sat on the side of the pallet, his fingers lightly brushing across Yun Ge’s brows, eyes, nose….

When he hurriedly rushed out from the great hall to the Blue River, all he saw was Yun Ge hanging upside down from the platform. Suddenly, the ice platform collapsed, ice and snow flying everywhere. She was like a butterfly with broken wings, heading towards the abyss of death. She was so helpless but all he could do was to watch her fall. He brought her to this dangerous place, but he couldn’t protect her. He could only watch himself losing her. He could only watch…..
.......................................................................................................................

Liu Fu Ling had already sat in front of Yun Ge’s pallet for more than two hours. Yu An caught on to his majesty’s intention to stay by her side and hesitated before forcing himself to utter the words. “Your majesty, in another two hours, dawn will break, there will be state affairs to attend to once dawn breaks; please try to rest for a while, your servants will watch over Miss Yun.”

Watch over? Liu Fu Ling raised his eyes to Yu An.

When they met his gaze, a whole group of eunuchs were so scared they kowtowed furiously; cold sweat broke out on Yu An’s brow as he said “Your majesty, your servant was not conscientious enough, please punish me.” Liu Shun hastily added “This has nothing to do with master; it was due to your servant’s incompetency, falling into the guard’s trap, thereby failing to protect Miss Yun. Your servant is willing to face death.” Liu Fu Ling asked lightly. “Mo Cha, Fu Yu, are they alive?” Yu An quickly replied “Fu Yu was seriously injured, Mo Cha only sustained light injures, both are still unconscious but their lives aren’t in danger. Once they wake up, your servant will make sure to punish them severely.” Liu Fu Ling looked at the sea of eunuchs kneeling before him, suddenly feeling tired. “All of you have knelt for a whole night, go back to rest!”

Liu Shun was stunned, what did his majesty mean? Was his majesty not going to punish them?

Liu Fu Ling waved “All of you, retreat!” All the eunuchs quickly retreated from the hall with their heads bowed. Soon, the hall was completely empty, with only Yu An remaining. Yu An stammered “Your majesty, your servant will surely protect Miss Yun properly in the future, this thing will never happen again.” Liu Fu Ling stared at Yun Ge, his question directed to Yu An as much as it was directed to himself, “Even if we manage to protect her for a while, can this protection last forever? All the palace guards belong to them; can you guarantee that there will be no trace of negligence in the future? And those palace maids that hide in the shadows, can you defend her from all of them?”

Yu An was speechless, such a question…. He couldn’t even answer this if the question was directed at his majesty’s safety, let alone Yun Ge’s? After all, there were only a limited number of eunuchs around, his foremost priority was the safety of his majesty’s, he could only allocate a certain amount of manpower to Yun Ge. Yu An looked at Yun Ge, suddenly realizing that her fate was already sealed and it was only a matter of time; his heart ached with pain and pity, but couldn’t think of a way to save her.

Liu Fu Ling smiled and shook his head, indeed it was as Meng Jue said - he could keep her but not protect her. He sighed “You may go! I would like to be alone with Yun Ge. Also, once Yun Ge wakes up, she will surely ask after Mo Cha and Fu Yu, so don’t punish them, this matter ends here.” When Yu An caught Liu Fu Ling’s expression, he didn’t dare to make further objections, quietly leaving the hall. Liu Fu Ling sat on the floor, his one hand holding Yun Ge’s, tracing the heart line on her palm back and forth. He could not let such an ‘accident’ happen again; not every ‘accident’ would result in her luckily escaping with her life. If Yun Ge……… because of him……

When he witnessed Yun Ge falling with his own eyes, despair and hopelessness threatened to overwhelm him. His hand gripped hers tightly, as if trying to remind himself that she was safe.

How could he truly prevent such ‘accidents’ from ever happening again?

There were two paths he could take: the first was to get rid of Huo Guang, but this couldn’t be accomplished in a short period of time, this was a long drawn battle of wits; if he wasn’t careful, he could put the whole dynasty in peril, destabilizing the state and his people. The second was…. was to let Yun Ge leave, let her leave the palace that she never belonged to, leave the turbulence that was Chang An. He should give her freedom, shouldn’t he? She was born to be enjoying the vast heavens and earth, not suited for the bloodthirsty palace, full of plots in every corner.

However, since they met again, since they slapped their palms together to seal their pact, she was his one and only. So many years of waiting had passed, even a seed the size of a grain would have grown into a big, towering tree, let alone his longing for her? She had already taken root in his heart, her roots sunk in, deep and tangled.

If he wanted to pull her out, his whole heart might just be taken out along with her. Who can tell him, how does one part with his own heart?
.......................................................................................................................

When Yun Ge regained consciousness, she felt like all her organs were on fire, groaning in pain.

Liu Fu Ling quickly asked “Where does it hurt?” Yun Ge slowly opened her eyes, her vision still blurry, as if she was still in a dream. “I’m alive?” Liu Fu Ling nodded “Meng Jue saved you.” Yun Ge froze, then smiled. “Then you should thank him properly.”

Liu Fu Ling sensed a deeper meaning behind her words and his heart leaped, rendered mute by this unspeakable joy welling in his heart, he could only stare mutely at her. What she thought was sure parting because of death was now another unexpected chance to be together – Yun Ge felt an indescribable joy bubbling in her heart, gently smoothing Liu Fu Ling’s brow, her voice softly reproachful “You didn’t sleep the whole night? Why were you so stupid? I was here sleeping, and unconscious, even if you stayed by me it would be in vain, why didn’t you sleep for a while?” Liu Fu Ling deftly caught her hand in his; Yun Ge didn’t try to pull away like before, letting him hold her hand, only lowering her eyes with some embarrassment.

All traces of doubt vanished completely from his heart, only joy remaining, cascading over his heart in excited waves. Outside the hall was a gorgeous day sparkling with radiant sunlight, inside the hall was a dream coming true after many years, almost like a fantasy. Liu Fu Ling placed her hands at his cheek, running it over his face lightly, his mouth first twitching, then his face breaking into a broad smile. Yun Ge couldn’t control the joy in her heart either, when she saw Liu Fu Ling smiling, she couldn’t help but want to smile too, only her stomach was churning in pain, so she didn’t dare to do so.

So it seems that the path of life was in fact very simple, it was most painful and agonizing when one couldn’t make a decision on whether to go back or forward, but once a decision had been made to go forward, then no matter how treacherous the forward path may be, she felt no fear, only happiness. They smiled at each other like two idiots, neither knowing what to say, only smiling dumbly at each other.

Outside the hall.

Yu An tentatively called out “Your majesty.” Both of them awoke from their reverie. Liu Fu Ling said “Don’t disturb me. I will see no one today, let all of them go home to spend the New Year with their wives and children.” Yu An wanted to say something, but all his words remained stuck in his throat. Yun Ge whispered. “Be careful of others labeling you a debauched Emperor.” Liu Fu Ling laughed. “Let them say what they wish! I am not very clear headed right now anyway, if I try to work on state affairs now, who knows what might come out from my mouth.” His majesty’s voice took on a lightness of which he had never heard before, laughter evident in his voice.

Yu An felt that his majesty wasn’t the only one that wasn’t clear headed right now, he felt a little dizzy too. Last night his majesty was still so worried and devastated, his devastation affecting all those around him, but today…. His mood swung about too quickly! Yu An looked up towards the skies and strode off sighing. “Blue skies all around, clear without clouds; it really is a good day. After a year of troubles, it really is time to spend the New Year properly and rest for a few days!”

Liu Fu Ling asked Yun Ge. “Are you in pain? Do you want to rest? Physician Zhang will be here tonight to perform acupuncture on you.” Yun Ge shook her head, “I’ll be fine as long as you don’t make me laugh, and if I talk slowly.”

“Yun Ge, I want to say…..”

“Ling Ge Ge, I want to say…..”

Both of them smiled at each other, both opening their mouths to talk, and both stopping at the same time.

“You go first” Yun Ge said. Liu Fu Ling replied “You go first!”

Yun Ge smiled shyly, keeping her eyes trained downwards; she said “Ling Ge Ge, last night I finally sorted out something in my mind. As I fell, I was full of regret and sorrow, I felt like I should have done many things that I didn’t do. There is too much unpredictability in life, no one can accurately know what the future may bring. I don’t want to be full of regrets only when life ends, so, I’ve decided: if I like someone then I’ll like him, if I want to do it, then I’ll do it, why think so much?” Her eyelids fluttered a few times like two butterflies, “Ling Ge Ge, I want to be with you!”

Just a simple sentence, but Liu Fu Ling felt like he heard the sounds of nature, his whole body was like it was drunk with wine, how many years had passed since he felt this happy? Liu Fu Ling held her hand, bent and kissed her palm. “Yun Ge, last night, I too, finally sorted something out too. People say that life is long, but is in fact very short, even if one has a peaceful life, it only is but a few tens of years, including accidents and sickness, no one knows exactly how long a life is. I have experienced enough regrets, hatred and helplessness in this lifetime; I don’t want to spend the rest of my life that way. Yun Ge, do you still remember the promise you made when you were little? You said you were willing to go with me to the Miao boundary, willing to accompany me to tour the whole world?”

Yun Ge was a little confused. If he was only ‘Ling Ge Ge’, then of course it would be easy for her to fulfill all her promises, but he wasn’t just her ‘Ling Ge Ge’ but also the Emperor of this dynasty. Yun Ge nodded dumbly. “I have never once forgotten.” Liu Fu Ling smiled. “Yun Ge, from today onwards, I only want to be your ‘Ling Ge Ge’.”

Yun Ge’s eyes widened, the true meaning of Liu Fu Ling’s words not sinking in until a few minutes later. After a while, she stammered, “Then…..Then....But…But….” Finally forming a proper sentence, “Then who…who would be…the Emperor of Han?”

Liu Fu Ling saw Yun Ge’s face struck dumb by shock, purposely acting conflicted. “Yes! Who would be the Han Emperor?”

Yun Ge finally shook herself awake from her happy fog of joy, reaching out to hit Liu Fu Ling. “You’re so smart, you probably would have thought of that already, and you’re still….” Unintentionally probing her injured part, she frowned.

Liu Fu Ling didn’t dare to tease her anymore, quickly reaching for her hand and using it to smack his a few times. “Yun Ge, between Liu He and Liu Bing Yi, which do you prefer? I think both of them are fine, let us pick one of them to be Emperor, shall we?”

This was when Yun Ge ascertained that Liu Fu Ling truly meant what he said and he even had a well thought out plan to carry out his decision. Yun Ge was intending to stay by Liu Fu Ling’s side with a strong, determined heart, although she felt helpless, but the regrets she felt just before she faced death made her realize, maybe the helplessness of staying would be less than that of leaving. She didn’t expect Liu Fu Ling to actually be willing to give up his throne, she felt like her whole world was suddenly made bright and radiant, no trace of fog left in it, she could even see each happy day in their future life together. She hadn’t felt this happy in a very long while, happiness completely filling her heart, so much so that it seemed like it was about to explode, even if her heart exploded, each shard will still be filled with happiness.

Liu Fu Ling saw Yun Ge first staring dumbly into space, then laughing idiotically to herself, finally talking to herself, when he took a closer listen to her mutterings, he heard that she was already planning their future, first they had to go home to meet her parents, then snatch Third Brother’s horse, then he would sit on a horse while she sat on Ling Dang [1], and start their travels, first to Miao Boundaries.. Then to….

She would search for and collect ingredients and recipes to write a cook book. Han people weren’t good at cooking beef and mutton, Hu people didn’t know how to use seasonings, didn’t know how to cook vegetables; as she walked she could impart both group’s strengths to each other, so that everyone could taste even better food…

Liu Fu Ling’s heart ached. By keeping Yun Ge at his side, he had trapped a soul that longed to fly. In the days Yun Ge spent in the palace, was she ever truly happy?

Thank goodness, they still had many days ahead of them.

He never liked his throne, but in order to protect it, he lost everything. If he gave it to someone who had the ability and who truly wanted it, then they would definitely do better. By giving it up, he and Yun Ge could search for their own happiness.

Thankful that he had made the best decision of his life, he could finally fly wherever he wished to, do whatever he wanted to.

“Yun Ge, have you got money?”

Yun Ge was still lost in her beautiful fantasies, shaking her head dumbly at the question, then nodding. “I don’t, but I can make some.” Liu Fu Ling patted her head commendingly. “Looks like I’ve found myself the right wife. I’ll rely on you to provide for me in future.” Yun Ge smiled till her eyes were crescent moons. “That’s right! Someone only knows how to sell official titles; with none to sell in the future, how pitiful will that person be! Follow me in the future! If you help me make my bed, fold my blankets, warm my fire and serve me well, I’ll reward you with a bowl of rice.” Liu Fu Ling heard her tender girlish voice, saw the smile twinkling in her eyes, his heart stirred and he couldn’t help but press a kiss to her forehead. “I will definitely ‘serve you well [2]’” Yun Ge flushed red, although she scoffed, she was too embarrassed to retort, only sticking her lips out angrily.

Yun Ge had been in his thoughts for so many years, and since meeting again after so many difficulties, she had always kept him at a distance. Now that Yun Ge was by his side, his almost hopeless longing for her was about to be fulfilled, his heart felt choked up with emotion. He took off his shoes, lying by Yun Ge’s side, holding her hand, quietly gazing upon her face, only feeling calm and contentment in his heart.

Yun Ge could feel Liu Fu Ling’s breaths by her ear, she felt like half of her body was tingling all over while the other half was stiffened. She was nervous, unfamiliar to this sensation, and happy. She only wished for him and her to be peaceful and happy, together forever. Liu Fu Ling saw Yun Ge’s nervousness, and was afraid it would affect her internal injuries, so he hooked his finger through hers, then said teasingly. “Once you have recovered, I will definitely dutifully, carefully listen to your love songs, so that you can no longer complain to everyone about it, this complaint of yours has travelled to other tribes.”

When Yun Ge was talking to Aliya, her face was a picture of calm, now when she was reminded that Liu Fu Ling heard her talking nonsense to the crowd, she didn’t know how he felt listening to that, and her face flushed.

“How dare you make fun of me? I was helping you win! I was accurately ‘shooting the target’ when I said those words, they weren’t nonsense. Qiang girls are given a curved knife by either their father or their brothers as a coming of age present. Once they have found someone they liked, they would gift their curved knife to that male, as a token of their attachment. Aliya’s curved knife was still with her, meaning that she wasn’t promised to anyone. Qiang girls are also particular about the colour of their headscarves’, green, pink, yellow, blue meant that males could pursue them, but Aliya’s headscarf was red, red meant that she didn’t want to hear the love songs of males, didn’t welcome male advances. Since she wasn’t attached, why choose red? The only explanation was that she already had someone she fancied, but she had yet to tell him. When I wanted to lure her into agreeing to a civil fight, I first had to make her fear actual fighting, but the girls of the grasslands are rarely fearless, so I could only try my best to make her feel regret for the things she had yet to do. Even with her status as a princess, Aliya still didn’t dare to gift out her curved knife, which only serves to prove that the person she likes has a very special place in her heart. The deeper Aliya’s feelings, the more likely it was that she’d agree to a civil fight.”

This was when Liu Fu Ling truly realized that Yun Ge wasn’t talking nonsense back then. Every move, every word was carefully planned to destabilize Aliya’s thoughts, so that once Yun Ge suggested a civil fight, Aliya would accept very readily.

Liu Fu Ling pinched her nose, his action full of adoration and pride. “Looks like I have to thank the man Aliya likes. He had really helped us Han people unknowingly.” Yun Ge’s smile stiffened just a touch, then laughed awkwardly. “It is better to keep this matter between the two of us. You mustn’t tell anyone about it. If my Third Brother finds out I encouraged a girl to pursue him, I’ll definitely be….” Yun Ge faked a shudder.

Liu Fu Ling was part surprised, part amused. “The man Aliya likes is your Third Brother? So you knew her beforehand.”

“No, no. I only realized it upon taking a closer look at Aliya. Did you see the bangle on her wrist? A tiny silver wolf mask hung from it, the exact same copy of the mask my Third Brother wears. Tell me, if a girl carries my Third Brother’s mask around wherever she goes, what else can it mean?” Yun Ge was practically cackling with glee. “Third Brother is going to be depressed….Ouch!”

Her injuries affected, Yun Ge’s eyes and nose were scrunched together in pain. As expected, people cannot be too happy they get carried away!

Liu Fu Ling quickly said. “I forbid you to laugh again.” Yun Ge flashed him a smile. “I couldn’t help it, since I was so happy! Quick, tell me something unhappy. When are we leaving Chang An? The faster the better! I really want to be able to leave with you once I’m all better.”

Liu Fu Ling’s face was solemn and he wanted to appear even more solemn, but he couldn’t mask the happy twinkle in his eyes. “Not so soon, but I think we’ll surely be able to leave in a year.”

“I think Da Ge is very good… umm.. besides being a bit lustful, Da Gong Zi doesn’t seem too bad either, passing the throne to any one of them will be good. Why do you need such a long time to choose? Are you afraid the court officials will object? Or afraid that the border kings will be unhappy?”

“Yun Ge, I would love to leave Chang An as soon as I can too, but….” Liu Fu Ling grew solemn. “Do you remember those people who sang along with Liu Bing Yi in the great hall? I don’t care for the reactions of court officials, much less of the border kings, but I care about them.” Yun Ge nodded. “Yes.” “What made Ke’er Dada afraid wasn’t Liu Bing Yi, much less the civil officials and generals in the great hall, but the Han people singing proudly behind Liu Bing Yi. They work hard, paying taxes to support the officials and the army, they would join the army to fight, using their own lives to force the other tribes to retreat, but all the want is a full tummy and a peaceful life. As long as I’m Emperor, I must protect them. Now that I selfishly want to run away from my responsibilities, then I must guarantee that this throne passes peacefully to someone who can protect them. If because of my negligence, that a war erupts in the fight for the throne, bringing strife to the common folk, I will never forgive myself.”

Yun Ge held Liu Fu Ling’s hand. “I understand, I will wait patiently. Don’t worry, I think that whether it is Da Ge, or Da Gong Zi, they will be good protectors of the common folk.”

Liu Fu Ling smiled. “Liu He, I have a better grasp of, his ambition and talent are not a problem, but he always acts stupid, so much so that I really can’t grasp his style and method of handling matters, I’ll need to take a closer look. Liu Bing Yi’s thoughts are even more complicated, I’ll also need time to take a proper look.”
.......................................................................................................................
Although the accident happened during the New Year banquet, but because of the tacit agreement between Liu Fu Ling and Huo Guang not to publicize it, not many people knew about it. Only, a group of imperial guards quietly disappeared without a trace in the middle of the night.

Yun Ge’s accident was just like countless other court intrigue, happening in the night and then disappearing into the night, not even seeing the first light of dawn, already crushed while everyone was still in dreamland. In actual fact, each party was starting to put their set pieces into play all over again. Each party had developed new plans, not moving carelessly any longer, so because of that everyone spent a very peaceful New Year.

When Yun Ge awoke from her afternoon nap, she saw Liu Fu Ling reading something by the side of the pallet, his brow slightly furrowed. Once he heard movement coming from her, his brow smoothed over, he put aside the document in his hand, helping Yun Ge up. Yun Ge picked up Liu Fu Ling was just reading, it was an imperial edict that an official helped write, summoning the Prince of Chang Yi into Chang An to meet the Emperor, written in grand official language.

Yun Ge smiled, asking. “You plan to bring Liu He to the capital for further observation?”

“Not only to observe him, but I need to slowly start teaching them to do some things from now on. When I was about three or four, my imperial Father had already started teaching me how to read missives, and how to understand the hidden meaning behind the written words.”

Mo Cha reported her presence outside the curtain, and brought Yun Ge’s medicine in, her actions extremely careful and meticulous. Yun Ge knew Mo Cha felt guilty and responsible for the accident that night and it would be some time before she recovered from that, so she could only smile helplessly.

Liu Fu Ling took the edict from her and set it aside, then took the bowl of medicine from Mo Cha, personally feeding Yun Ge her medicine. Once he was done feeding her, he took water and rinsed his mouth with her.

“But I still don’t know whether he’d be willing to come. The Emperor has a very delicate relationship with the princes of the border. On one hand, the princes of the border share the same interests as the Emperor, the heavens belong to the Emperor, but even more so to the Lius. If the throne is snatched away, the whole Liu clan will lose their heavens. The princes of the border exist to instill fear among the civil and military officials, letting everyone know that the imperial clan is full of talents, even if the Emperor is gone, those officials are not going to get the throne; on the other hand, the Emperor would need to be on his guards against the other border princes, preventing them from forming alliances with court officials. Of course, the border princes are always on their guard against the Emperor, those who desire to seize the throne would need to be on their guard, those who don’t would also need to be on their guard because it doesn’t matter what those that don’t desire the throne say, what matters is whether or not the Emperor believes you. History has no lack of examples of loyal border princes who were either killed or forced to revolt because of a suspicious Emperor.”

Just one imperial edict contained so many things? Yun Ge’s feelings sunk. “Do you think Liu He will trust you? Will he find an excuse to reject the imperial edict, not coming into Chang An? Or even start to be suspicious because of this edict?” Liu Fu Ling nodded. “No one would believe the Emperor, much less a person in his position. In this whole world, only you believe in me.”

“So what should we do?”

Liu Fu Ling smiled. “I don’t need to you fret about such matters. I’ll find a way to settle it. What you need to fret about it how to recover fully.”

Liu Fu Ling didn’t want to talk about court matters, choosing to talk about how the Lantern festival was coming, the festivities in and outside the palace, asking her what kind of lantern she liked.

Yun Ge suddenly said. “I’d like to leave the palace for a while during the lantern festival. First to look at the lanterns, second to….second, if you don’t mind, I’d like to meet Meng Jue to thank him for saving my life.”

“I never once minded you seeing him, I was only nervous.” Liu Fu Ling’s hand brushed across Yun Ge’s temple, tenderly saying. “For there to be someone like me who recognizes a gem when he sees one, what I felt was probably admiration for him, and furthermore, he is really someone worthy of respect.”

Yun Ge became embarrassed at Liu Fu Ling’s words, turned away from his hand, her face burning.

Joy abounded in her heart, mixing with sadness. Liu Ge Ge treated her like a precious treasure, valuing her more than anything else; assuming someone else would think the same way as he did. Meng Jue never thought of her as some gem, but just a pearl among the few that caught his eye at most.

Liu Fu Ling said. “Yun Ge, Meng Jue is a smart person, when you talk to him, please try to be careful. Abdicating is a serious matter, if I have yet to make my final choice, you cannot tell him anything, if not the repercussions would be unthinkable.” Yun Ge nodded. “I understand.”

The whole situation now was hanging on a delicate balance; maybe even one drop of water would be enough to destabilize the whole situation, let alone the power to control the heavens that could be wielded by someone sitting on the throne?

Court officials aside, just Liu He and Liu Bing Yi, they were both not thinking about other things right now, one only wanted to be a muddleheaded prince, the other wanted to assist his majesty to the best of his abilities, so that his name would one day be restored. Once they knew they stood a chance in rightfully gaining the throne, would they still be able to sit back quietly? Maybe their fight with each other would be even more intense than princes fighting for the throne.

In Chang An, his last stretch of the road, might be the most difficult one his life yet.

Liu Fu Ling stared at Yun Ge. “Yun Ge, why don’t you go home first? Once I have settled this, I’ll go find you.”

Yun Ge’s brows knit as she glared at him. “Don’t even think about it! I am going to remain here!” Liu Fu Ling patiently explained. “It is not that I don’t want you by my side, but I’m afraid that a storm might brew….” Yun Ge pouted. “Ling Ge Ge, how many years passed before we could meet again after our first parting? I don’t want to be waiting and counting down the days, whether or not the storm brews, I just don’t want to be separated from you. If you dare chase me away, I’ll ignore you for the rest of my life!”

Liu Fu Ling remained silent.

Yun Ge swung his hand back and forth, still pouting, making herself look very pitiful, but determination shining forth from the depths of her dark eyes. Liu Fu Ling sighed. “Why are you still like this? You’re injured. Quick, stop swinging. I’ll just agree with whatever you say.”

Yun Ge’s face changed faster than the pages of a book could turn, breaking into a brilliant smile in an instant. “Thank goodness you treat me slightly better now as compared to when we were younger. If not, I would be really pitiful.”

“Only slightly better?” Liu Fu Ling lightly asked, his face expressionless.

Yun Ge laughed and sidled up to him. “This is me encouraging you to work even harder, telling Liu Fu Ling that he still has a long, long road to improvement in the way to treat the beautiful, cute and smart Yun Ge well. You must treat me even better each day, and each day you must reflect on the areas you can improve on, whether or not you made the cute Yun Ge unhappy. Every day……”

Liu Fu Ling wordlessly picked up the imperial edict, turned and left the hall, leaving Yun Ge shouting “Hey! I’m not done yet!”
.......................................................................................................................
[1] Her camel in Chapter 1.
[2] The word 服侍means to wait upon, to care for. It is also a double entendre, and can take on a sexual connotation.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 28: This Life, Next Life

Tue, 29 May 2012 10:16:27 GMT

This chapter is as exciting as the last, maybe even more as we see what the Huos have got planned for Yun Ge. It is also as long as the previous chapter, so I've learned my lesson and will split it into two should it get too long.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE. War is war, and that was how they operated. No winners, only losers and sufferers. This was like the treaty of Versailles, imposing heavy heavy reparations on Germany and limiting their armed forces but what did it lead to? World War II. 'Turning the other cheek' will never be considered by countries. For those questioning Meng Jue's motives, there you are, clear as day. Second thought: Ooh, I managed to squeeze this into one post

Xu Ping Jun looked at Yun Ge, her face full of excitement and happiness. “Yun Ge, I really must toast you on behalf of all the Han women. I’m really so happy to have such a sister like you.” Yun Ge happily took the wine cup from Xu Ping Jun, then said teasingly. “I bet, having such a sister like me is no big deal. Your happiness must come from having such a husband like Da Ge right?” Xu Ping Jun cast her gaze in the direction of Liu Bing Yi, looking slightly embarrassed but unable to hide her smile.

Yun Ge picked up a chopstick full of food, but before the food reached her lips, a palace maid brought a wine cup to her. “This is the wine Miss Huo would like to toast missy.” Yun Ge glanced sideways, Huo Cheng Jun was looking at her; she raised the wine cup in her hand, making a ‘toasting wine’ gesture.

Yun Ge smiled lightly, took the cup from the palace maid and was about to drink it when the scared Mo Cha tried to take it away from her. “Missy, don’t drink.” Yun Ge pushed Mo Cha’s hands away, Mo Cha quickly added. “Let your servant take a sip first.” Yun Ge looked at Mo Cha, her eyes full of rebuke. “Is she toasting you, or me?” As she said that, she tilted her head back, finishing the wine in one shot. Yun Ge turned the cup upside down in Huo Cheng Jun’s direction, indicating that she had finished it, then bowed slightly, expressing her thanks.

Huo Cheng Jun looked at her for a moment, smiled sweetly then turned away. Yun Ge glimpsed the blood tinting Huo Cheng Jun’s lips, and suddenly the cup in her hand felt like it weighed a ton, almost falling to the ground. What was it like for her looking up at everything on stage just now? She must have bit her lips very hard in order to force herself not to make a sound! Yet her sweet smile didn’t seem forced.

A cold wind whooshed through Yun Ge’s heart; Huo Cheng Jun was no longer the girl who would crack her horse whip, wanting to hit people when she got angry. Xu Ping Jun stared at the dazed Yun Ge, then snuck a glance at the smiling Huo Cheng Jun, and she only grew more confused. Yun Ge wasn’t talking to Meng Jue any more, when Huo Cheng Jun saw Brother Meng, her face was blank, as if they’ve never met; but Huo Cheng Jun and Yun Ge…..

Brother Meng seemed to have seen the scene just now; she wondered how he would have felt? And Yun Ge and the Emperor’s relationship…..

Xu Ping Jun had a whole lot of questions she wanted to ask Yun Ge, but because of the palace maids and eunuchs behind them, she couldn’t say a word, and so they remained trapped behind her lips. Then she thought, times have changed; in the past they could talk and laugh the whole day, now Yun Ge was buried deep within the palace, it was difficult just even trying to catch a glimpse of her. If she missed the chance today, she didn’t know when they would meet again. Yun Ge was alone in Chang An, with only her and Bing Yi as the closest thing to relatives. If they didn’t worry for Yun Ge, who would? When she thought of that, Xu Ping Jun said softly to Yun Ge, “This is the first time I’ve visited the palace. I have no idea when would my next time be. Yun Ge, show me around!” Yun Ge smiled and said “Sure.”
.......................................................................................................................

With Mo Cha in front lighting the way with her lantern, Yun Ge led Xu Ping Jun out of the banquet by her hand. As they walked, they left the sounds of drums of chatter behind them. Xu Ping Jun felt a whole lot more relaxed after leaving the extravagant banquet and walking into the still of the night.

Yun Ge smiled as she asked “Jie Jie, you used to be so envious of those madams and ladies who sat at banquets; now that you have become a guest yourself, invited to the biggest banquet of the Imperial family no less, how do you feel?”

Xu Ping Jun laughed bitterly. “Many things are best appreciated from a distance, or should I say it is best if some wishes are never fulfilled. When you don’t have it, you think of how great it will be if you do; when you do get it, you started missing the things you have lost. In the whole universe, only human hearts do not know contentment!”

Yun Ge laughed loudly, clapping her hands as she laughed. “Jie Jie, the words you speak today are very meaningful, thought provoking indeed!” Her happiness affected Xu Ping Jun, as she laughed at herself too, saying. “Look at me recently, one minute I’m in the ground, the next I’m flying in the sky, life’s ups and downs, life and death in an instant, extreme joy and sorrow; just in a few months I felt like I’ve experienced what most experience in a lifetime, and you still don’t allow me to profit from it once in a while?”

Yun Ge sensed Xu Ping Jun’s words had an underlying meaning to them and knew that there were many things she couldn’t say because of Fu Yu and Mo Cha, so she turned to the both of them saying “Mo Cha, the moon is bright today, I don’t need you to light the way for me, I can see very well. I’d like to speak alone with Xu Jie Jie.” Mo Cha and Fu Yu answered “Yes” and quietly retreated, only following Yun Ge from a distance.

Hearing how direct Yun Ge was with them, Xu Ping Jun couldn’t help but be worried. “Yun Ge, is it alright for you to speak like this? If his majesty finds out…” Yun Ge smiled and stuck her tongue out. “It’s alright, even if Ling Ge Ge were here, if we sisters want to speak privately, I’d chase him away too.” Stunned, Xu Ping Jun could only stare at Yun Ge, “Yun Ge, you……you and Brother Meng….”

Yun Ge’s smile faltered, “I no longer have any connection to him. Jie Jie, could we not talk about him anymore, please?”
“But… Yun Ge, although Brother Meng and Miss Huo had something going on in the past, but now….” Yun Ge covered her ears. “I don’t want to listen, I just don’t want to! Jie Jie, I know you are good friends with him, but if you want to keep talking about him, I’m going to leave.” Xu Ping Jun had to choice but to say “Alright, I’ll stop, let us talk about your Ling Ge Ge instead, you won’t mind right?”

Xu Ping Jun thought Yun Ge would feel happier talking about him, but unexpectedly, Yun Ge’s brow still remained furrowed. Yun Ge linked her arm through Xu Ping Jun’s and walked wordlessly for a while before saying “I don’t want to talk about him either. Could we talk about happier things, please?”

Xu Ping Jun replied. “Yun Ge, you don’t have any other close relatives in Chang An but for us. Since you call me Jie Jie, then I am your sister. Everyone knows what kind of place the palace is. Would I not worry for you when you remain inside? Sometimes, during the still of the night, I get so flustered just thinking about these things. Bing Yi’s and yours…..I don’t understand, weren’t we normal, common folk? How did we randomly connect ourselves to the imperial family? I really wish everything was but a dream.
Once I wake up, you’ll still be cooking, and I, still selling wine.”

“Jie Jie, you already know of Da Ge’s identity?”

“Your Da Ge told me. With his birth, he didn’t want to lie low and now, he is actually a court official. Yun Ge, what do you think I……” Xu Ping Jun started to choke up. Yun Ge sighed and put her arm around Xu Ping Jun’s shoulder, saying earnestly. “Jie Jie, I know you are afraid his majesty will harm Da Ge but I can guarantee, Ling Ge Ge truly isn’t trying to test Da Ge, or setting a trap up for him. Although I’m not exactly sure what Ling Ge Ge is trying to do, but I firmly believe he would never harm Da Ge needlessly.”

Xu Ping Jun stared at Yun Ge in a daze. This girl has changed greatly since they first met. Her previous childish naivety was gone, her eyes contained more troubles and concerns, but the sincerity and frankness in her eyes were exactly the same as before.

Xu Ping Jun nodded. “I believe you.”

Yun Ge smiled. “You must have more faith in Da Ge. Da Ge is a very smart person; he will conduct himself with restraint and would not treat himself or the lives of his family as a joke.”

Xu Ping Jun smiled, her worries not completely gone, but definitely a lot more lighthearted now. “No wonder Meng…. Yun Ge, I’m going to be jealous of his majesty, although we’ve known each other for such a long time now, but I can see that the person you trust most is still the Emperor.”

Yun Ge’s smile contained a tinge of bitterness. “Jie Jie, don’t worry about me. I’ve known Ling Ge Ge since I was a very young girl, it was only because of some…..misunderstandings, I didn’t know he was the Emperor of Han. Therefore, I’m very safe living in the palace, he wouldn’t harm me.”

“But….At least I haven’t come to the palace in vain today. After seeing Empress Shang Guan, I can go brag to my mother at home. Yun Ge, will you continue to live here? Will you be happy?”

Yun Ge caught on to the fact that Xu Ping Jun specially brought up Empress Shang Guan in the conversation, she continued to walk on silently for a while before saying softly. “Ling Ge Ge and I made a promise. One year later, I can leave.”

Xu Ping Jun only felt that she could never understand what his majesty and Yun Ge shared. Yun Ge’s feelings for him seemed to run deep, yet seemed so distant; and how does his majesty see Yun Ge? If he likes her, then why would he let her leave? If he didn’t, then why did he treat her with such care and concern?”

Yun Ge cast aside all these unhappy topics, smiled and asked. “Xu JIe Jie, does your mother know of Da Ge’s identity? We can now truly say that the fortune teller was absolutely correct.”

As Xu Ping Jun thought of her mother’s face if she ever found out the truth behind Liu Bing Yi’s birth, she laughed too. “I daren’t tell her. She is so proud and happy now! Whenever she meets someone, she’ll brag that her son-in-law is now assisting the Emperor with court matters, following Grand Marshal Huo every day to work. When I was in confinement after giving birth, she didn’t visit very often, but now she has been coming very often to help me with Hu’er, sometimes even bringing eggs. If she finds out, I bet she’ll wring my neck, and force me to spit out all the eggs I’ve eaten, then quickly make me write a letter of divorce, thinking it best if I add that we are not mother and child too.” As she talked, Xu Ping Jun mimed the actions of her mother strangling her, shaking her and forcing her to spit out eggs.

Yun Ge burst out laughing. “Auntie is really amusing. Although she might embarrass others with her straightforwardness, but there really are good points to having such a character too.”

Xu Ping Jun nodded in agreement. ‘That’s right! After going through so much, sometimes I look at my mother and think she is really adorable. Last time I saw how badly she treated Bing Yi, but Bing Yi always remained smiling, calling her mother-in-law back and forth, with no care for her expression; I used to worry whether Bing Yi was secretly unhappy about it, but now I understand, it is only too easy to handle such straightforward people. How could he have taken it to heart? Sigh, does that mean that my thoughts have grown deep and convoluted?”

Yun Ge smiled, not saying anything, and Xu Ping Jun took her silence to mean consent.
.......................................................................................................................

Yun Ge and Xu Ping Jun walked along the green rock path that winded by the side of the hall, talking, walking and admiring their surroundings, absent mindedly walking to the Blue River. Yun Ge said “I made a high platform of ice there, it is very fun. Although Jie Jie you don’t seem to have much interest in playing, but it should overlook the grand banquet in the hall now, so it is still worth going up on it.”

Despite casting aside the unhappiness of being made fun of earlier and marveling at the elegance and grandeur of the hall, Xu Ping Jun was so nervous she didn’t dare to take a closer look. When she heard that she could overlook the grand banquet, she quickly urged Yun Ge to bring her there.

They climbed up the ladder to the dragon head. Mo Cha and Fu Yu both knew space was limited up there, and since both Yun Ge and Xu Ping Jun were chatting away excitedly, they probably wouldn’t want them to interfere, so they remained at the bottom of the ice dragon.

Standing on high ground, Xu Ping Jun saw the tens of thousands of lanterns, shining brightly, the shadows of those dancing and singing, their movements graceful, like the mythological Peng Lai. As they were standing far away, sometimes they could catch the vague tinkling of chimes travelling with the breeze, adding a sense of beauty to this scene.

Standing on the wide, empty Blue River, with the night sky above them and the mythological Peng Lai in front of them, they both felt stunned and dizzy, not really sure of where they were exactly.

Suddenly, Yun Ge heard a slight movement behind her and turned around smiling thinking it was Mo Cha. “You’ve come up too? Quick, come over here, it is as pretty as a fairyland.” But it turned out to be two men she didn’t recognize, although they were still some distance away, she could already smell the strong stench of alcohol on them. Yun Ge quickly called out “Mo Cha, Fu Yu.”

No one answered below; her voice was quickly swallowed by the dead silence of the night.

Yun Ge quickly urged Xu Ping jun to sit down. ‘Jie Jie, quick sit and slide down along this path.”

Xu Ping Jun had caught sight of both men too and knew something was wrong; so she quickly followed Yun Ge’s instructions and sat, but when she saw how high up she was, she hesitated, not daring to slide down.

The man who got to the top first was dressed like a nobleman; his eyes brightened when he saw Yun Ge, and grabbed her with a smile. “Feng Zi Du [1] wasn’t lying. You truly are a beauty.” The other man reached to grab Xu Ping Jun, “My little sweet, trying to run away? Not that easy.”

Yun Ge aimed a kick at Xu Ping Jun’s back, kicking her down the slide, but just as Xu Ping Jun’s body started to fall, a big burly man grabbed hold of her arm and so she hung midair, unable to go up or down. Xu Ping Jun was a very brave woman; she screamed for help as she grabbed for that man with her free hand, not showing any sign of weakness. In a moment of negligence, that man’s face was scratched by Xu Ping Jun until it bled. He was a rough man, and a soldier who killed like it was just a simple matter of chopping wood at that; his anger fuelled by the alcohol in him, he didn’t even calibrate the strength of his hand, the hand that held Xu Ping Jun’s arm suddenly moved, and with a crash, Xu Ping Jun was flung onto the ice pillar.

A very clear cracking sound was heard, Xu Ping Jun’s arm was broken and ribs were injured too. She immediately fainted under the extreme pain.

Yun Ge initially to distract them with her paltry martial arts, fighting with the men while screaming for help, then quickly
escaping once Xu Ping Jun was safely at the bottom. She didn’t expect the big man to grab Xu Ping Jun, her plans falling apart. Yun Ge saw Xu Ping Jun lying there unmoving, whether alive or dead, she didn’t know. Horror and pain filled her heart but she knew this wasn’t the time to panic, and shouted authoritatively. “Don’t you know who I am? Aren’t you afraid that your entire clan will be executed?”

The man across Yun Ge laughed. “You are a palace maid, and a very pretty palace maid at that, but your master has already given you to me.” As he said that, he struck with his left hand, forcing Yun Ge to dodge to his right, then his right hand reached out to grab her in his embrace. He didn’t expect Yun Ge to squat suddenly, not only did he not manage to grab her, but she managed to kick him instead. His skills weren’t weak, but since he was already half drunk, he was already unsteady on his feet. When he was kicked by Yun Ge, he staggered, and lost control of his palm’s strength, crushing the ice railing to his left into smithereens.

Yun Ge spotted the big man who grabbed Xu Ping Jun shaking her and seeing that she had no reaction, he seemed to want to fling her off the high platform. Yun Ge’s face grew pale, shouting ‘I am the concubine of the Emperor, which master of I would dare to give me away? If you hurt that woman I will order your clan to be executed, no, make that ten!”[2]

Although the big man was already terribly drunk, but cold sweat still dripped down when he heard that she was a concubine, still holding Xu Ping Jun, he stood dazedly on the platform, not knowing what to do.

The man in front of Yun Ge froze, then laughed. “Posing as an imperial concubine will also cause your entire clan to be executed. I have never heard his majesty bestowing the title of ‘concubine’ to any other woman but for the Empress.” As he talked, he moved closer and closer to her. Although the big man didn’t fully understand what the other man said, but he knew Yun Ge had lied when he saw the other man’s actions, laughed out loud. “This maid might look small, but her courage is…..is big, you still dare to lie to your father?” As he talked he flung Xu Ping Jun off, trying to help the nobleman grab Yun Ge. Xu Ping Jun’s body fell off the platform like a falling leaf. Yun Ge, horrified, screamed shrilly “Xu Jie Jie!!” .......................................................................................................................

Meng Jue caught sight of Yun Ge and Xu Ping Jun leaving the banquet. His heart stirred and he left the banquet quietly too. Yun Ge could move freely within the palace, but Meng Jue had to avoid guards along the way and those eunuchs sent to protect Yun Ge secretly, so he could only follow from a distance. Thank goodness Yun Ge was moving towards the Blue River; it was very quiet there, only a few passing guards on their rounds sometimes.Meng Jue wasn’t anxious and so he decided to take the long way.

He was stealthily walking in the shadows of the eaves and pillars of buildings when suddenly a person stood in front of him. His hand hid a dagger, but when he saw that it was Liu Bing Yi, his grip on it slackened. “Move aside.”

Liu Bing Yi didn’t move.

“The Advisory Counsellor the people to believe to be just and upright, arranges a secret meeting with his majesty’s palace maid without a care for the state’s laws and etiquette. If Huo Guang finds out, he would be extremely happy; you are giving him two birds to kill with one stone.” Meng Jue scoffed. “For that to happen, he would need his moles alive to report back to him. This is my own matter, I don’t need your interference!” His hand moved, trying to force Liu Bing Yi to stand aside.

Liu Bing Yi refused to move, quickly countering Meng Jue move for move as he said “Yun Ge is in a very dangerous position right now. Can’t you just spare a thought for her?” Meng Jue’s moves were sharp, smiling slightly as he said. “This is what his majesty should have considered in advance. Since he has the ability to keep her here, he should have the ability to protect her.”

They were both still fighting when they suddenly heard the shrill “Xu Jie Jie” accompanied by the vague drums and ongoing festivities of the banquet. They both quickly stopped when they heard that, rushing forward, not bothering to conceal themselves anymore, only trying to reach the Blue River in the shortest possible time.

Not long later, a guard shouted. “Stop there!” Liu Bing Yi slowed down, hastily trying to explain. “My lord, I am a court official and I heard someone crying out for help….” Meng Jue didn’t even stop, quickly moving forward. Suddenly a hoard of guards appeared trying to stop Meng Jue. Meng Jue immediately started to exchange blows with them. Within a few moves, he killed one guard. The guard shouted “You are dressed in the robes of a Han court official, intruding here in the palace and even killing a palace guard. Are you trying to revolt?”

Meng Jue drew the dead guard’s sword, piercing it through the still speaking guard. In a flash of the sword, the guard started choking up with blood and stared disbelievingly as he toppled over. Meng Jue smiled coldly. “I’m afraid it is you who are trying to revolt. Bing Yi, I’ll go save them, you go find Yu An now, inform his majesty.”

Since when were there so many guards needed to guard the Blue River?

Yun Ge’s scream was heard by Meng Jue and him from a distance, but none of these supposed guards even reacted!

Liu Bing Yi thought that those guards would not attack from fear when they saw that they were court officials, then he would pretend nothing happened, and both would be able to retreat cordially, but these guards didn’t even care. He knew that the situation was very dangerous right now and quickly turned away throwing a “I’ll leave Ping Jun to you” to Meng Jue before fighting for a breakthrough from the opposite end.
.......................................................................................................................
“Xu Jie Jie!”

Yun Ge pounced across to grab hold of Xu Ping Jun without a second thought as she screamed.

First flying swallows skimming water, then Chang’e embracing the moon, finally hanging the gold clock upside down. [3] This was the first time in her life she displayed such mastery of her martial arts. She reached Xu Ping Jun just in time, grasping her hands with both of her own, with her legs hooked onto the right railing carrying all their weight.

The railing was merely made up for a few ice pillars. Previously when the man smashed the left railing with his palm, a few cracks had already appeared on the right railing; combined with Yun Ge’s force, pressure and weight, one could clearly hear the sound of ice breaking.

With the enemy on top and sure death on the ground below, there was no safe exit. At that moment, Yun Ge truly hated herself for coming up with this thing.

When the man heard the sound of the ice pillar cracking, he acted like he saw a fish trapped in his net, no longer anxious, smiling as he said. “You really are a rose with thorns. If you call me ‘Ge Ge’ a few times, I’ll save you.”

As Yun Ge was currently hanging upside down, she had a clear view of the scene below the high platform. She saw cracks lining the platform and the bottom of the slide, not only cracks but cracked holes, and they were swiftly spreading. The ladder against the platform was no longer to be found.

Although the whole ‘ice dragon’ felt the force of their attack, but it couldn’t have started cracking so fast. There was only one possibility: during their fight above, someone at the bottom had already started cracking the whole sculpture.

However, Yun Ge’s weight was carried by her feet at the moment, if she wanted to exert force to fling Xu Ping Jun out, she would be placing greater pressure on her feet and it was very likely the railing she was hooked onto would just crumble under the force of the throw.

Yun Ge looked at the ice below, growing dizzy, what would it be like to fall to her death? Very grisly she supposed! But…. She didn’t want to die, she wanted to live, there were still many things…

As she heard the sound of ice cracking getting more and more urgent, she made up her mind, only one of them could live!
This time she was the one that brought Xu Ping Jun into this matter, Xu Ping Jun was the innocent party.

Just as she was about to exert force, she suddenly glimpsed a familiar figure flying towards her on ice. There were about ten imperial guards behind him trying to stop him, to catch him. She saw that his tidy robe was now littered with blood stains. Meng Jue saw Yun Ge and Xu Ping Jun hanging from the side of the high platform, swaying as if about to topple, his heart sunk like lead. He shouted. “Yun Ge, wait for me, I’ll be there really soon.”

Wait for him? What could happen if she waited for him?

At the moment it was already like a tower facing impending collapse, no mortal could save her now.

Yun Ge felt the ice pillar on her leg shatter, looked deeply at Meng Jue in the distance, her arms moved, her body started to sway like a swing, when she reached the highest point, she abruptly flung Xu Ping Jun to the slide at the side.

As Xu Ping Jun flew, the ice pillar shattered and Yun Ge’s body suddenly started to fall.

Meng Jue who had been staring at her all these while, stiffened, his face ashen, shouting “Yun Ge”, blood spurting from every point his blade touched, in the haze of the blood splatter, Meng June flew towards the platform like a flying arrow.

Yun Ge’s skirt was wide, her skirt billowed in the wind, when she swung to the highest point then suddenly dropped, the remains of the ice pillar on the platform caught on her skirt. Yun Ge’s falling figure slowly stopped her descent. The broken ice railing was uneven, with some parts jutting out sharply, as sharp as a knife, the silk slowly started to tear bit by bit pulled down by the force of gravity. With the sound of silk tearing, Yun Ge’s body started to fall bit by bit.

Just then, seemingly for a very faraway place, another person’s shout travelled to her ear. “Yun Ge---“

Yun Ge sighed, Ling Ge ge, you shouldn’t have come! I wouldn’t want you to see me uglified.

Meng Jue below had on a very calm expression, dark inky waves rolling in the depths of his eyes; he even smiled when he looked at Yun Ge, raising his voice to say “I will never let you die.” At that moment, Yun Ge felt like she didn’t hate Meng Jue anymore. Meng Jue did give her a lot of grief and pain, but he also brought her lots of joy and happiness. All the happiness she experienced previously couldn’t be rejected and erased just because of the later pain she experienced. After all, her life once sparkled because of him.

Yun Ge gazed at Meng Jue, smiling at him. Her smile was gentle, just like when they first met. Meng Jue called out. “Yun Ge.”

Yun Ge was no longer looking at him, but that figure in the distance, her heart ached with longing. At that very moment, her heart was exceptionally clear, at the last moment of her life, she only thought of him, all her regrets were for him. Ling Ge Ge, please don’t stand alone by the railing, please stop gazing upon the stars, please forget me…. So this was how much she couldn’t bear to leave, her tears flowed from her heart to her eyes.

One drop, one drop, and yet another drop….

Longing, yearning, regret, sorrow.

So this was how much she had wasted all those times they could have spent together. Did an afterlife truly exist? If it really did exist, she could live life more fully…

The skirt caught on the edges of ice ripped completely, Yun Ge fell to the ground like a falling star. Just then, with a loud boom, the whole ‘ice dragon’ started to crumble from the top, ice shards flew everywhere, some as big as millstones, others as small as snowflakes, like an avalanche, breaking apart with a huge groan that shook the heavens and the earth.

Yun Ge gazed at Liu Fu Ling, then slowly closed her eyes, her tears falling freely, allowing the most glorious flight of her life to take her from life itself.
.......................................................................................................................

Although Yun Ge had flung Xu Ping Jun onto the slide, there was one point she didn’t consider.

When the ‘ice dragon’ collapsed, there would be ice shards of all shapes and sizes raining down. As Xu Ping Jun would slide down the dragon’s body, the speed of her fall would be a lot slower than falling ice, this was what Yun Ge thought would save Xu Ping Jun’s life, but at the moment it was what was going to cost Xu Ping Jun her life.

The falling ice shards, some as sharp as knives, some as big as millstones, if any of them hit her, the already injured Xu Ping Jun would surely die. To his left: Yun Ge was like a maple leaf leaving its branch in autumn, her bright red robe dancing in the snow, but the destination of her dance was death. To his right: Xu Ping Jun clothed in a delicate yellow, like spring flowers blooming in the snow, but the tender flower would be dyed red anytime by the shards that would pierce through her body.

And Liu Bing Yi and Liu Fu Ling were still some distance away.

In a fleeting moment, Meng Jue looked at Yun Ge deeply, calculated the time needed, then moved his gaze to Xu Ping Jun. Although his gaze moved, his hands never stopped, the force of his left palm like a rainbow, the sword in his right hand like electricity, everyone he touched died instantly.

Meng Jue directed his strength to his feet, kicking the dead bodies at his feet towards Xu Ping Jun, one ice shard was heading towards her pierced through the corpse instead, changing the direction of its fall, falling towards her side. Yet another guard, a different action this time, the same fresh blood. The corpse accurately pushed aside the ice shard was about to hit Xu Ping Jun. Another guard, another spurt of fresh blood. Each time he moved his sword, he looked up at Yun Ge. Yun Ge was falling very gracefully, her skirt billowing, like petals in the wind, like a beautiful butterfly.

In the flying butterfly’s figure, the longing of his brother as he died, his mother’s unjust death, the sharp pain in his heart when he received news of Second Brother’s death all flashed through his eyes….. He would never again allow a loved one to be taken away from him again. Even if he had to become the God of Hell, he must let them live.

His knife slid softly across and fresh blood flew everywhere.

At this point in time, Yun Ge was already halfway to the ground. Meng Jue quickly estimated her speed, picked up a corpse and flung it towards her at a tight angle, avoiding all her vital points. At the same time, he kicked hard, kicking another corpse towards Xu Ping Jun.

Bang! A loud crash.

Yun Ge screamed, blood lining her lips, but the speed of her fall was clearly not as fast as before.

Meng Jue’s hand shook slightly, but his lips were pursed tightly; without hesitating, he flung yet another corpse, in a different angle this time, towards Yun Ge. Yun Ge must have fainted, as the blood pooled more furiously around her lips, but she no longer made a sound.

Xu Ping Jun was already on the ground, her body sliding along the icy surface for a while before it stopped. Yun Ge was slowly descending, seemingly at the speed of when she first started falling.

Yu An, the person with the strongest martial arts among them, just arrived. Meng Jue shouted “Throw me up.” Yu An saw Meng Jue’s previous actions and had already guessed his intentions, so he grabbedMeng Jue and sent him up with the strength of his hands and feet. Meng Jue caught Yun Ge midair, using his own body as a cushion; he carried her towards the ground.

Yu An grabbed hold of Qi Xi who just arrived too, flinging him in Meng Jue’s direction. Qi Xi’s palm met Meng Jue’s midair, and Meng Jue used the force from Qi Xi’s palm to negate the force of the fall, landing on the ice with Yun Ge unscathed.

Once Meng Jue was steady on his feet, he quickly checked Yun Ge’s injuries. Although he avoided all her vital points, but her body clashed with others at a high speed and momentum, so all her vital organs were injured. She was alright everywhere else but because of the sword injury she sustained previously, she already had an underlying lung condition, this time….

Meng Jue frowned; he could only think of solutions slowly in future, at least she got away with her life intact this time. He whispered in her ear as he wiped away her blood with his sleeve. “I will not let you die, you must live on happily.” By the time Liu Bing Yi reached him, still carrying a long sword, his robe was also lined with bloodstains. Although his face was expressionless, but as he carried Xu Ping Jun from the ice rubble, the vein on his hand twitched. [4] Xu Ping Jun’s arms and legs were all broken, but thankfully, she was still breathing. Liu Bing Yi shouted for the physician.

After Physician Zhang took her pulse, he said “Lord Liu, please rest assured. Although her vital organs are injured and she has many broken bones, she is not in crucial condition.” Liu Fu Ling stared ashen faced at Yun Ge lying in Meng Jue’s arms, but couldn’t say a word.

Meng Jue looked up, smiled warmly but mockingly. “Your majesty might have kept her, but could you protect her?” Yu An rebuked him. “Lord Meng, you might still be confused because of shock, please go back to your residence to rest!” Meng Jue smiled slightly, lowered his head, then carefully placed Yun Ge on the prepared bamboo pallet, kowtowed to Liu Fu Ling before turning to leave.

Yu An stared at Meng Jue’s leaving figure, his heart growing cold. This man displayed rare resourcefulness and ruthlessness. Such a man, if his majesty could use him, then he could be the sharp sword in his majesty’s hand, but what if his majesty couldn’t? Liu Bing Yi came to request his leave, Yu An quickly ordered Qi Xi to prepare the horse carriage to safely send Liu Bing Yi and Xu Ping Jun home. Liu Bing Yi didn’t reject because of Xu Ping Jun’s injuries, kowtowing his thanks to Liu Fu Ling.

Liu Fu Ling raised his hand, indicating Liu Bing Yi to rise. “Madam’s injures are because of my negligence and…” Liu BingYi said “Your majesty, your subject is able to empathize the self-reproach and helplessness you feel right now. Forgive my impudence, but your majesty is only human, not a god. What happened today was because of the accumulation of the events for the past ten over years, naturally, it can’t be changed in a short period of time. Your majesty has already done your best; there is no need to keep blaming yourself.”

Once Liu Bing Yi was done, he bowed once more to Liu Fu Ling, and left with the eunuchs carrying Xu Ping Jun.
.......................................................................................................................

This was a carriage that really lived up to its name of being the carriage used by the Emperor. The horses cantered the whole way after leaving the palace, but sitting inside, it was a smooth ride, no swaying or shaking at all.

He heard the eunuch driving the carriage saying, “Lord Meng is up in front.”

Liu Bing Yi quickly lifted the curtains and saw Meng Jue walking alone in the dark, his robe stained with blood. Liu Bing Yi ordered the eunuch to slow down. “Meng Jue.” Meng Jue ignored him so Liu Bing Yi continued “If you are spotted in this manner by the night guards on patrol, how are you going to explain yourself?”

Meng Jue looked at Liu Bing Yi, wordlessly getting on the carriage.

In the horse carriage, Xu Ping Jun lay quietly. Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue faced each other silently. Liu Bing Yi noticed that Meng Jue’s neck wound was starting to bleed again because of the earlier fight. “Your neck is bleeding.” He hastily took a piece of white silk and started to bandage Meng Jue’s wound again. Meng Jue looked unconcerned, simply reaching for a bottle of powered medication and dabbing it on his wound. He looked at the unconscious and gravely injured Xu Ping Jun. “What do you plan to do?” When Liu Bing Yi was done tending to Meng Jue’s wound, he reached for a white handkerchief to wipe off his blood, calmly saying “Calm, slow planning is key.”

As Meng Jue bent down for a closer look at Xu Ping Jun’s injuries, Liu Bing Yi quickly passed him Physician Zhang’s prescription. After reading it, Meng Jue said “Physician Zhang possesses a good set of medical skills even if this prescription might seem to be a little too safe. Then again, a little safety never hurts, just follow this prescription! When I get back, I’ll ask San Yue to deliver the medicine to your house, she knows a bit about medicine, get her to stay at Yun Ge’s old place so that it’ll be more convenient for her to look after Ping Jun.”

Xu Ping Jun would have trouble moving and so she would definitely require someone to look after her. Liu Bing Yi wasn’t like before, now saddled with official duties, he couldn’t stay at home to look after her. Now, they had money but it would be very hard to find a suitable maid they could trust in such a short notice, so Liu Bing Yi accepted Meng Jue’s help, clasping his hands together in a salute. “Many thanks.”

Meng Jue checked the casts and bandages Physician Zhang had wrapped around Xu Ping Jun’s limbs to join the bones back together and felt they could hold up. “I’ll find some time to go over every day so I could check on Ping Jun.”

After he was done examining Xu Ping Jun, Meng Jue returned to his seat and silence fell upon them once again. Liu Bing Yi broke the silence after a while with a smile, asking. “Why didn’t you take Ke’er Dada’s life? Do you know Qiang people? Or was your mother…..” Meng Jue remained silent, not answering his question. Liu Bing Yi hastily added “If you don’t wish to talk about it, pretend I’ve never asked this question.”

“During the end years of the late Emperor’s reign, Western Qiang attacked Han with a force of ten thousand, I was in Fu Han[5]” Meng Jue started, then stopped, his thoughts going back to the past. Liu Bing Yi said. “I was old enough to remember things back then, and have some impression of this. The force of ten thousand from Western Qiang attacked Jin Ju, An Gu [6], Xiongnu attacked Wu Yuan, then they both combined forces to lay siege to Fu Han. The late Emperor ordered General Lee Xi, Leader of the Gentlemen of the Palace Xu Zi Wei to lead ten thousand to counter attack. In the end though Han prevailed, but they suffered heavy losses, losing half of their force of ten thousand.” Meng Jue lowered his eyes, smiling slightly. “They lost half of their ten thousand soldiers, but do you know how many civilians died?"

Liu Bing Yi was rendered speechless. Every time a war broke out, the first to be tallied were the deaths of soldiers, but civilians…

“Wherever the Western Qiang and Xiongnu’s horses galloped past, they practiced attrition warfare, killing all the Han, regardless of age and gender. The area between Jin Ju and An Ge were practically turned into ghost towns. The long awaited Han army came, but General Lee Xi wanted to use Fu Han to wear down the strength of Western Qiang, scattering the armies of Western Qiang from the side, so he refused time and again to send forces to rescue Fu Han. When the siege finally broke, the Qiang were angry because of their own heavy losses and released all their anger on the civilians. The males were beheaded and their heads displayed in public for all to see regardless of age; the females were beheaded if they were old, the young ones were raped before they were beheaded, and even the pregnant ones weren’t spared. Their newly born infants were thrown from horses…..” Meng Jue paused for a long while, then continued lightly. “This was just hell on earth.”

Despite Meng Jue’s calm delivery, Liu Bing Yi could feel the strong stench of blood wafting under his nose. His fist clenched, and he said through clenched teeth. “The Qiang are indeed destestable!”

A vague smile appeared on Meng Jue’s lips, either mocking or one of pity he couldn’t tell. “Qiang have a deep hatred for Han too. After Han won, in order to reduce the Qiang combative force, they massacred all the Qiang men above the age of twelve in Xian Ling, Feng Yan, Lao Jie. [7] That year when I walked past Xian Ling, the corpses of females, aged and the children littered the streets, all having died from starvation. Although the Han upheld the teachings of Confucius, sparing the aged, womenfolk and the young, but after they have lost their strong able men, many of them couldn’t survive the bitter cold winter.” Liu Bing Yi wanted to say something, but didn’t say it aloud. Han weren’t in the wrong. The late Emperor was sickly, with internal strife erupting frequently; could Han have the ability to withstand another big round of attacks? If they didn’t treat the Qiang the way they did, the ones dead would be Han.

Liu Bing Yi sighed. “War, maybe from the civilians’ perspective, doesn’t have true victors, only broken lives and families, the old preparing the funerals of the young.”

Meng Jue didn’t say a word, only smiling slightly.

In the past, all Liu Bing Yi saw in Meng Jue’s slight smiles were indifference, even ruthlessness. This time, however, under all that indifference and ruthlessness, he saw the helplessness of what he had experienced, and pity that even Meng Jue himself would deny.

If Meng Jue’s sword had pierced through the Central Qiang king’s heart, would the brave, fearless Qiang not take revenge? Then the hell on earth Meng Jue had once witness would happen all over again, how many would die this time? Twenty thousand? Thirty thousand? How many other cities would become earth’s version of hell…..

In the end, Meng Jue pushed his blade down, avoiding Ke’er Dada’s heart. He might even despise his own choice, but he chose to do so nonetheless. Ke’er Dada is a smart man, in a matter of seconds, he understood much. Although Meng Jue didn’t want another war to break out, but if war really did happen, Meng Jue will definitely not just kill those young men above twelve this time in order to prevent another war.
.......................................................................................................................
Grand Marshal estate.

Huo Shan, Huo Yun were knelt on the floor, Huo Yu was sprawled on the willow bench, and two servants were beating him with sticks. Huo Yu clenched his teeth, not uttering a sound. Huo Guang looked at the two servants coldly, under his cold observation; they both didn’t dare to reduce their strength, beating Huo Yu with all their might. Soon, Huo Yu’s buttocks were dyed red.

Madam Huo was outside the house, crying out loud “Master, Master, if you kill him, then I wouldn’t have any need to live any longer….” as she struggled to enter the house. The servants guarding the house didn’t budge, denying her entry. Huo Cheng Jun’s eyes were red rimmed as she held her mother’s arm, trying to counsel her mother. “Father is already very angry, if Mother keeps on crying like that, you will only provoke his anger.” She didn’t expect her mother to turn and give her a tight slap across her face. “I told you not to associate yourself with Meng Jue, you refused to listen. Look at the catastrophe you’ve brought upon us, if your brother is hurt in any way, I will hate myself for giving birth to you…..” Huo Cheng Jun staggered backwards, almost falling over if not for her maid Xiao Qing’s quick reflexes. Since young, Huo Cheng Jun had enjoyed her father’s favour and love, never on the receiving end of tough words, but ever since Meng Jue… Her mother always faced her with disgust, her brother always mocking and scorning her.

Just a few days ago that person still went with her to buy rogue, and assisted her off her carriage with such warmth, but in an instant, he ruthlessly pushed her off into the deep abyss. Her pain in her heart kept her awake at night, her insides screaming in agony, but she couldn’t even cry because she deserved everything, courted it, even.

She stared dazedly at her howling mother beating her chest; she didn’t even shed a single tear.

Huo Shan, Huo Yun saw that Huo Yu had already fainted but Huo Guang’s eyes remained icy cold. As long as he hadn’t given the command, the two servants didn’t dare to stop; only sweating bullets as they continued to beat him with all their strength.

Huo Shan, Huo Yun kowtowed, crying as they begged. “Uncle, uncle, this was all your nephews’ fault. We know we were wrong, please punish us instead.”

Madam Huo heard the cries of Huo Shan and Huo Yun, and knew that if the beatings continued, Huo Yu would either face death, or be paralyzed from waist down. She wailed and tried to smash open the doors with her head. “Master, master, I beg you, beg you, I beg you…….”

Huo Cheng Jun pushed Xiao Qing’s hands aside, her gaze sweeping coldly across all the standing servants. “Assist madam to her own room.” When they hesitated, she smiled. “Did you not hear what I just said? Do you all want to pack your belongings and be sent home?”

Huo Cheng Jun’s mannerisms and expressions resembled Huo Guang’s, under the smiles stood a cold, calculative presence; the servants shivered unconsciously, several of them moving forward to drag Madam Huo away. Madam Huo’s forehead was bleeding, she kicked and screamed, but under the severe gaze of Huo Cheng Jun, they dragged Madam Huo away forcefully.

Huo Cheng Jun went up to knock on the door. “Father, it is Cheng Jun. Your daughter has some words to say.”

Huo Guang viewed Huo Cheng Jun differently as compared to all his other daughters and when he heard her calm voice with no edge of panic, he actually felt a sense of comfort. He raised his hand, allowing the servants to open the doors. When he caught sight of her swollen face, hatred for his wife welled up in his heart. “Cheng Jun, get some maids to help you apply some ointment to your face first….”

Huo Cheng Jun knelt down in front of Huo Guang. “Father, please command those who aren’t Huo to leave.”

Those two servants holding the sticks stared at Huo Guang immediately and Huo Guang nodded as he gave Huo Cheng Jun a long look. All the servants promptly left the house, closing the door tightly behind them. Huo Shan, Huo Yun stared at Huo Cheng Jun in shock, their begs and cries were useless; they didn’t know how Huo Cheng Jun was going to say to diffuse Huo Guang’s anger.

Huo Cheng Jun looked up at her father. “Maybe Da Ge’s plans had some flaws, but he wasn’t in the wrong, how could we just accept it when you are meting out a more severe punishment than warranted?” Huo Shan, Huo Yun quickly shouted “Cheng Jun!”, then fearfully said “Uncle…” Huo Guang shot them a look that clearly meant for them to shut up, then coldly asked “Why can’t you accept it?”

“First, Huos position today solely hinges on a crown prince, only then could we guarantee the future and peace of our clan, if not his majesty, or even the future crown prince would think of ways to weaken the Huos, or even get rid of us entirely. Yun Ge currently has the Emperor’s favour, if she bears a prince first, even if she was a low birth, with the example of Empress Wei Zifu, it is possible that he might give her the title of Empress. Once Empress Shang Guan is stripped of her title, it will be like cutting off a limb of the Huos. How then, were Da Ge’s plans wrong? Second, if the prince Yun Ge bears is named Crown Prince, gaining the hearts of the officials and the acknowledgement of all, then us Huos will be in a very precarious position. Da Ge was only doing this to protect our family, how was he wrong? Third, his majesty has been delaying his consummation with the Empress time and time again, to at the state banquet, she could only sit below, who is the empty seat beside his majesty for? His majesty was like giving the Huos a tight slap in front of everyone. If we only take this in quietly, then all those officials are court who only bully the weak and fear the strong would bully us should anything happen in future. Letting his majesty and his officials know that a tiger’s whiskers should not be plucked so easily, how was he wrong? Fourth, Da Ge was meticulous; those two men who tried to rape Yun Ge have fallen to their deaths instantly. Even if the guards investigate, they can only trace is back to Feng Zi Du’s command. Everyone knows that Feng Zi Du has beef with Meng Jue, it is only logical that he wanted to get rid of Meng Jue’s ex-lover. Your daughter can bet that Feng Zi Du [8] has already ‘committed suicide overcome by guilt’, so the trail would run cold. Even if his majesty knows that the Huos were behind this, without concrete evidence, what else can he do? Would he dare make life difficult for Father all because of a mere palace maid? Wouldn’t he be afraid of carrying the name of ‘muddleheaded emperor of no values, getting rid of his good and loyal subjects’ for generations to come? Even if he doesn’t want to be a wise and good Emperor, he must also consider that a muddleheaded one would force his subjects to revolt!” Huo Cheng Jun spoke coldly; anyone who heard her would forget that she was a girl not yet twenty.

Huo Guang laughed coldly. “My plans have all been messed up by Yu’er’s brash actions, now according to you, he is blameless?”

“Of course Da Ge is to blame, his mistake lies thus – since he had made the move, then he shouldn’t have come home empty-handed. Da Ge chose tonight to get rid of Yun Ge, was weather and timing couldn’t have been more perfect, but he was too reckless. Da Ge should have notified Father, asking for help to keep everyone in the hall, not allowing anyone to leave as they wished, and not allowing any form of news to be passed into the hall. If this had happened, then Da Ge wouldn’t be beaten up right now, but on the receiving end of toasts from his brothers and sisters in our own family banquet. Father should take half the responsibility for his mistake though. If he had known Father would support him to get rid of Yun Ge, then would he not inform Father? It is precisely because he couldn’t guess Father’s thoughts that he chose to take things into his own hand.”

Huo Guang remained silent. A depressing silence that bespoke of a storm brewing descended upon the house.

Huo Cheng Jun only continued to fix her eyes silently on Huo Guang. She never once averted her eyes or showed fear. Huo Shan and Huo Yun suddenly looked at this girl they have known from young with different eyes, respect mixed with fear.

After a while, Huo Guang turned to Huo Shan and Huo Yun, telling them. “Call the servants him to carry your brother to his room to be treated.” Huo Shan, Huo Yun both breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly kowtowed “Yes.”

Once Huo Yu was carried away, Huo Guang mentioned for the kneeling Huo Cheng Jun, Huo Shan and Huo Yun to rise. Huo Shan and Huo Yun gingerly took their seats. Huo Cheng Jun managed to dissipate Huo Guang’s anger in a few words, saving Huo Yu, but not a trace of happiness could be found on her face. As she sat, she actually looked dazed and hurt.

Huo Guang turned to Huo Shan and Huo Yun. “Just as Cheng Jun had guessed, I have already ordered for this matter to be settled quietly, his majesty cannot link this back to us. What should we do next? Tell me your opinions.” Huo Shan and Huo Yun exchanged glances, after a while, Huo Yun ventured. “This would have put his majesty on guard; it wouldn’t be easy trying to lay a finger on Yun Ge in future, looks like we can’t achieve this in a short time. If Yun Ge falls pregnant in the next two or three months, then….” Huo Yun sighed, then continued. “Nonetheless, imperial guards only guard the doors of the palace, and can’t enter the inner palace at will. Besides, the eunuchs are all Yu An’s men. Although we do have several palace maids, but they are only obedient servants, none of them are sharp. The Empress is almost fourteen, logically, she could already be controlling the harem, but she shows no interest in these matters. Unless we have an Empress within and us on the outside, then we can prevent the birth of princes even if his majesty continues to rest with other women.”

Huo Guang sighed, Huo Yun was absolutely right. Although Xiao Mei was the Empress, but she was only an accessory to the Huos, of no proper help at all. She carried the title of the Empress, and could allow the Huo to control the harm through her, but today the Huos couldn’t do anything about it. Huo Guang had other ideas, but Cheng Jun, she…. She was different from all his other daughters, he was afraid if he forced her, the results would be contrary to his expectations.

Huo Cheng Jun expressionlessly said. “Father, your daughter is willing to enter the palace.” Huo Shan, Huo Yun were first shocked, then happy, asking for confirmation, “Sister, you mean….”

Huo Cheng Jun squeezed out a smile when she met Huo Guang’s searching gaze. Many images flashed through her mind.

When she was young and playing with her female companions, acting out weddings, she would say, full of confidence. “My future husband would be the best of the best.” The surprise and happiness she felt when she first met Meng Jue, then meeting him again…. Her shyness, her joy. When she sat behind him riding a horse, he thoughtfully assisted her to get on the horse. When he played the zither for her, his smile when their eyes met. When she served him cakes and snacks she made herself, he praised their taste. The flowers he once picked for her. Their laughter and joy when they walked under the moonlight. The first time he held her hand, the first time they hugged, their first kiss…That heart that thumped so skittishly, if she had known what would happen today, would she still dive in headfirst? When he turned his back so ruthlessly, he had buried her girlish heart. From now on, these belonged to her past life, now dead. Now, her life would be….

Although her smile was weak, her eyes were contained the determination only found after falling apart. “Father, your daughter is willing to enter the palace, to hold up the harem for the Huos.”

.......................................................................................................................
[1] Refer to Chapter 23, Feng Zi Du is a Huo family slave. Interesting tidbit I found on google. "General Huo Guang oversaw the exceptionally attractive slave master Feng Zidu. Huo Guang loved and favored him, and often planned his actions together with him. Feng Zidu was extremely content- he had enough power to overthrow even the capital. Later men said "In times of old there was a slave master of Huo Guang named Feng Zidu who was favored and trusted with a general's power. This provoked laughter in the winshops of foreigners..." After Huo Guang died, his widow, named Xian Guang, roamed playfully throughout the house together with Feng Zidu."
Passions of the Cut Sleeve: The Male Homosexual Tradition in China by Bret Hinsch
[2] Execution of your entire clan is commonly said as ‘Nine families being exterminated’, so she said ten to make it even more severe.
[3] These are all martial arts moves
[4] Chinese use this expression as a sign of anger.[5] Modern Linxia Hui Autonomous Prefecture, Gansu [6] Modern Lintao Prefecture North, Gansu [7] All various tribes of Qiang who banded together to attack Han.
[8] Looks like Tong Hua is going to tweak history here then, offing Feng Zi Du in advance. I looked him up and besides dying in 66BC, nothing else is recorded of his death, so it is safe to assume he died of natural causes I guess.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 27: Cry of the Deer (Part 2)

Mon, 28 May 2012 05:31:42 GMT

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE!

Livejournal refused to let me post it together with the rest of it because they said it was too long so I've had no choice but to separate this chapter. At 10,892 words, it is no wonder my post was rejected for being too long.

Realize that in every book, Tong Hua will add an exciting banquet scene with people from other tribes in attendance? Ruo Xi in BBJX planned one, Yu'er danced for Huo Qu Bing in one, and now this. It'll be very interesting to see how the drama will tackle this chapter cause I think it can either turn out really tacky or very beautiful.

.......................................................................................................................
That year, Third Brother was recuperating in bed because of an illness, so he would play weiqi by himself during his free time. This was also the time when Yun Ge really learnt how to play weiqi; previously she hated playing it as she felt it involved too much thinking but because she wanted to relieve Third Brother’s boredom, so started really learning how to play it, playing it properly.

A year ago, Third Brother had promised Ah Zhu to spar with her and Ah Zhu had already practiced for many years in order to spar with him. Alas, just when her wish was about to be fulfilled, Third Brother couldn’t get out of bed. Yun Ge thought that their duel would either be cancelled or postponed, but Third Brother was someone who would be true to his word, and Ah Zhu was a weird person too, so they agreed to spar, but only a comparison of moves, not strength. Third Brother would make his move from his pallet, Ah Zhu made her move standing at one side.

At first, Ah Zhu countered his moves speedily, but got progressively slower, sometimes only making her move only after Yun Ge and Third Brother finished a round of weiqi. The move that Ah Zhu came up with after much thought, shortly after she made her move, Third Brother already seemed to have anticipated it, he didn’t even look at her before making his next move and Ah Zhu’s face only got whiter as she watched.

As a spectator, Yun Ge felt that her brother was being too heartless and Ah Zhu was very pitiful. Third Brother was playing weiqi with her as he ate the food she made, drinking the You Tan wine Second Brother sent people to bring for him; but Ah Zhu spent close to one day thinking without taking in any food or water. Yet the move she thought of was so easily countered by Third Brother in one stroke, Yun Ge wanted to scream “Third Brother, please at least take into consideration that she is a woman! And at least pretend to think before making your move.” The end result was, after Ah Zhu made her move after spending three whole days thinking, and was so easily countered once again by Third Brother, she admitted defeat. After she admitted defeat, Third Brother asked Ah Zhu, “When do you think you should have conceded defeat? Do you know how much of my time you wasted?” Ah Zhu replied “Ten days ago, when master made his fortieth move.” Third Brother looked at Ah Zhu coldly. “Eleven days ago. When you made your ninth move, you should have conceded defeat, and this was because I let you make the first move. If I made the first move, the stage for defeat would have been set in three moves.”

Ah Zhu stared at Third Brother, dumbfounded.

Third Brother ignored Ah Zhu, commanding Yun Ge to make her move. He then stated “Moves are like chess, if I have set the trap, of course I’ll be able to guess my opponent’s moves. ‘Tempt’ and ‘trap’. Revealing my flaws to ‘tempt’ my opponent into moving according to my will, or setting all other ways to be dead ends, only secretly hiding an exit, ‘forcing’ my opponent to move according to my will. Using both ‘tempt’ and ‘force’ together, no matter what move I want my opponent to make, he will do so accordingly. He would think he saw through my plan, but in reality, he has only entered the trap.”

Yun Ge refused to concede, placing her piece on the chess board. “You make ‘tempting’ sound easy, but you’re actually releasing a sheep to feed the wolf, your sheep might get eaten by the wolf, allowing the wolf to conquer the sheep pen. As for ‘force’, no matter how smart you are, you can’t exactly seal all roads when you first start.” Third Brother looked at Ah Zhu as he made his reply. “If I don’t even have the ability to protect my sheep, then I should die instead of trying to fight! In front of an expert, it is indeed hard to seal all roads into dead ends, but I just need to make my opponent think that they are all dead ends. Furthermore….” Third Brother hit Yun Ge’s forehead with a loud smack, staring impatiently at her. “When I eat, do I have to make myself full in just one mouthful? Can’t I just leave four exits at first? Then when he chooses one of the four, I’ll leave three, then when he chooses one out of three exits, I’ll leave two….”

“……” Yun Ge rubbed her forehead, glaring angrily at her Third Brother.

She still remembered asking her Third Brother gloomily. “Since you’ve already anticipated all my moves, why do you still play with me?” Third Brother’s answer made her even more depressed. “Because you’re dumber. Whether I ‘tempt’ or ‘force’, you somehow have this skill to ignore everything, trying to do things according to your own way, giving up all your land, or just rushing in to your death. The only entertainment I get out of playing with you is to see exactly how stupid one person can be!”

Yun Ge got very indignant, but as Ah Zhu looked at Yun Ge’s pieces, realization seemed to dawn on her face. After that, Ah Zhu complied all of Third Brother’s moves into a set of knife skills. This was how the moves Yun Ge dubbed “18 moves of Chinese Chess” came about.

Yun Ge didn’t have the ability like Third Brother to lure her opponent into her trap within nine moves, so she could only make the first move, taking the initiative to set her trap. Aliya raised her hand to make a ‘please’ gesture, mentioning for Yun Ge to make her move.

Yun Ge really wanted to unsheathe her knife as gracefully as Ah Zhu, but….in order not to reveal her inaptitude; she decided to pretend to be an expert returning to back to the basics!
.......................................................................................................................
Yun Ge drew her knife like any other normal person, and made the first move of ’18 moves of Chinese Chess’: Inviting a gentleman to enter the trap. Shortly after Yun Ge made her move, Aliya’s eyes almost bugged out, thankful for the cowardly Yun Ge’s suggestion of a civil fight.

The knife’s shadow filled the whole sky.

Aliya cracked her whip and entered Yun Ge’s trap. Wrong! It should be Yun Ge’s Third Brother’s trap.

On stage, Aliya felt like she had entered the enemy’s ambush. Her previous move met a dead end; her next move couldn’t be made. A wolf on her left, a tiger on her right. She started to take a longer time to make her moves. Yun Ge just calmly, coolly made her next move, with a smile still on her face.

Unknowingly, Aliya had already passed the time limit of three water droplets, but she was trapped, only feeling like death was looming over her, unable to care about anything else.

Yu An, Liu Bing Yi, Meng Jue, all the warriors seated below were completely absorbed in Yun Ge’s moves, or on the edge of their seats. They only felt that Yun Ge’s moves got more brilliant than the last, just when they thought it would be hard for her to top that, her next move blew everyone away, then they just wanted to clap and cheer. As they waited with bated breath for Yun Ge’s next brilliant move, they couldn’t be bothered with who won or lost.

Aliya was forced into a dead end by the knife, she felt like she was about to be killed, her body growing cold, as she stood there terrified. With a scream, her whip fell out of her hands. Her face was as white as a sheet, cold sweat dripping down her forehead, her body swaying like it was about to topple.

Everyone was still completely engrossed in this battle, the thought to cheer and celebrate Yun Ge’s win didn’t even cross their minds. Yu An even drew a long sigh, disappointed that Aliya couldn’t hang on longer, cutting Yun Ge’s impressive display short. Many people who loved martial arts would issue a challenge even in the face of death just for a glimpse of this set of knife skills. He could only count himself lucky to be a spectator, watching without any fear for his life. Just as he was still lamenting, Yu An suddenly remembered that Yun Ge stayed in Xuan Shi Hall, and his eyes brightened once more.

Ke’er Dada was very dispirited after his duel with Meng Jue, and couldn’t be bothered with his sister’s duel with Yun Ge. Later on, he did realize that Yun Ge’s moves were unusual, but he felt contented to have witnessed such an amazing display of skill.

As he assisted Aliya off the stage, he bowed deeply to Liu Fu Ling, saying respectfully. “Respectable Emperor of Heaven, please forgive this ignorant hunter! An eagle only folds its wings so as to soar even higher next time; a strong horse rests so as to run even further next time. Thank you, my Han brothers, for treating us so cordially, we will sing of your heroism and magnanimity across every corner of the grasslands, praying that our friendship will be as sacred as the snow on the celestial mountain.”

Ke’er Dada presented with both hands the curved knife his father had given to Liu Fu Ling, and Liu Fu Ling presented a precious sword in return, as well as many fine silk, tea leaves and salt. Liu Fu Ling then praised the bravery of Liu Fu Ling and Meng Jue, bestowing 300 taels of gold to Liu Bing Yi, 100 taels of gold to Meng Jue, specially adding a “should be raised to an important position” at the end; but Yun Ge was hastily brushed off after Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue were commended.

This unexpected interlude ended with much fanfare, then the scheduled dance performance continued as planned. Everything was just like before, except that ambassadors from neighbouring countries regarded the Han with a lot more respect, more careful in their words than ever.
.......................................................................................................................
After kowtowing to thank this majesty for his grace, Liu Bing Yi, Meng Jue and Yun Ge slowly walked down the stairs of the stage. Once they got off the stage, they were just about to return to their seats when Ke’er Dada suddenly came out from a side corridor, telling Meng Jue “I wish to speak to you in private.” Meng Jue didn’t even lift his eyes, still minding his own way. “Your highness, please return to your seat” His face not revealing an ounce of interest in what Ke’er Dada had to say.

Ke’er Dada hesitated before moving to block Meng Jue’s way. “I just want to know why you spared my life, risking your own?” “I don’t know what your highness is talking about.” As he said that, Meng Jue moved to step around Ke’er Dada’s side. Ke’er Dada wanted to block him, but when he saw Meng Jue’s icy cold eyes, staring coldly at him, he shivered, thinking he looked like a dead creature in Meng Jue’s ice and slowly lowered his arm, allowing Meng Jue to walk away from his side.

When Liu Bing Yi and Yun Ge passed Ke’er Dada, they both smiled and bowed. All sorts of thoughts were running through Yun Ge’s head, her confusion no less than Ke’er Dada. Meng Jue definitely isn’t such a person. But Ke’er Dada wouldn’t talk nonsense either………

Suddenly Ke’er Dada’s voice rang out from behind her. “Meng Jue, when I become the King of central Qiang in future, as long as you serve Han, central Qiang will not touch any part of Han.”

Liu Bing Yi stopped abruptly, and turned to look at Ke’er Dada, but Meng Jue only froze for a bit before continuing to move forward.

Ke’er Dada continued, talking to Meng Jue’s back. “Although you have spared my life, this is just between you and me. I wouldn’t use my tribe to repay your kindness. I’m only making this promise because as the king of central Qiang, I am sent by the gods to protect my people; therefore I cannot send them to you, allowing you to massacre them. If you ever come to the grasslands to play, please remember there is a Ke’er Dada who owes you his life.”

Once he finished, he bowed to Meng Jue’s back and strode off. Meng Jue was already far away, back in his seat.

Liu Bing Yi was deep in thought, not even noticing when Yun Ge said goodbye to him, only nodding absent mindedly.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 27: Cry of the Deer

Fri, 25 May 2012 04:09:31 GMT

This chapter is the nail-biting kind of exciting, with duels all around and hundreds of spectators watching. Readers get a glimpse of Liu Bing Yi finally standing up, taking the limelight and commanding respect. It is very interesting how the foreshadowing works here in this passage, with Liu Bing Yi and Liu Fu Ling on the highest point, overlooking the crowd, defeating Ke'er Dada as allies.

Ignoring the fact Liu Bing Yi will be evil later on in the novel, he is really quite likeable here as he shares a comfortable camerederie with Yun Ge, able to tease her and know she wouldn't get pissed off. I really enjoyed reading this moment he shared with Yun Ge, all gruff and manly 'no-I-certainly-do-not-care' facade on, I found it really adorable.

Like everyone, I feel really bad for Liu Fu Ling, but he's so understanding, so perfect that I totally get why people would prefer Meng Jue just because he is so complex, so dark, yet so loving. The problem with Meng Jue is that I find him too deep, too hard to understand in terms of husband material, whereas Liu Fu Ling shares this immediate connection with Yun Ge, they just totally and completely 'get' each other, which would make him my choice for Yun Ge.

.......................................................................................................................

After Wei Qing and Huo Qu Bing thoroughly defeated the Xiong Nu tribe, during the reign of Emperor Wu of Han, the Xiong Nu tribe was never again a pressing threat to the Hans; but following the weakening of the Han Dynasty, the Xiong Nus gathered strength again, repeatedly harassing the borders of Han. Besides the threat from the Xiong Nus, the second largest threat to the Han Dynasty came from a nomadic tribe slowly gaining strength – Qiang. The people of Western Qiang once allied themselves with the Xiong Nu, gathered a force of 10,000 to attack Han during the last days of Emperor Wu of Han. Although the attack was quelled, the Han people suffered heavy losses too, causing Emperor Wu of Han to die with hatred in his heart, reminding the four officials he entrusted his orphaned son to, to be wary of the Qiang people.

After the late emperor’s death, the Qiang people saw the Han becoming weaker with frequent internal strife and started to lust after the He Xi land which Wei Qing and Huo Qu Bing snatched from the Xiong Nu. The land at He Xi was filled with vast green grasslands and water, the dream heaven of nomads, the sacred place the Heavens bestowed upon them. For that piece of land, the Qiangs lobbied with the Xiong Nu in Xi Yu, often setting up tentative attacks against the Han, and even plotted for the rebellion of the Qiang, Xiong Nu and other Xi Yu people who have settled in the He Xi area after pledging allegiance to Han. An intense struggle for the land erupted, especially at the military pass in He Huang, where many small skirmishes erupted frequently. The Qiang tribe often massacred whole villages to silence them, hoping to gain strength through numbers, maintaining the absolute majority of the Qiang people at He Huang. As the Qiang was a nomadic tribe who worship freedom, Western Qiang, Northern Qiang, Southern Qiang, Central Qiang did not have a central royal family, but they were slowly coming together with the common goal of conquering the He Xi. If the Qiang unite, then allied themselves with Xiong Nu, together with the tens of thousands of Xiong Nu and Qiang descendents who have settled in Guan Zhong, if war were to erupt, it might sweep across the whole north-eastern border of the Han.

Therefore, today, when the Prince of Central Qiang – Ke’er Dada and his princess Aliya represented the whole Qiang tribe to pay their respects and celebrate the Han New Year, a sudden silence descended on the officials, everyone stopped what they were doing to stare at Ke'er Dada. The silence affected the female guests too, no one knew what had transpired, but didn’t dare to speak, everyone fixing their eyes on the Emperor’s throne, contemplating the foreign prince Ke’er Dada. Yun Ge though, attracted by Aliya’s attire, made a slight exclamation of surprise before moving her gaze to Ke’er Dada.

Ke’er Dada wasn’t tall, but his shoulders were broad and muscular, his brows thick, his gait powerful, looking very impressive. He paid his respected to Liu Fu Ling, saying loudly. “They say that Han is vast and rich in natural resources. After what I’ve witnessed today, I’d say they weren’t wrong. Today, the brightness of the jewels rendered me blind, the sweet delicacies presented rendered me speechless, and the maidens like fairies made me blush and my heart race….”

Xu Ping Jun laughed. “This king might speak crudely, but it is very amusing. He speaks like he is singing.”

Yun Ge laughed too. “To those who live on horses, songs are their language. Jie Jie! Although they might not speak as gracefully as the Han, but they share the same heart.” Under Ke’er Dada’s influence, Yun Ge’s speech took on a sing-song lilt. Xu Ping Jun knew Yun Ge was from Xi Yu, and possessed a different perspective when it came to the Hu, and other foreign people, so she only smiled, not replying.

At Ke’er Dada’s words, everyone laughed proudly and scornfully, despising his crudeness and proud of everything he just praised.

Liu Fu Ling remained expressionless, patiently waiting for the ‘but’ in his words.

“………But, the vast blue skies have the eagles soaring, the endless grassland have strong horses galloping. My Han brothers, where are your eagles and horses?” He waved his hand as he spoke, and four huge men like iron pagodas stepped forth bearing presents. With each step they took, the tables shook slightly. Yu An dodged to guard Liu Fu Ling, while wanting to shout for them to retreat. The nomads had indomitable spirit, their tribe full of heroes and warriors, even the head of their tribe – Chanyu, Khagan, Emir, must be heroes to command respect. When Ke’er Dada saw how the Emperor of this great Han must be protected by a eunuch, his eyes couldn’t conceal his derision. He was about to command his four guards to retreat when unexpectedly, Liu Fu Ling shot Yu An a sharp look. Yu An could only retreat silently. The four huge warriors closed in on Liu Fu Ling, but he acted as if nothing was happening; only smiling slightly at Ke’er Dada. The four warriors only stopped when they were right in front of his table. Liu Fu Ling looked calm, smiling at the warriors in front of him, said unhurriedly. “The eagles in the heavens won’t unleash their claws unless they see a poisonous snake, the strong horses on the field wouldn’t kick up their metal-shoed hooves unless they see a threatening wolf. My brothers on the grassland, do you think an eagle that has folded its wings is then a wild goose? Or mistake a resting strong horse for a deer?”

Liu Fu Ling used the short tune of the grasslands [1] to reply Ke’er Dada’s question, showing him due respect, but his words acting as a warning for those who would try to cross the Hans. Liu Fu Ling displayed both grace and power, rendering Ke’er Dada mute for the moment.

For him to shoot him questions so quickly using the short tune of the grasslands showed this Emperor’s familiarity with their local customs and values. Just this point was enough to stop him from looking down on this gentle Han Emperor. Ke’er Dada stood in stunned silence for a while, then commanded his four guards to stand to the side.

He bowed to Liu Fu Ling. “Emperor sent from heaven, our warriors have travelled a long way, not for jewels, nor for good wine, and definitely not for beauties; just like how powerful eagles will only soar with powerful eagles, strong horses will only run with strong horses, warriors would only want to spar with warriors. We have sought for brothers worthy of presenting our curved knife, but why is it I only see wild geese wagging their tongues, and suckling baby deer? “

The scheming, faction-forming scholars and civil officials so used to fighting with their sharp tongues were so angry their faces turned red in an instant. The young military officers so used to being protected by their fathers, led by Huo Yu and Huo Yun almost flipped their tables.

Liu Fu Ling might have remained expressionless, but his heart sunk. To think, in the past, the great Han’s court had Sima Qian, Sima Xiangru, Dongfang Shuo, Zhufu Yan for civil officials…..Wei Qing, Huo Qu Bing, Lee Guang, Zhao Po Nu as military officers.

There were stars that excelled in the arts; stars that excelled in the military shining at court, any one of them would have rendered the borders speechless. But now…….. Wild geese with wagging tongues? Suckling baby deer? As the saying goes, the person who best understands your weakness is your energy, and how right that was!

Liu Fu Ling’s gaze slowly scanned across his civil and military officials: Grand Marshal Huo Guang sat expressionlessly on his seat. Every single detail of the banquet today will be known across Chang An and the rest of the world by tomorrow. Huo Guang seemed to be waiting to see how Liu Fu Ling dealt with this provocation in front of the world, waiting for Liu Fu Ling to make a mistake, then he will enter the battlefield with a smile, letting the world know how wise he was as he took care of Ke'er Dada.

‘Puppet Chancellor’ Tian Qian Qiu, as usual, was following Huo Guang – if Huo Guang remained silent, so did he; if Huo Guang wasn’t moving, then so wasn’t he. His eyes closed, his breath held, like he was in a trance.

First ranked Leader of the Gentlemen of the Palace: Huo Yu, Huo Yun
…
Liu Fu Ling smiled as he turned his gaze to Liu Bing Yi, seated at the very end of the officials. Liu Bing Yi hesitated, but when he saw Ke'er Dada looking down at the Han court with his chin up, and a sneer on his face, the last of his hesitation disappeared. This was no time to weigh his personal gains or losses. With a nod at Liu Fu Ling, he rose and walked towards the front, singing:

“With pleased sounds the deer call to one another,
Eating the celery of the fields.
I have here admirable guests ;
The lutes are struck, and the organ is blown [for them] ; –
The organ is blown till its tongues are all moving.
The baskets of offerings [also] are presented to them.
The men love me,
And will show me the perfect path.

With pleased sounds the deer call to one another,
Eating the southernwood of the fields.
I have here admirable guests ;
Whose virtuous fame is grandly brilliant.
They show the people not to be mean ;
The officers have in them a pattern and model.
I have good wine,
Which my admirable guests drink, enjoying themselves.

With pleased sounds the deer call to one another,
Eating the salsola of the fields.
I have here admirable guests ;
For whom are struck the lutes, large and small.
The lutes, large and small, are struck,
And our harmonious joy is long-continued.
I have good wine,
To feast and make glad the hearts of my admirable guests.” [2]

Liu Bing Yi walked as he sang, his sleeves billowing, walking with an easy grace. The wide, empty front hall, with over a hundred officials seated woodenly, all stared at him coldly. Huo Yu, Huo Shan, and more even had lips curled with derision. His voice only managed a small echo in the wide hall, lone and weak; but his robust bearing, rich voice, and grace made him seem like a crane standing among chickens. His imposing appearance made it seem like he alone could mend the sky, commanding respect and drawing praise from those who saw him.

‘Cry of the deer’ from the ‘Classics of Poetry’ was a celebratory song the noblemen of Central Plains sang when they received their friends cordially. Among the musicians seated, one or two sharp ones had already realized Liu Bing Yi was trying to use a solemn Han song of generosity as a reply to the provocative song of the Qiang. The angry musicians took in the Qiang Prince’s arrogance and Liu Bing Yi’s magnanimity, then a few brave souls started to play in accompaniment. At first it was just a scattered two or three, but soon all the musicians picked up on Liu Bing Yi’s intention, united against a common enemy, they started playing for Liu Bing Yi, singing as they played, without a single command being issued.

The singers started to sing along with the zithers. The dancers started to sing along with the zithers.

One, two, three of them….. All the musicians, all the singers, all the dancers….

They forgot that they were only supposed to be the entertainment, the backdrop of this banquet, forgot that the responsibility of protecting their country fell to the generals, forgot the punishment they would face for singing without command; this was the first time they sang without a care for their status or their duties.

‘Cry of the deer’ was the first song of ‘Minor Odes of the Kingdom’, the point of the song was its large power. There was solemnity in the lively tune, power and authority despite the gentleness. What moved everyone were these singing people. They might not know the proper language for which to write a formal declaration to their enemies, or martial arts for which to defend their country from the frontline, but they were defending the power of Han in their own way, refusing to let others belittle them. Although they might be born lowly, their will to defend their country was much more noble compared to those high ranking officials and noblemen not doing a stroke of work. They were singing for the dignity of the people, conveying their determination to defend their land.

In the end, Liu Bing Yi was only smiling, standing still beside Ke’er Dada, with his hands behind his back. The whole hall was filled with the stately, glorious song – ‘Cry of the Deer’. Hundreds of musicians, singers, dancers sang gravely from every corner of the great hall. Their voices moving across the great hall like a roar, stunning everyone into respect. Although Liu Bing Yi was standing alone in front of Ke’er Dada, but there were tens of thousands of the Han people behind him.

The song ended.

Ke’er Dada’s proud smile faded completely, his eyes filled with shock. Will it be easy attacking such Han people? Even the lowly, weak dancing maidens stared at him in the eye, singing loudly, and inspiring awe despite their smiles! Liu Bing Yi saluted Ke’er Dada with his hands clasped over each other. “This dynasty is a country of music and ceremony, we use fine wine to soothe the bodies of our weary guests, our voices to lighten their homesick hearts, and we will only show our weaponry to our enemies. If our guests from afar would like to cement our friendship in their own way, we are willing to comply.”

Ke’er Dada hesitated, but refused to concede defeat. Before he came, he had pledged to all the tribal leaders of Qiang that he will definitely imprint the heroism of the Qiang on the hearts of the people in Chang An. The four he brought along were specially chosen warriors among all the warriors in the tribe, according to the command of his father; he wanted to use this opportunity to cement the other tribal leaders’ faith in him, merging all tribes as one, expanding their military strength. Liu Bing Yi knew that although the wind had been knocked out of Ke’er Dada’s sails, he still hadn’t conceded defeat.

‘Your highness, I am the last of the hundred officials in Han. I’d be really honoured if your warriors are willing to duel with me.”

The warrior behind Ke’er Dada- Zhe Chi’er was already angling for a battle. When he heard Liu Bing Yi taking the initiative to issue a challenge, he couldn’t temp his feelings down any longer, turned to Ke’er Dada saying “My king, I am willing to fight.”

Ke’er Dada looked towards Liu Fu Ling, who said “Exchange blows as friends, but only to a point.”

Yu An quickly ordered for the arena to be cleared, and secretly summoned the best physicians over.
.......................................................................................................................
Xu Ping Jun didn’t even dare to breathe when she saw Liu Bing Yi walking out of the crowd. Now that she heard that he was going to spar with their warriors, a confusing mix of emotions assailed her. As a Han, the anger she felt at the Qiang prince’s provocation and insult was no less than any other, so when she saw her husband stepping out to sing, exuding a noble aura, treating the foreign king with magnanimity, she felt proud and excited.

That man is her husband!

She could die without regrets now that she had married such a man.

On the other hand, because that man is her husband, besides pride and excitement, she was gripped with worry and fear too. Yun Ge reached for Xu Ping Jun’s hand. “Don’t worry! Da Ge was once the head of the youxia in Chang An, his martial arts must be a cut above the rest; how else would the youxia bow to him?”
.......................................................................................................................

Ke’er Dada smiled, then said. “Respectable Emperor of Heaven, since we are duelling, why not make it a round of three to determine the winner? Let this be proof of our friendship once this spreads around the world in song.”

Liu Fu Ling returned his smile, having already prepared for that. “As you wish. Advisory Chancellor Meng Jue, step forward to receive this edict. I command you to spar with the Qiang warrior as a representative of Han.”

This effectively rendered the whole hall speechless. What is his majesty thinking, sending forth a civil official?

It would be understandable if it were Huo Guang’s command, but his majesty? Even if Meng Jue offended his majesty in some way, and his majesty wished to use other people to kill him, he wouldn’t have chosen such an important occasion to fool around right?

Surprise didn’t even register on Meng Jue’s face; he already knew that during the strange massacre that night outside Chang An, he had sparred with Yu An, Qi Xi and the rest, so it wasn’t strange at all that his majesty would know he knew martial arts. He smiled as he rose, moved forward, kowtowed and received the edict.
.......................................................................................................................

The third representative?

Liu Fu Ling looked at Hup Guang coldly. Huo Guang knew in this round of his secret battle with Liu Fu Ling, he had made the wrong move.

That year, all the guards Crown Prince Ju chose to protect Liu Bing Yi were the cream of the crop. Liu Bing Yi was always tricking Death; in order to survive, naturally he had to have a good set of martial arts skills. Later, he mixed with the youxia of the land, and learnt an even wider mix of martial arts. His ‘Da Ge’ name was not for nothing, so both Huo Guang and Liu Fu Ling knew that Liu Bing Yi was a safe bet.

Although he wasn’t sure of Meng Jue’s martial arts skills, he knew Liu Fu Ling wouldn’t treat this lightly, so Liu Fu Ling must have already had confidence in Meng Jue winning, and he wouldn’t doubt Liu Fu Ling’s choice. Liu Fu Ling was employing an extraordinary method to not only defuse the escalating tension, but also to use today’s show of bravery to promote Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue; and Huo Guang would be unable argue against it.

Backed into a corner, Huo Guang didn’t dare to dally any longer, and was about to nominate a Huo to be a representative.

Princess Aliya, by Ke’er Dada’s side had remained silent till now, suddenly stepped forth and bowed. “Respectable majesty, Aliya requests to fight the third duel.” Ke’er Dada already had someone else in mind, so now that his sister had volunteered herself, he was a little unhappy, but then he thought: this sister of mine is good with whips, second, she is a woman. I only know that the females of the grasslands are no weaker than the males, but I’ve never heard a woman of the Central Plains being good at martial arts, if the Han chose a male representative, even if they win, they win without dignity, it would be good to see how they deal with this.

Liu Fu Ling already had this duel bagged and didn’t really care who won the third round. If the Qiang chose a male, he would allow Huo Guang to nominate any Huo to spar. All the sons of Huo, though arrogant, were not weak. Naturally it’d be good to win, but it wouldn’t be a bad thing if they lost either! But now, a woman has stepped forth. It would be hard to deal with this indeed. He thought that the few palace maids Yu An personally trained would be good, but today only Mo Cha was serving in the hall. Furthermore, it wouldn’t be good for the officials to know his palace maids knew martial arts; it would only be a recipe for disaster. Maybe he should just let Aliya pick her opponent among the female guests present, passing this off as entertainment for the females, a topic to be discussed over tea.

Just when he was still deep in thought, a clear voice penetrated through his thoughts. “Your majesty, your servant is willing to spar with the princess.”

Yun Ge saw Liu Fu Ling’s hesitation, and made the decision to fight this duel. Xu Ping Jun wanted to pull her back but to no avail. Yun Ge had already left her seat and was already kneeling at the throne to make her request.

When Liu Fu Ling saw Yun Ge kneeling on the floor, his heart filled with the agony of having to make this decision, but also, warmth. In this vast hall, he wasn’t alone in this high seat. How good was Yun Ge at martial arts? Although he didn’t know, and after spending so much time with Yun Ge, he knew she read books on cooking, poetry, history, but he never once saw her flip through the martial arts manuals in the palace. Based on her personality, would she ever force herself to do something she wasn’t interested in?

He wanted to refuse with an excuse, but he looked into her eyes, and saw that she was begging him with her eyes “Accede to my request! Accede to my request! I promise I’ll be fine”, and Ke’er Dada and all the foreign ambassadors were like wolves waiting to pounce, their eyes coldly judging his every move. Liu Fu Ling could only mention for Yun Ge to stand, acceding to her request with a raise of his hand.

Liu Fu Ling shot Qi Xi a look and Qi Xi quickly took the opportunity when asking Yun Ge what her weapon of choice would be to remind her “His majesty already has a plan, just admit defeat if you can’t fight, you mustn’t get hurt.” Yun Ge’s face wreathed in smiles, nodded vigorously. “Of course, of course. I wouldn’t treat my puny life as a joke.” Qi Xi asked “What weapon would missy like?” Yun Ge scratched her head, her face one of confusion. “I haven’t thought about it yet. I’ll tell you when I’ve done so.” Qi Xi felt like a flock of crows just flew past his head, and left with cold sweat running down his back.

Even the despondent Huo Cheng Jun, who looked disinterested at the ongoing proceedings thus far, set aside her wine cup, and looked at Yun Ge with mixed emotion. Not to mention Xu Ping Jun, at this moment, the three on stage were all the people closest to her. She wished she could fly on stage too, to fight beside them, but she couldn’t be of any help at all, only praying fervently in her heart, praying to all the gods and Heavens, for everything to go smoothly, for it to really be ‘up to a point’.

Yun Ge acted like Meng Jue didn’t exist, only bowed to Liu Bing Yi with a smile, sat herself beside him, then started staring Aliya up and down, left and right, treating the whole thing lightly, like it was fun. Liu Bing Yi and Meng Jue stared at Yun Ge wordlessly. How could she dare to embarrass herself with her lousy set of skills? [3] If it wasn’t for the gravity of this function, they would have grabbed her by her neck and thrown her back to where she came from!
.......................................................................................................................
The first round was Liu Bing Yi against Zhe Chi’er. Just before Liu Bing Yi stepped into the arena, Meng Jue smiled and murmured a few words to him. Liu Bing Yi smiled, nodded and went in calmly. Zhe Chi’er boomed. “When I kill on horseback, I use a spiked club. When I’m off my horse, I’m best at wrestling and close combat, fighting without weapons, but you may choose a weapon.”

Liu Bing Yi chose to repay frankness with frankness, saluted him with both hands. “Since young, I have learnt a variety of skills, I can’t say what I’m best at, but I’m willing to fight with my bare hands with you, brother.” Zhe Chi’er nodded, and started his form of attack. Zhe Chi’er might look big and burly, but his moves were as fine as they were rough. His legs employed wrestling moves of ‘stay’ and ‘dodge’, his fists using the ‘fast’ and ‘bind’ moves of close combat. His fists struck relentlessly, fast, one round after the next, until Liu Bing Yi was unable to dodge from his flying fists.

Just as Zhe Chi’er said, he only knew these two forms of martial arts. It was precisely because he only knew two forms, which is why he had honed them to near perfection after more than ten years of training. The stability of his legs and the speed of his fists matched each other seamlessly. Those who knew martial arts could see that Zhe Chi’er had unconsciously integrated the Han form of martial arts, simplifying the complicated moves, roughing up the graceful ones. Those maidens and madams who didn’t know anything about martial arts though, found his moves extremely boring. In contrast, Liu Bing Yi’s flying kicks, his moves at times simple, at times complicated; sometimes slow and gentle, sometimes strong and fast, dazzling the maidens and madams, keeping them on the edge of their seats.

Yun Ge was very confused. Da Ge’s moves were graceful and pretty, but she just felt like he wasn’t using his full strength. Liu Bing Yi gave off this feeling that he had learnt a broad range, but didn’t hone his skills to perfection, though she knew he definitely wasn’t someone like that. His skill set was broad, but definitely not superficial, he would pick the moves he thought best and learn them till he had perfected it.

In a blink of an eye, they had already exchanged over a hundred blows, but were both unscathed. Liu Bing Yi had some understanding of the grasslands’ martial arts and after studying Zhe Chi’er hundred over moves, he already knew what to do. He told Zhe Chi’er “Be careful.” He switched moves all of a sudden, using Zhe Chi’er’s moves against him. Zhe Chi’er was a simple minded man. He learnt wrestling and fighting when he was five or six, then devoted himself solely to practicing those two, not even bothering to know if there are other better forms of martial arts that may exist in this world.

After more than ten years, he had unknowingly mastered all the forms of martial arts known to the people of the grasslands. Even if Liu Bing Yi changed his moves, he would still counter the same way, no matter what moves his opponent threw, whether they were bluffs or real moves, he would counter them accordingly, but now that Liu Bing Yi was suddenly adopting his own moves against him, Zhe Chi’er’s mind went blank. He thought, how could he know my form of martial arts? I know what move he is going to use next! But how do I counter it? Then wouldn’t he know I would know how to counter it? He probably would have already prepped himself up for that, so how should I fight….

Liu Bing Yi made use of Zhe Chi’er distraction to hook his leg, lean forward and throw Zhe Chi’er on the ground with the most ancient wrestling move – the shoulder throw. Everyone else was confused too when they suddenly saw the two of them using the same moves against each other.

Even after Liu Bing Yi had thrown Zhe Chi’er to the ground, they still weren’t able to react. Liu Fu Ling was the first to clap, then all at once, everyone realized that Liu Bing Yi won, and started cheering loudly.

Liu Bing Yi helped Zhe Chi’er stand, Zhe Chi’er’s face was ruddy red, still looking lost even as he said. “Your skills are really good, you’ve won.” Liu Bing Yi knew that he had inflicted trauma on this honest man’s heart. From now on, whenever he made his move, he will first be hesitant. Zhe Chi’er possessed good skills, in his single-mindedness; he had already unconsciously incorporated the highest state of martial arts –‘defend’ in his moves. As long as he wasn’t distracted, it wouldn’t be easy for anyone else to attack him.

He had already grew fond of Zhe Chi’er and was about to explain and point that out to him. I didn’t defeat you; you were first defeated by yourself. Then he remembered, even if Zhe Chi’er got better, he was still a Qiang, if both nations ever went to war, his weakness would be the Han’s chance. He chose to only give him a small smile, then walked off after a bow.

Ke’er Dada managed to smile with some effort, sent Liu Fu Ling his congratulations. “The Han warriors are good indeed!”

Liu Fu Ling didn’t show any happiness on his face, remaining expressionless as always. “The skills of the grasslands are good too. This was the first time I’ve witnessed such a stunning display of wrestling and fighting skills.” Because of his sincerity, his listeners could feel that he was truly praising them.

Ke’er Dada thought, though Zhe Chi’er lost, he lost because of their own martial arts skills and not because of the skills of Han; then felt a bit better. He turned to Meng Jue. “I would like to fight the second round with you.” Meng Jue thought that since Ke’er Dada was a king, and came prepared with warriors, he wouldn’t fight the next round. Contrary to expectations, he was the one to issue the challenge. Since the challenge had been issued, Meng Jue could only bow with a smile. “Thank you for your tutelage your majesty.”

Yun Ge wasn’t even looking at the stage, but instead asked Liu Bing Yi happily. “Da Ge, what kinds of martial arts are you good at exactly? There are people here studying your moves for a long time, but still unable to figure out. Da Ge, you really are too ‘deep without revealing anything’! [4]” Liu Bing Yi was still unhappy that Yun Ge had jumped out to blindly join their fight, so he said huffily. “Since you have so much time, you might as well think of how to lose with dignity.” “Why, you belittle me so! What if I win?”

Liu Bing Yi gave Yun Ge a onceover solemnly, then finally said. “After this banquet, go consult a physician, you must be having severely deluded dreams [5]!” Yun Ge harrumphed and ignored him. After a while, she heard Liu Bing Yi call her name, then reminded her carefully. “Yun Ge, this is only a game, don’t treat it too seriously. If you can’t it, remember to shout that you won’t play anymore.” Yun Ge knew he was worried for her, nodded. “I know. Thank you for your concern.”

Liu Bing Yi snorted. “There are more than enough people concerned about you, I can’t be bothered with you. With his majesty on top, of course you won’t be in danger. I’m concerned about Meng Jue’s puny life. I’m afraid he would be unable to control himself, flouting the rules into the process, rushing onstage to save you.”

Yun Ge scoffed disbelievingly, and refused to talk to Liu Bing Yi anymore.
.......................................................................................................................
During their conversation, Meng Jue and Ke’er Dada had already started to exchange blows. One using a sword, the other, a dagger. One employed agile, nimble moves, like snow falling for nine days; the other using moves that were fierce, safe moves, like a fierce tiger moving down a mountain or a long snake out of its hole.

After observing the fight for a while, Liu Bing Yi’s brow slowly started to furrow. The Qiang had already lost one round, if Ke’er Dada lost this round, with two out of three losses, even if Aliya defeated Yun Ge, the Qiang would still lose. In order to turn the tide to their favour, Ke’er Dada was giving it his all, without a care for the cost in order to win. Their skills should be on par, but Meng Jue was smarter than most, and dueling is not only a comparison of their martial arts skills, but also their wit, so Meng Jue should have had a 70% chance of winning, but Ke’er Dada was fighting like he had burned all his bridges behind him, forcing Meng Jue to counter move for move. Even if he won in the end, the price might be…...

Yun Ge didn’t intend to watch the duel at all, but when she saw Liu Bing Yi’s face getting more and more grave, she quickly turned her gaze to the stage. As she watched, her brow slowly furrowed as well.

If it was hard for the spectators to watch, it was even tougher for those actually involved in the duel.

Meng Jue didn’t expect Ke’er Dada to be this extreme, or this aggressive, even though he was a king; he was fighting with his life on the line. How was this comparing skills ‘to a point’? This was totally a battle fought between deadly enemies. There was one other complication in this battle – Ke’er Dada could harm him but he couldn’t harm Ke’er Dada. If Ke’er Dada wounds him, or even kills him, he could just get away with a mere apology; but if he wounds Ke’er Dada, it would be giving the chance an excuse for them to gather the other tribes of Xi Yu to attack Han.

He had once lived in Xi Yu for a long period of time and was familiar with their feelings of giving up their land to Han. After enduring long years of war, and the previous infighting within bureaucracy in Han, the Han officials’ oppression, bullying and stripping the tribes of Xi Yu of their rights greatly enhanced their hatred for Han. If news reached them that the Qiang prince travelled far and wide to Han to offer his congratulations for the Han New Year, but was instead wounded by a Han official, he was afraid that this tiny flame might just turn into a great forest fire.

Meng Jue mainly learnt his skills from the assassins of Xi Yu, his real skills are not fit for long combat, the main point of his moves were to use the simplest, most energy saving way to kill his opponent. In terms of killing moves, Ke’er Dada’s skills weren’t as good as Meng Jue’s, but Meng Jue couldn’t employ a single one of those killing moves, he could only draw on his many years of training to soften Ke’er Dada’s killing blows.

This round got more and more dangerous with one attacking ruthlessly, the other attacking with apprehension. There were many times Ke’er Dada’s dagger just brushed across Meng Jue’s vital points, causing the women below to scream in horror.
.......................................................................................................................
Under Ke’er Dada’s ruthless attack, Meng Jue’s moves got weaker and weaker.

After over two hundred moves, Ke’er Dada got very restless, his eyes, his lips curled in a cruel smile, his dagger swept across with broad strokes, guarding the left side of his body where Meng Jue’s sword was pointed, preventing him from piercing his vital points, but allowing his stomach to be left unguarded, clearly meaning to kill Meng Jue even if he himself sustains major injuries. His curved dagger struck straight at Meng Jue’s neck, his speed fast. But Meng Jue was faster by a bit. That little bit was enough for him to switch his sword from his right hand to his left when the dagger brushed past his neck, unexpectedly using Ke’er Dada’s mistake to aim straight at his heart.

At that crucial instant between life and death, Meng Jue’s body made instinctively made the decision for him despite his overriding concerns. His right hand threw the sword, his left caught it. Without any fancy tricks, one could even say it was a very jagged move, but it was fast, faster than anyone could imagine, faster than anyone could see. The sword was pointed straight at Ke’er Dada’s heart.

Ke’er Dada suddenly discovered that Meng Jue could wield his sword with his left hand too, and it was then that he also realized how deliberately slow Meng Jue was fighting beforehand! The look in Meng Jue’s eyes was so calm it looked cold and ruthless. Ke’er Dada was reminded of those lone wolves the hunters on the grasslands are deathly afraid of. Lone wolves are small wolves that have survived after its pack was massacred, once they grew up, they would be the most cruel and ruthless of wolves. His eyes widened at the realization of his mistake. And the price of his mistake is……Death!

A dagger swung towards Meng Jue’s neck like a meteor, harnessing the power of thunder. A sword secretly pointed towards Ke’er Dada’s heart like lightning, with all the stealth of a poisonous snake. Suddenly confusion and hesitation appeared in the cold, bloodthirsty depths of Meng Jue’s eyes, and…pity?! Ke’er Dada couldn’t believe his eyes. Meng Jue abruptly pointed his sword down, shifting it away from Ke’er Dada’s heart, moving it to his abdomen instead. Ke’er Dada’s dagger was still coming down on Meng Jue’s neck. Meng Jue stopped caring about Ke’er Dada, or even about this battle, he was only calmly, quietly staring elsewhere. Just when his life was about to end, the look on his eyes was one of tenderness, of unrestrained longing.

“No!!!”

A gut wrenching, piercing scream rang out.

Ke’er Dada came to his senses, abruptly moving his dagger away. His dagger stopped at Meng Jue’s throat, blood already gushing out from his wound. If he moved his dagger away just a second later, Meng Jue would have already been beheaded, and he would only sustain an abdomen injury at most, or maybe even be unscathed because the point of Meng Jue’s sword stopped when it touched his skin.

The instant Meng Jue moved his sword away the outcome was set, Meng Jue seemed to think this wasn’t even worth his time, all his emotion was written in his eyes as he stared elsewhere. Ke’er Dada stared blankly at Meng Jue, his eyes searching, contemplating the man in front of him and was stunned at the tenderness and longing in Meng Jue’s eyes.

Meng Jue quickly recollected himself, smiling at Ke’er Dada, all the tenderness and longing swallowed in the murky depths of his eyes; his eyes unreadable once again. Ke’er Dada couldn’t figure him out at all. In just an instant, so many emotions crossed this man’s eyes, and he couldn’t believe the man in front of him was the same man he glimpsed just a moment ago. Immediately, he turned to look at where Meng Jue was just looking at.

A girl stood frozen at the bottom of the stage, her eyes wide, her gaze fixed on Meng Jue, her mouth still half open. She must have been the one who cried out.

In her eyes, there was fear, worry and even the glimmer of tears.
.......................................................................................................................
The scene of Ke’er Dada’s dagger headed straight for Meng Jue’s neck kept playing in Yun Ge’s mind. She didn’t know whether she screamed, she only remembered that she seemed to have jumped up, rushed out, then…

She didn’t know why she was suddenly standing alone in front of the area either. What did she see in his eyes? She only knew that in that instant, everything she saw in his eyes, felt like a thousand knives stabbing at her heart. But when she looked again…. There was nothing. His eyes were the same as always, calm, tender, but no warmth in those dark depths.

She quickly turned away, but her gaze clashed with someone else’s.

Liu Fu Ling sat alone, high above the rest, silent gazing at her.

He probably saw everything that happened just now right? He saw her forgetting herself, saw her losing control, saw everything. She couldn’t see his expression, but she was afraid to see crack in his eyes. That crack would be imprinted on her heart.

She suddenly felt that she was attracting too much attention standing there, quickly retreating back to her seat, regret and sadness pressing down hard on her heart, cutting off all air. Then she saw him shake his head slightly at her, indicating that she didn’t need to be this way. He understood, she could almost feel the comfort emitted from his eyes.

Yun Ge felt bitter, touched and an indescribable mix of emotions.

The whole hall was so quiet, one could hear a pin drop.

Most people didn’t see what just happened, either because they didn’t know martial arts, or because of distance or the angle in which they saw the battle unfold; they only saw Meng Jue’s sword pointed towards Ke’er Dada’s ribs and Ke’er Dada’s dagger at Meng Jue’s neck. Only Yu An, high above everyone else, had a clear view of what just unfolded, and Liu Bing Yi seated nearby managed to hazard a pretty good guess.

Aliya didn’t understand, her brother had won, but why was he still standing dazedly on stage? She stood and turned to Liu Fu Ling. “Your majesty, my brother’s dagger was at Meng Jue’s vital point, if he didn’t stop, Meng Jue would definitely have died, so even if Meng Jue’s sword pierced my brother, it would only inflict a minor injury.”

Liu Fu Ling shot a look at Yu An, who nodded. What Aliya said was absolutely correct, except for one part, but besides Meng Jue, no one else would truly know what exactly happened. Liu Fu Ling announced. “The Qiang prince has won this round. I truly thank you for your act of mercy.”

Meng Jue coldly saluted Ke’er Dada, turned and left the arena. The physician rushed forward, tending to his injury. Ke’er Dada’s mouth moved, but nothing came out of it. He jumped off the arena without any sign of elation, moving back to his seat.

Liu Bing Yi looked at Yun Ge, whose face was white as a sheet, still in a daze, then at the expressionless Liu Fu Ling looking in her direction, then sighed and said. “Yun Ge, can you still compete? If you can’t….”

Yun Ge took a deep breath, composing herself, then smiled. “Don’t be ridiculous! Everyone is now counting on me! Without me, how are you going to win?” Liu Bing Yi laughed bitterly, what he thought would be a sure win round turned out to be wrong.

“Yun Ge, don’t force yourself!”

Yun Ge nodded, then floated to the arena with a fluid motion; as she stood on one foot, her hands using the stage for leverage, her body flew gracefully like a magical crane, landing smoothly on stage.

Aliya nodded slightly when she saw the way Yun Ge landed on stage. Her moves were very pretty and graceful, obviously trained under experts, a worthy opponent indeed. But if she only knew the truth was…..

The best martial arts skill that Yun Ge had mastered was that very ‘light body skill[6]’ she just displayed, and of the many ‘light body skill’ moves, her best move was only those used to climb trees and walls. Also, that move she just used, looked very effortless, but actually was chosen by her when she sat on her seat, contemplating the stage, estimating the distance, height, running over all that she learnt from her parents, brothers, friends, and everyone that taught her, finally landing on this move that will best display her charm.

She’d bet if Aliya knew all these, she would probably beg Liu Fu Ling to let her switch opponents, to someone worthy of her, refusing to belittle herself by sparring with Yun Ge. Aliya lightly waved her whip, and the whip in her hands made a loud ‘crack’ sound. “This is my weapon. What about yours?”

Yun Ge scratched her head, deep in thought with her brow furrowed, looking very troubled. Aliya asked with some impatience. “Is my question that hard to answer? Use whatever weapon you use normally.” Yun Ge shot her an apologetic smile. “I know how to wield too many weapons; it is hard to settle on one at such a short notice. Umm…..I’ll use a curved knife!”

Although the curved knife was the most common weapon used by nomadic tribes, it was also one of the hardest to master. Since Yun Ge dared to use a curved knife against her, her skills must be very good. When she understood the underlying meaning of Yun Ge’s words to be that she possessed a broad set of skills too, Aliya knew she had met an expert, immediately going on guard, not daring to make a wrong move. Yun Ge added with a smile, “Han people rarely use curved knives, and I’m afraid it would be hard for them to procure one at such a short notice. Princess, do you have a suitable one to lend me?”

A curved knife hung from Aliya’s hip, when she heard that, she untied the curved knife on her hip and passed it to Yun Ge. She told herself to be even more careful of this opponent, for not only is Yun Ge an expert, she is also very meticulous, taking care not to create unnecessary chances for her opponents
........................................................................................................................

Liu Bing Yi felt like fainting. Yun Ge wasn’t luring her opponent to make mistakes, but provoking her so aggressively? He turned to Meng Jue who just came back to his seat after his injury was tended to,

“What is Yun Ge trying to do? Is it not enough that her opponent’s skills are so good, that she must provoke her so?”

Meng Jue lost his usual smile, and answered “I don’t know” with a straight face
........................................................................................................................

Yun Ge played with the curved knife in her hands. “Princess, the previous round was truly terrifying. Princess, you are
gifted with such beautiful features, I’m sure you wouldn’t want a scar to be left on your face by accident. I have just reached my prime too, the love songs I’ve learnt have yet to be heard by the man I like! Whether he accepts me or not, I don’t want to die without first expressing how I feel for him. Let us have a civil fight instead? Not only can we compare our respective skills, we can also ensure that no harm will befall us.”

When he heard the female guests scoffing and laughing scornfully, Liu Bing Yi truly, totally felt like fainting because of Yun Ge.

What was she trying to do? Also, this was the first time he realized that this girl was so good at talking nonsense. If she sang a love song, how could anyone reject her?

Liu Bing Yi smiled bitterly.

Aliya thought of her brother’s earlier fight, stole a glance at Meng Jue’s neck wound, feeling fearful now. Although she was good at using the whip, whips could never cut as deep or as sharp as curved knives could. The curved knife in Yun Ge’s hand was gifted to her by her father on her thirteenth birthday as a coming of age present, and was forged by the best blacksmith of the Arabs. Based on Yun Ge’s moves just now, her ‘light body skills’ must be very good, and because Aliya was always travelling on horseback from a young age, she was very weak when it came to skills making use of her leg strength. If Yun Ge left a mark on her face…… she’d rather die! Furthermore, Yun Ge’s ‘the love songs I’ve learnt have yet to be heard by the man I like’ line really resonated with Aliya. She felt herself getting lost in thought, half feeling bittersweet, and the other half coming to the shocking realization that although she had never sung a love song to the person she liked either, she should at least try it once, regardless of whether or not he accepted it.

If she got injured during this battle, her face disfigured, then all the more she wouldn’t have the courage to sing her love song. For the rest of his life, that person would never know that there was someone else that……

Aliya asked coldly. “How do we go about doing it?”

Yun Ge said happily. “You stand at one end, I stand at the other. You make a move, then I’ll follow with one, exchanging blows with each other that way. Not only can we compare our skills that way, we wouldn’t injure ourselves.”

The moment he heard this, Meng Jue knew Yun Ge had lured the princess in, hook line and sinker. He turned to the still frowning Liu Bing Yi. “If there are no unexpected mistakes, Yun Ge wins.” “With her lousy set of skills, how could she…” Liu Bing Yi suddenly realized. “Yun Ge’s teacher or close friends are experts? So no matter how terrible her skills are, since she had been exposed to them from a young age, plus she is smart, so she had probably committed a lot of those moves to memory. Therefore, as long as she doesn’t have to draw on her internal strength, and isn’t forced to move by her opponent, she could mime those moves out perfectly.”

Meng Jue smiled coldly. “In her family, she’s the only stupid one. Even the maid by her third brother’s side could easily defeat Ke’er Dada.” Liu Bing Yi was stunned. Although he had already guessed that Yun Ge wasn’t of common birth, but this was the first time he knew how extraordinary her family was! He was suddenly very curious as to who her parents are and why she came to Chang An alone.

After mulling it over, Aliya thought this was an interesting proposal, and seemed feasible too. “During the fight, not only do we compare moves, we must also consider speed. No matter how brilliant your moves are, if you react slowly, it will still lead to death.” Yun Ge quickly said. “Princess, what you just said was absolutely reasonable.” Then her brow knit as she thought again. Aliya couldn’t be bothered to wait any longer, saying. “We shall use your Han way of measuring time by water clocks. You must make your move within three water droplets, automatically losing if you don’t.” Yun Ge smiled. “Good idea. We shall do it this way then. Which end would your highness choose?”

Aliya froze, I haven’t agreed yet right? We seemed to be only discussing the feasibility of a civil fight, when did this lead to an agreement? Then again, there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with this proposal, so she nodded after thinking for a bit, moving to one end of the stage. Yun Ge moved back to the other end of the stage.

Two eunuchs carried the bronze water clock over, placing it at the side of the stage, to measure time. Yun Ge smiled as she asked. “Who goes first? Why don’t we draw lots? Of course, to maintain impartiality, we each nominate one person to make the lots…..” The straightforward, proud Aliya couldn’t stand Yun Ge’s extreme carefulness, as she said impatiently. “This trivial matter won’t determine the winner. I’ll let you go first."

This was exactly what Yun Ge had been waiting for.

If Aliya made the first move, Yun Ge would really have no confidence in herself. Although she could remember a random variety of moves, but she had only witness others making such moves, never actually using them against an opponent, not even sure which moves would counter which; and with only three water droplets of time, this moment of uncertainty would certainly cause her to lose.

But, if she made the first move, everything would be completely different. Aliya thought that it didn’t matter who made the first move, or it should be that Aliya’s line of thought was completely true, but this set of moves had been created by her third brother when he was sparring with Ah Zhu.
.......................................................................................................................
[1] grasslands would refer to the nomadic tribes; Central Plains the Han
[2] Taken from the translation posted here
[3] See Yun Ge's lousy skills on display - Chapter 16
[4] An idiom meaning a person who was talented but introverted, not wanting to flaunt his talents in front of others.
[5] The actual word was ‘sleepwalking’ but it didn’t fit into the context so I took the liberty to tweak it slightly to convey the meaning it was meant to.
[6]'The skill of light body' is a soft way to strengthen the internal. It is not simple to acquire the skill of "light body". Thanks to the knowledge of the skill even the people whose bodies weigh over 50kg can easily take a rest on the branch of a tree like a butterfly or a bee. It is not complicated for them to fly like a swallow but it is not easy and quick way to achieve such a result. Taken from "Authentic Shaolin Heritage: Training Methods of 72 Arts of Shaolin" - Jin Jing Zhong, Andrew Timofeevich here . It basically refers to those flying skills displayed by wuxia in those wuxia/fighting dramas too.

Yun Zhong Ge: Chapter 26: Foreboding Storms

Thu, 24 May 2012 04:08:31 GMT

And heave, ho here we go! The exciting set up for the dragon slide fall begins. ~~It's a very short chapter so I'll try to post updates throughout the day as and when I'm done with a part. Should be done before I need to leave for dinner, methinks~~.Yessss, finished this with time to spare. I need a bath.

Everyone should be shitting bricks for Yun Ge right now, but there she is, still oblivious, enjoying the night, her moment with Liu Fu Ling. Sigh. The next chapter is going to be very long (almost twice as long as normal chapters), but also very exciting, so hold on tight!

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE

.......................................................................................................................

The front hall at Wei Yang Palace had been redecorated for the New Year Eve festivities. Since the founding of the Han Dynasty, as Xiao He once said to Liu Bang ‘The son of Heaven calls the whole earth His home, and must be grand beyond measure’, ‘How will the world know how respectable the son of Heaven is if they don’t witness his grandeur?’, so even if the country is weak and its people poor, like during Emperor Gaozu of Han’s reign, or thrifty like Emperor Jing of Han, Emperors spared no expense when it came to Imperial festivities. It was true for this upcoming celebration too, Liu Fu Ling lived simply, but every year when it came to throwing banquets he still followed the old protocol, choosing not to follow Emperor Wu of Han’s style, but rather Emperor Jing of Han’s.

The atrium draped in red, the throne to be painted. With bronze as connectors, white jade as steps. The pillars were painted in yellow gold, at the top hung a painting of nine golden dragons in the cloud bringing rain, golden dust painted the eaves with all kinds of grains, praying for the coming year to bring favourable weather to the crops, and a good harvest.

Liu Fu Ling had to wear his grandest clothing today too. Liu Fu Ling finally put on his clothes, and crown with tassels with the assistance of Yu An and three other eunuchs after an hour. His dragon robe was embroidered with the sun, moon and dragons on his shoulders, the stars, and mountains on his back, and fire, pheasants, tigers and monkeys on his sleeves. Pearls from the east sea hung from the tassels of his crown, twelve strings each, using 288 pearls each in front and back, each pearl an exact copy of the next.

Yun Ge thought: I wonder how long they took to find pearls the exact same size from the tens and thousands of pearls available. Liu Fu Ling’s eyes were half hidden behind the curtain of pearls, his expression unclear, only when he moved occasionally could his face been seen with the sway of the pearl curtain; but the pearls reflected light, as a result his face only seemed blurrier. When he stood still, he exuded grandeur and authority like the gods; looking incredibly high, and all who looked at him will feel terribly low.

Yun Ge rested her chin on her hands, staring blankly at Liu Fu Ling. She finally understood the meaning of Xiao He’s words. Thegrandeur and authority he exuded right now could not be imagined if one didn’t see him for oneself. When he stepped on the jade steps, and stood on the highest point of Wei Yang Hall’s front hall. When hundreds of officials knelt as one. When the whole of Chang An, the whole Great Han, and even the whole world is at his feet.

All the earth at his command! Yun Ge finally understood the power of this phrase. And…. The distance that came with it.

Yu An reported ‘Your majesty, all is ready. The imperial carriage has been prepared.’ Liu Fu Ling waved lightly, dismissing him. He walked over to Yun Ge and pulled her up. ‘What are you thinking?” Yun Ge smiled, reached out to pull on the pearl curtain of Liu Fu Ling’s crown. “Whenever I saw portraits of you Han Emperors in the past, I often thought, why the pearl curtain? Wouldn’t it affect your line of vision? Now I understand. With that, it is a lot harder to read an Emperor’s thoughts.” Liu Fu Ling remained silent for a moment, then said. “Yun Ge, I want to hear you call my name, just like how I call you.” Yun Ge’s head was half raised, staring at him, stunned. As they were standing very close, the glimmer of the pearls didn’t make his features anymore vague, but instead set off each tiny expression of Liu Fu Ling’s. The things she saw in the black pools of his eyes were things she knew and were familiar with, he….. wasn’t far at all.

Outside, Yu An softly said. “Your majesty, the auspicious hour is approaching. All the officials have already gathered at the front hall. The imperial astronomer must offer the sacrifice to the gods at the appointed auspicious time.” Liu Fu Ling showed no sign of giving way, only calling out softly. “Yun Ge?” Yun Ge pursed her lips, then after a few moments of hesitation, “Liu…… Liu Fu Ling.”

The nervousness and uneasiness she felt at first saying the name no one dared to call vanished completely. She smiled "But I'm not used to calling you that, Ling Ge Ge."

Liu Fu Ling held her arm as they walked outside. “The person in charge of this celebratory banquet is a talent, a newcomer to the Ministry of Rites, I heard there will be no shortage of fun tricks, the cook has also been specially summoned for this occasion, you’ll definitely not find it boring. As expected, Yun Ge perked up at the news, excitement full on her face. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” “If I did, I’m afraid you’ll be running off to the imperial kitchen every day and I will be troubled by the missives I’ll receive every day.” Yun Ge didn’t understand. “What?” “Not only will hundreds of our court officials be in attendance for this banquet, but also ambassadors from other surrounding nations, there cannot be a single mistake. The preparation before the banquet is not something like you’ve ever seen, if you keep chattering on to the cook, wouldn’t I be receiving missives from the Ministry of Rites every day denouncing your actions?”

They had already walked to the front of the imperial carriage, and Liu Fu Ling could no longer walk with Yun Ge, but he didn’t get on the carriage, only silently gazing at Yun Ge. Yu An hurriedly said. “Rest assured, your majesty, that your servants have made all due preparations. Liu Shun and the rest will take good care of Miss Yun.” Liu Fu Ling knew he couldn’t delay any further, his hand brushed across Yun Ge’s cheek longingly before he turned and got on the carriage.

Yun Ge couldn’t describe the emotions in her heart either, and didn’t notice Liu Fu Ling’s action. Since they met again, they were always in tandem, seeing each other day and night. This would be the first time they were be forcibly separated while in the same great hall. Only when she glimpsed Mo Cha making teasing winks at her did she come to her senses. Liu Fu Ling’s actions just now seemed too light and frivolous for this occasion, and didn’t match the dignified state an Emperor should have. Yun Ge’s cheeks pinkened, turned to Liu Shun and Fu Yu saying, “Let’s go! We’ll go to the front hall, and not bring Mo Cha along.” Mo Cha quickly rushed forward. “Your servant will never again dare to do such things. I will listen to Miss Yun’s words in future, only laughing when Miss Yun gives permission to, and not laughing when Miss Yun doesn’t allow me to do so; at most I’ll just keep my laughter inside……”

Yun Ge ignored Mo Cha’s teasing, feeling dazed.

What will leaving feel like after the year is up?
.......................................................................................................................
The imperial astronomer sounded the bell and chimes. The sound of the bell reverberated around in waves, moving beyond the corridors of the great hall to the streets and alleys outside Wei Yang Palace. The happy sound brought the promise of hope to everyday, promising blessings, health and happiness for the coming year.

Yun Ge looked up to see Liu Fu Ling slowly ascending the Tian Ming platform at the great hall, first praying to the heavens, then the earth, and finally the people, accompanied by the song sung by the imperial astronomer for favourable climatic, geographical and human conditions.

All officials knelt as one. It wasn’t Yun Ge’s first time attending an imperial banquet, but it was her first time experiencing such a grand Han rite. Mo Cha pulled her down, only then did Yun Ge react, hurriedly kneeling with the rest, but it was too late, and everyone noticed her. Meeting various gazes, Yun Ge’s eyes clashed with a very familiar pair of eyes, her gaze like a sharp needle, sending cold shivers down her spine. Across the headdresses, clothes and perfume of noblewomen and other wealthy daughters, Huo Cheng Jun and Yun Ge locked eyes.

Did I ruin her happiness or did she ruin mine? Yun Ge couldn’t answer her own question. Neither smiled, only staring at each other for a moment before averting their gaze, but shifting it to the same direction, unconsciously landing on the same person.

Meng Jue’s title was outside the first hundred official positions, so his position was unique. In addition, with his striking features, there was no need to search for him; one only had to scan the crowd with a glance to find him. Despite billowing sleeves and wide robe of a Han court official and his high headdress, he didn’t lose his elegance under all that solemnity, making him seem free and unrestrained. There were many maidens in attendance who have long heard of Meng Jue but have yet to see him; at this time, many people were sneaking glances at him. Even Mo Cha, kneeling beside Yun Ge, was mesmerized, thinking to herself, so this is the man who is not afraid of the Huos, a steely interior must reside under his warm and tender façade.

It was time for the kowtow to end, as Meng Jue got up, he snuck a glance sideways. He seemed to have known where Yun Ge stood beforehand, his unwavering gaze landing straight on her. Yun Ge didn’t have time to react, as their eyes met, she felt pain welling up in a certain part of her heart again.

I’ve tried so hard to forget, why do I still hurt so?

Her mind a blank, she didn’t notice that everyone had stood, and she was the only one still kneeling in a daze. Mo Cha, in a moment of carelessness, had already stood. It wasn’t right for her to bend to pull her up, so in a moment of anxiety, she didn’t think too much about it, and stuck her leg out to kick Yun Ge from under her skirts. This woke Yun Ge up from her reverie and she stood up hastily.

The black whirlpools in Meng Jue’s eyes parted, and he actually seemed happy.

The long, endless rites were about to end and the banquet about to start. After one more round of kowtowing, everyone was seated according to their rank and status.

Mo Cha didn’t dare to let down her guard this time; she kept her eye on Yun Ge, throwing out reminders for every action. As she remembered how she dared to kick Yun Ge, she felt faint; but there was this magic about Yun Ge – everyone she interact with would forget their status and just be very comfortable around her.

The male and female guests were separated, and each seated accordingly with the help of the eunuchs and palace maids.

Yun Ge, still feeling the effects of the events that had just transpired, was feeling listless. She was just about to turn back to rest when she spotted Liu Bing Yi trailing behind; the last of the hundred officials, then all her previous excitement came flooding back. Liu Bing Yi smiled, nodding his head in acknowledgement from a distance, and Yun Ge returned his smile sweetly. She whispered to Mo Cha “If officials come, does it mean their wives would too?”

“That is usually the case, but with the exception of immediate relatives of the imperial family, only the lawful, wedded wives of officials have the right to attend such banquets.”

Once Mo Cha was done saying that, she wanted to bite off her own tongue. Thank goodness Yun Ge was too busy scanning the crowd for Xu Ping Jun to notice the end of Mo Cha’s sentence.

Yun Ge spotted Xu Ping Jun standing alone, everyone else ignoring her. As it was her first time attending such a function, she was terrified of making mistakes, adding even more trouble to Liu Bing Yi’s already difficult life, so she was very nervous, observing those around her carefully, not daring to do more or less. The noblewomen around her picked up on Xu Ping Jun’s shabbiness, laughing behind their covered heads, deliberately leading her to do meaningless actions. When it was time to walk, they stopped, forcing Xu Ping Jun to stop hastily too, only to be scolded by the other girls behind her. When it was time to sit, they deliberately stretched, looking like they were about to stand. Xu Ping thought she was wrong to sit, quickly getting up, only to find that they were still sitting. They exchanged glances, pleased with themselves. Xu Ping Jun had become their entertainment for the night.

Yun Ge intended to just exchange greetings with Xu Ping Jun from afar. In the past, Xu Ping Jun had once said she was very envious of those maidens and mistresses who could attend such banquets. Yun Ge wanted to see if Xu Ping Jun was happy now that she had come from envying others to becoming an object of envy, but this was the scene she came across instead.

Keeping a tight leash on her anger, she turned to Mo Cha. “I don’t care how you do it, but either you move me to Xu Jie Jie’s side, or you get Xu Jie Jie to be seated here. Or else, I will go to her personally.” Mo Cha saw that Yun Ge was resolute, and there was no way around this, so she called Liu Shun over furtively and whispered her request. Liu Shun had weathered many a storm under Yu An; what was difficult to Mo Cha was nothing to him. He smiled. “Here I was thinking something terrible happened, when it is such a tiny matter! I’ll do it; you move an extra seat beside Miss Yun.”

Liu Shun was indeed efficient. No one knew what he told the Ministry of Rites, but in an instant, a eunuch was seen leading Xu Ping Jun over.

Xu Ping Jun was smart, she knew the mistresses and maidens around her were making a fool out of her, but she had to bear with it. Who asked her to be born poor, not knowing anything, without any experience?

After being on tenterhooks the whole night, she almost burst into tears when she caught sight of Yun Ge, but carefully and fearfully returned to her original position. Yun Ge filled a plate with delicious food, and passed it over to Xu Ping Jun with a smile. “I noticed that Jie Jie hadn’t eaten, go ahead and eat first.” Xu Ping Jun nodded, and started eating immediately. After a few mouthfuls, she suddenly stopped. “Yun Ge, am I doing this correctly? Show me how you eat.” Yun Ge almost fell off her chair laughing. “Xu Jie Jie, you….” Xu Ping Jun remained solemn. “I’m not joking with you. Now that Bing Yi is helping his majesty with court matters, I see that he is really enjoying it. In the many years I’ve known him, I’ve never once seen him so diligent. Since he is a court official, we could have to attend various banquets in future. I don’t want others to laugh at him because of me. Yun Ge, teach me.” Yun Ge, touched by Xu Ping Jun’s words, quickly stopped laughing. “Da Ge is really lucky to have married you. I will definitely teach Jie Jie properly, and I guarantee that no one will be able to find fault with you. Thank goodness I have been reading a lot these days, and have been in the company of someone with great knowledge, or else…” Yun Ge stuck out her tongue, then started slowly. “The character ‘li’[1], has a long history. It can be as big as national ceremonies or as small as ancestral rites, and can’t be explained within a day, so I’ll just explain some simple concepts and the basics of the etiquettes expected at such banquets.”

Xu Ping nodded, indicating she understood. “After Emperor Gaozu of Han founded this dynasty, he ordered chancellor Xiao He to determine the law, Han Xin to determine marshal law and regulation, Su Sun Tong to determine rites and etiquette. Our rites and etiquette built upon the foundation of those set in the Qin Dynasty, adding in Confucian values..”

A diligent teacher, an attentive student.

The two of them managed to temporarily cut themselves off the ongoing banquet despite being there in person.
.......................................................................................................................
Xiao Mei was the Empress, but she was still not seated at Liu Fu Ling’s side. The Emperor was seated alone, above everyone, Xiao Mei’s phoenix couch placed to the bottom right.

Huo Yu murmured unhappily. “Last time, he kept saying Xiao Mei was too young, not fit to rule as Empress. Now, Xiao Mei is almost fourteen, does she still not have the right to be seated beside him? Or does he not even want Xiao Mei by his side, keeping the seat empty for someone else? What on earth is Father trying to do, looking so unharried.”

Huo Yun quickly replied. “There are many ears around; Da Ge should be more carefully with your words. Uncle knows what he is doing” Huo Yu scanned the crowd, everyone his gaze landed on would either bow their hands, or smiled in response, but when it landed on Meng Jue, although Meng Jue smiled and cupped his hands in greeting, his expressed was frank, neither humble nor arrogant. Huo Yu, angered, laughed coldly and averted his gaze. Though arrogant, he was terribly afraid of Huo Guang. No matter how angry he might me, but he would never openly defy Huo Guang to harm Meng Jue, so he could only swallow his anger, getting more frustrated in the process, feeling more cowardly than ever before. By chance, he caught Meng Jue’s gaze drifting towards the female guests. He asked “The girl over there looks very unfamiliar, whose daughter is she?”

Huo Shan looked over, didn’t know either, and looked towards Huo Yun.

Huo Yun who was most familiar was the happenings around and about them, replied. “This is the maid his majesty brought into the palace, because uncle ordered me to check into her, so I know more about her than the two of you. She is an orphan, with no one to rely on; a cook in Chang An, the famous ‘Elegant Cook’. The woman beside her is called Xu Ping Jun, the wife of an idler in Chang An, but I don’t know what kind of luck that idler had – I heard because he was noticed because of his resemblance to his majesty, gaining his majesty’s favour and is now a small official- that is the man that has been assisting uncle, Liu Bing Yi. Yun Ge, Liu Bing Yi, Xu Ping Jun, and Meng Jue are pretty close, they are probably Yun Ge’s closest thing to relatives. This girl seemed to have been involved in a complicated relationship with Meng Jue too.”

This was Huo Yu’s first time hearing of this matter. “Does Cheng Jun know?” Huo Yun replied. “Da Ge only has to look closely at Cheng Jun’s expression to know, I bet Cheng Jun already knew of this girl.” Huo Yu looked at Meng Jue, Liu Fu Ling, finally at Yun Ge, then laughed. “Interesting.” Huo Yu watched Huo Cheng Jun pouring herself a drink with a slight smile. He was her blood brother, sharing the same parentage, who always doted on her, how could he miss the sadness hidden in her smile? He cursed, a mix of hate and heartache, “This useless girl, conceding defeat to an orphaned girl, she must be born a Huo in vain!”

Huo Yun hastily replied. “Da Ge, we mustn’t act in haste, if uncle finds out…..” Huo Yu smiled “Who said I’m going to act in haste?” Huo Shan smiled knowingly “But we can’t control others if they do.” Huo Yun knew that because of the order not to harm Meng Jue, Huo Yu was already hitting the limits of his anger, a ticking time bomb. Instead of not knowing when and where the bomb would go off, it was much easier to plant the bomb on the girl.

The Huos had been played by Meng Jue, and the anger he felt wasn’t any less than Huo Yu. Furthermore, Huo Yu was uncle’s only son, even if something should happen, uncle wouldn’t really hold them to it with Huo Yu around.

Huo Yun was still making calculations in his heart when Huo Shan said “Brother Yun, why do you think so much? This girl is but a mere palace maid, even if something happens, it is just the death of a palace maid. Would his majesty dare to fall out with us Huos because of one palace maid? Anyway we’ll be killing three birds with one stone, a great incentive, saving uncle the effort.”

Huo Yu laughed derisively. The military power of all of Chang An is in the hands of the Huo, he didn’t even consider Liu Fu Ling’s reaction. Huo Yun thought that Huo Shan’s words were reasonable, a satisfied smile curling on his lips as he said. “Then I will play this game with the both of you.” After Huo Yu passed detailed instructions to Huo Shan, he got up to leave, saying. “Take your time eating. I feel slightly tipsy and am going off to change.” Huo Yu stopped him, whispering “Be careful of Yu An’s men.” Huo Shan smiled. “The ambassadors of Xiong Nu, Qiang tribe, Xi Yu, and of various nations have gathered her tonight, Yu An, Qi Xi and the rest of them will be too busy protecting his majesty to notice. Furthermore, I am already a great general, with the imperial guards at Wei Yang Palace under us. Even if he has a good plan, I’ve got an even better one. Da Ge, relax.”
.......................................................................................................................
After Yun Ge finished giving Xu Ping Jun a rough sketch of the etiquettes and ceremonies of the Han Dynasty, she moved on the placement of the bowls, plates, chopsticks, then acted out the proper way of sitting, drinking, toasting, picking food….. Once she was done, everyone around already had drunk a few rounds of liquor.

At this moment, street performers were performing on stage, and various ambassadors continually heading up front to pay their respects to Liu Fu Ling, presenting tributes and specialties from their nation.

Mo Cha took a plate of food from a eunuch, displaying it in front of Yun Ge, smiling. “Miss Yun, this are the good dishes his majesty has sampled and ordered Supervisor Yu to bring you one of every kind.”

Although it was a hundred officials were celebrating the New Year together, not only were they seated according to status, but also served food, and even wine and tea according to status and rank as well. A lot of food the Emperor ate weren’t served at Yun Ge’s table.

Yun Ge looked up at Liu Fu Ling. Liu Fu Ling was currently talking to the ambassador of Da Yuan. Although they were far apart, separated by the noise and crowd, Yun Ge couldn’t see his expression right now, but knew he knew she would be looking at him, and even knew that his eyes would be warm with laughter right now. She didn’t know how she knew, but she just did.

Because of this bit of understanding, the couple seemed to be close to each other, and not separated by a whole hall full of people.

Yun Ge smiled, and turned to do a proper ‘please’ gesture to Xu Ping Jun. Xu Ping Jun gracefully thanked her, raised her chopsticks, rolled up her sleeves, picked up the food, her actions no longer unsure and uneasy. Xu Ping Jun then swallowed, raised her teacup, and covered her face with her sleeve before she took a sip; finally using a handkerchief to dab at her lips. When she caught Yun Ge’s proud smile, she laughed, feeling very proud of herself too. ......................................................................................................................

[1] ‘礼’ can’t be explained in one word. It is a way of living, the basis of society. It is etiquette, manners, behaviour and law rolled into one, that is why I was hesitant in giving it an English equivalent. It can be translated as 'manner','ceremony', 'etiquette', etc.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 25: Virtuous Demeanor Not Forgotten

Mon, 21 May 2012 13:39:45 GMT

This chapter sets us up for the next three chapters, as the players slowly move into position, ready for war. The following passage shows that Shang Guan Xiao Mei isn't stupid, there's this underlying meaning to her words. She knows who that 'beautiful flower' is, and at this time, her emotions are all jumbled up. She wants to be loved, but she has accepted her lot in life, knowing she is doomed to rot away in this palace, unloved....or has she? Yun Ge isn't showing blatant disregard for palace rules, she just wants Xiao Mei to come out of her shell, to live life as it ought to be lived, not as the Empress, but as a girl, as a woman. She treats Xiao Mei like any other girl, not an Empress, refusing to walk on eggshells around Xiao Mei, and Xiao Mei feels it too, since she drops the royal 'I' when talking to Yun Ge.

This chapter is truly Xiao Mei's turn to shine, and gives more insight to Huo Guang's life after Huo Qu Bing and Yu'er's death.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE

.......................................................................................................................

After Shang Guan Xiao Mei was done washing and eating, she sat quietly in front of her window, fiddling with a vase of plum blossoms. She arranged the flowers once, turned it to the left, then to the right, seemingly dissatisfied, then took out the flowers and repeated the operation. Those palace maids who have served her for a long time treated this as a common occurrence, remaining silent, either fixedly staring at the floor, or staring at a point in front of them. Shang Guan Xiao Mei was petite, but in contrast, the décor in Jiao Fang Hall was purposely very big and grand in order to reflect the Empress’ authority as the phoenix.

The new palace maid Cheng’er stared at her for a moment, watching the Empress repeatedly fiddling with this vase of flowers. In her eyes, the Empress was just a child, forced to wear clothes too mature and staid for her age, looking very pitiful as she curled into the corner of her pallet.

Cheng’er smiled “Tell your servant what arrangement your majesty desires, and your servant will help with the arrangement. Let me deal with these trivial things, no need to waste your majesty’s time on them.”

In a room where silence was the norm, for a voice to penetrate through the silence made everyone slightly uncomfortable. Everyone turned to stare at Cheng’er. Cheng’er didn’t know what mistake she made; knelt down in fear. Shang Guan Xiao Mei’s hand paused midair at Cheng’er’s words and lightly put down the flower. Since she was six, her time was meant to be wasted. If she didn’t waste her time, what else could she do? It would be difficult for her to step into the world outside Jiao Fang Hall – in the eyes of all the eunuchs and palace maids, she wasn’t the mistress of the harem – the Empress, but instead she represented a force quelling the Emperor’s power. Within Jiao Fang Hall, Xiao Mei smiled slightly as she surveyed her palace maids, half of them probably belonged to Huo Guang, the others, maybe the Emperor’s or some other court officials, which camp did Cheng’er belong to?
Xiao Mei looked at the kneeling Cheng’er, smiled as she asked “You know how to arrange flowers? And here I was so troubled! Come over and help me arrange them!” Cheng’er reassured by Xiao Mei’s sweet smile, kowtowed, then kneeled by Xiao Mei’s side, helping her choose flowers. Xiao Mei chatted comfortably with Cheng’er as they discussed the finer points of flower arrangement.

“How long has it been since you entered the palace?”

“Almost three years now. I have been serving at Zhao Yang Hall since entering the palace.”

Shang Guan Xiao Mei thought inwardly: because his majesty has never taken in a concubine, all the other palaces were left empty; Zhao Yang Hall doesn’t have a mistress. For Cheng’er to serve three years in an empty palace would mean her family had no political clout, but why would she suddenly be in Jiao Fang Hall?

Xiao Mei asked with some surprise “No one lives in Zhao Yang Hall now. Does an empty hall need to be tidied? Wouldn’t you be idling all day long then?”

Cheng’er laughed. Spoken like a true noblewoman. The rich have no idea what goes on below. In the palace, even when the halls are vacant, it will still need to be cleaned and maintained. If not when the Emperor or his Empress suddenly feel an urge to visit it, are they going to be looking at a dusty hall?

“Your majesty, though no one stays in that hall, it must still be cared for. Your servant is tasked with many chores every day too. I must clean the hall, wipe the furniture, and care for the flowers growing outside the hall. The previous mistress of Zhao Yang Hall left behind many poems by famous poets, ink, paintbrushes, musical instruments, and more. All these things must be meticulously cared for and checked on frequently, not to be neglected.”

As Xiao Mei listened, she suddenly was reminded of a phrase: the person might be gone, but things remain. She wondered which maiden’s life was locked within the halls of Zhao Yang Hall? Suddenly overcome with emotion, she looked to an older palace maid

“Which concubine of the late Emperor lived in Zhao Yang Hall?”

The palace maid thought deeply for a bit, shook her head saying “Your majesty, your servant does not know. Zhao Yang Hall has been vacant for as long as your servant can remember. If your majesty wishes to know, I can ask the older grannies no longer serving in the palace, or order someone to check the records.”

Xiao Mei shook her head. Though she was curious about Zhao Yang Hall, left vacant for forty over years, she didn’t wish to stir up an issue over past matters.” Cheng’er said in a small voice “Your servant knows.” Xiao Mei pushed Cheng’er playfully, then said childishly “If you know, then spill! The curiosity is killing me!”

Zhao Yang Hall was the best hall after Jiao Fang Hall, although not as rich or grand as Jiao Fang Hall, what it lacked in grandeur, it made up for in elegance and style. For such a significant hall to be vacant for so long since the days of the late Emperor reign was very odd, so all the palace maids’ ears pricked up too, interested in knowing who its mistress could be.

Cheng’er said “Madam Lee stayed there.”

This effectively quelled everyone’s questions, as they all thought to themselves: how stupid of me! The only person who could reduce Zhao Yang Hall to be vacant for so long could only be the legendary beauty – Madam Lee.

An old palace maid grew emotional too, as she sighed “A pity the life of a beauty is short.”

Xiao Mei smiled sweetly as she gazed at the plum flower in her hand.

Pitiful? She thought not. For a woman to be loved so dearly in her lifetime, so much so that the late Emperor even left the whole Zhao Yang Hall vacant even in death, it proves that she has truly lived her life. As long as she has lived, she wasn’t pitiful. The pitiful ones were people who have never truly lived out their lives.

Shang Guan Xiao Mei smiled, turning to Cheng’er “These are events that happened tens of years ago, why have you knowledge of them? What other interesting things do you know of, pray tell?”

Cheng’er laughed, embarrassed. “Your servant has to clean Zhao Yang Hall every day, and sun those paintings and poems. As time passed, sometimes I will see words the late Emperor and Madam Lee left behind; because your servant can read, I’ve guessed that it was Madam Lee.”

There were few maids who could read in the palace. Xiao Mei was very surprised. “You can read?”

Cheng’er nodded. “Father is a teacher. His school is located in our estate. I listened as I did my chores, and roughly managed to read a few words here and there.”

“Why are you no longer in Zhao Yang Hall then?” Xiao Mei asked as she admired the plum flower she just stuck into the vase.

“Not long ago, Miss Yun came over to Zhao Yang Hall to play. When she saw the décor and flowers in Zhao Yang Hall, she asked who was caring for the flowers and decorating the room. I was scared to death, because I moved a few pieces of furniture without authorization in a moment of audacity. Miss Yun was someone who really understood flowers, and really liked the flowers I cared for. After chatting the afternoon away with me, she asked if I was willing to come to Jiao Fang Hall, to care for a beautiful flower. I thought for a night before telling Miss Yun the next day that I was willing. So Supervisor Yu installed me here.”

Shang Guan Xiao Mei lost her grip, her hand accidentally grounding into the flower branch, causing flower petals to scatter everywhere. Cheng’er quickly took the branch from her hand. “Let your servant do it!”

The commotion was heard outside the hall, a palace maid hurriedly rushed to report, but she barely managed to eke the words out when Yun Ge strided in. “Xiao Mei, today is Xiao Nian, we should celebrate. Come out and play with me; I’ve created a really fun thing recently, I bet you’ll like it.”

Shocked, all the palace maids didn’t know how to react. Mo Cha trailed behind, looking very helpless as she knelt down and paid her respects to Xiao Mei. Shang Guan Xiao Mei smoothed her skirts, put on a lovely smile as she rose. “Alright! What has Yun Jie Jie made? If it isn’t fun, you’ll have to cook for me as punishment.”

Yun Ge pointed to a few palace maids. “Could I trouble all of you to bring thick clothes out for Xiao Mei? The thicker the better, but her clothes mustn’t impede her movement. Cheng’er, you come along too. Remember to wear something warmer.”

Her form of address was wrong, so was her etiquette. Yet, she made them all seem so normal, all the maids weren’t sure whether or not they were still in the palace, and went off to search for clothes in confusion.

Cheng’er wanted to bring a handwarmer for the Empress, but Yun Ge told her not to, smiling as she said “How can Xiao Mei play if she’s wearing that? Furthermore, you’re supposed to freeze when it’s winter! What’s the point of it being winter if you don’t freeze?”

Yun Ge pulled Xiao Mei out of Jiao Fang Hall. Two older palace maids rushed forward, intending to follow them. Xiao Mei really hated being followed by so many pairs of eyes wherever she went, but she still continued to smile sweetly on the surface. Yun Ge, though, remained resolute. With a stamp of her foot, and a knit of her brow, frustration showed plainly on her face. “Cheng’er is enough. Are you afraid that I’ll sell Xiao Mei off? Furthermore….” Yun Ge cheerfully smiled at the two palace maids. “This is a childish plaything. If there are two grannies [1] beside us, we wouldn’t have the courage to play. It’s the new year, so let us play freely!”

Yun Ge was hard, then soft; her temper flaring, then not. Although she was only a palace maid, she exuded more authority than this Empress, leaving those two palace maids little choice but to accede to her request. They were still staring in shock, even as Yun Ge departed with Xiao Mei in tow.
.......................................................................................................................
When Xiao He built Chang Le Palace and Wei Yang Palace during the early days of the Han Dynasty, he said “Three doors open in every corner, a stream winding around the city walls”. Later when Emperor Wu of Han was constructing Jian Ning Palace, he built many streams and ponds in order to train his imperial guards. As a result, the Three Palaces of Han had a lot of streams and lakes.

The man-made river in front of Wei Yang Palace was named Blue River, it was more than ten zhang[2] wide, Xiao He mobilized thousands of people to make this river, and it was connected to Wei River, which eventually converged with the Yellow River, it was very grand indeed. During summer, one could admire the blue ripples; during winter, the desolate scene. Today, however, the river was anything but desolate.

An ice sculpture stood on the river, about six, seven storeys high, resembling a flying dragon, soaring under the sunlight. The highest point was its dragon head; from there it gently curved downwards, there was sudden drops and gentle slopes, crisscrossing randomly, spiralling back to the icy surface of the Blue River. The flying dragon was tinted silver by the sunlight, clear as crystal, magnificent beyond anything they had ever seen.

Yun Ge asked smugly “How is it? I drew the blueprint, then asked Yu An to direct others to chisel and mould it accordingly.” Shang Guan Xiao Mei was struck dumb by the ‘dragon’ on ice. It is indeed beautiful, but what was the point of constructing this? Was it just for others’ to admire?”

A eunuch had prepared a ladder, resting on the ‘dragon head’. Yun Ge mentioned for Xiao Mei to climb up, while she supported her from behind. Xiao Mei climbed up to the ‘dragon head’, trembling. Ice was slippery by nature, and now they were on high ground; Xiao Mei held on to Yun Ge’s hand for dear life.

Under the sunlight, the shiny ice surface reflected the sunlight, making Xiao Mei a little faint. Suddenly, it occurred to Xiao Mei that this dragon was constructed by Yun Ge, and she was the one who wanted to come up. If she slipped and fell, it wouldn’t be my fault. A small hand subconsciously gripping the ice railing by her side, as she slowly let go of the hand holding Yun Ge’s, her grip changing from a grip to a push.

At this point in time, Yun Ge was just behind Xiao Mei, her one foot on the dragon head, the other still on the ladder. A figure suddenly appeared in Xiao Mei’s line of vision. That person was wearing a cloak of sable, slowly heading towards them from a distance, his black cloak a sharp contrast to the white ice around them. He seemed to have spotted Yun Ge climbing up, suddenly speeding up, scaring Yu An behind him, who had to rush forward quickly, fearing that he would slip and fall.

Xiao Mei’s hand trembled. As long as this woman disappears, his majesty and I will be just like before. Without this woman around, it would only be a matter of time for his majesty to notice me….. If only she disappears……

Xiao Mei secretly pushed Yun Ge off with all her strength.

“Yun Ge, look out!” Liu Fu Ling looked up and shouted. Xiao Mei shook, disturbed and confused in that moment, her hand shrinking back abruptly.

“Ahhh!” Yun Ge toppled backwards as her hand lost the support of Xiao Mei’s hand. It was just a fine line between life and death when Xiao Mei suddenly reached out for Yun Ge’s wrist, pulling her back. Yun Ge quickly used Xiao Mei’s strength to jump onto the dragon head.

To their spectators below, it just seemed like Yun Ge swayed a little – no one could tell it was a life or death situation, but for the parties involved. Yun Ge stared fixedly at Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei was like a cat confronting a strong foe, her back strung taut, her muscles tensed as she regarded Yun Ge warily, and ready to pounce any moment, while her heart sunk in despair. Unexpectedly, Yun Ge looked at her then clapped her hand over her heart, sighed then laughed. “That was close! That was close! Xiao Mei, thank you so much.”

All the strength sapped out of Xiao Mei in that instant, she shook off Yun Ge’s hand and her body shook with slight tremours. Yun Ge hurriedly went to support her, making her sit. “Don’t worry, there are railings on both sides. As long as you’re careful, you won’t fall.”

Liu Fu Ling stared up at them silently. Yun Ge waved happily at him then suddenly, she pushed Xiao Mei off the dragon head. Xiao Mei screamed in horror as her body slid down according to the contours cut onto the dragon body. Her screams reverberated around the river along with Yun Ge’s laughter. The dragon body was chiselled hollow; it seemed very dangerous but was in fact very safe. The person would only fall in line with the hollow path and not actually fall off onto the ground.

Xiao Mei was so terrified she couldn’t tell how safe it was; only screaming with her eyes squeezed tightly shut. With the wind wheezing in her ears, her body was falling in the dark. Falling, falling… Just like her life, with no relatives, no one who truly cared for her, she could only fall alone into the dark, but only this time, she couldn’t scream. Not only could she not scream, she had to remain expressionless; even if she knew the end after her fall would be sad beyond belief, she still had to smile sweetly, smile silently. This time though, this one time, she could scream. She could scream out all the fear, confusion, terror, and helplessness supressed in her heart, all her sadness, anger and hatred. Xiao Mei screamed as if her life depended on it, she felt like she had never screamed so loudly in her life, venting out emotions she had supressed for those long years at Jiao Fang Hall. She was already at the end of the dragon’s tail, she sat on the ice, eyes still screwed shut, hands clenched into fists, screaming towards the Heavens, screaming with her face covered in tears.

Cheng’er and Mo Cha stared in shock as they looked at this child who looked more like a child than Shang Guan Xiao Mei, not knowing how to react.

Yun Ge laughed loudly as she slid down the dragon’s back, her laughter trailing over everywhere she slid across. As she reached the dragon’s tail too, she slammed into the screaming Xiao Mei, the two of them tumbling as Yun Ge grabbed Xiao Mei in a tight hug, still laughing.

On ice, both of them wearing thick leather jackets, they resembled two furry bears tumbling in the snow.

Xiao Mei opened her eyes, staring blankly at Yun Ge. Am I not dead?

Yun Ge laughed, pleased as punch, then reached out to pinch Xiao Mei’s nose. “Shame, shame, shame on you! Crying because you were scared! Ha ha ha ha…” Yun Ge rolled over on the ice, doubled over in fits of laughter. Shang Guan Xiao Mei stared at Yun Ge, her heart, her mind just filled with blankness, confusion over not knowing how to react, and this ease she’s never experienced before, like she had momentarily let go over everything through her screams – her status, her family background, the teachings of her father, grandfather, she was just a little maid bullied by Yun Ge right now. Xiao Mei’s tears started flowing uncontrollably.

Yun Ge didn’t dare to laugh anymore, using her sleeves to wipe Xiao Mei’s tears away. “Don’t cry, don’t cry. Jie Jie was wrong, Jie Jie shouldn’t have teased you. Jie Jie will punish herself by cooking for you tonight; feel free to order whatever you want.” She waved Liu Fu Ling over as she spoke, mentioning for him to come forth. “Your majesty, come comfort Xiao Mei. This girl’s tears are about to wash my dragon king sculpture away.”

Liu Fu Ling ignored Yun Ge, continuing to stand in the distance, staring silently at them. Yu An moved forward, wanting to defuse the situation but could only stand back when Liu Fu Ling raised his hand, mentioning him to stop.

Shang Guan Xiao Mei continued to sob, wiping her tears and mucus all over Yun Ge’s sleeve. Yun Ge stood by her, comforting her; it was only after some time that Xiao Mei stopped crying, and bowed her head looking very embarrassed. Yun Ge glared at Liu Fu Ling for help, then called Cheng’er over to fix Xiao Mei’s appearance. The clever Fu Yu had already ordered a eunuch to bring a leather jacket over, and it just arrived. Fu Yu quickly passed it over to Mo Cha, as she changed out of her dirty jacket.

Yun Ge walked over to Liu Fu Ling, smiling. “Do you want to play too? It’s very fun,” Liu Fu Ling shot her a glance, staring silently at the flying dragon. Yun Ge sidled up to him, whispering. “I know you really want to know what it is like, but how can the Emperor of this nation be seen playing on such childish things? In front of so many eunuchs and palace maids, no less. Let’s call Xiao Mei over at night, and play secretly.”

Liu Fu Ling ignored her, only asking. “You’ve played this when you were younger?”

Yun Ge nodded. “I heard from Father that winter is extremely cold in the north-east; it can be so cold people’s ears fall off from frostbite. During winter, the kids there would sit on winnowing pans and slide down snowy slopes. After hearing that, I cried saying I wanted to play too, so on my birthday one year, Father made this for me. I was thinking then, too bad you….” Liu Fu Ling smiled. “It isn’t too late now either.” Yun Ge’s face was full of joy, “So you’re agreeing to come over here with Xiao Mei and I tonight then?” Liu Fu Ling didn’t reply, so Yun Ge took his silence as consent. Shang Guan Xiao Mei came over abashedly as she bowed to Liu Fu Ling. “Your majesty, I beg your forgiveness as your wife has first thrown her appearance, then etiquette out of the window.” Liu Fu Ling mentioned for her to rise, then said lightly. “It isn’t a crime for one to show her emotions, wherefore the guilt?” Then reminded Yun Ge, “Don’t play on ice for too long, you might catch a chill and start coughing again.” Once he was done, he left with Yu An in tow, not even turning when Yun Ge called, getting her so riled up she stomped her feet in anger.

Once Liu Fu Ling appeared, all the eunuchs and palace maids were like trees drying up in the autumn wind, all standing straight, abiding by the rules. Once Liu Fu Ling left, it was like those withered trees welcoming spring again, as they all sprung to life, jumping for a chance to try out the ‘ice flying dragon’, all wanting a chance at it.

Yun Ge smiled. “You can all play.” Mo Cha quickly rushed forward to the front of the ladder. “Me first!” Cheng’er was a little scared, but couldn’t contain her curiosity, waffling back and forth between wanting and not wanting to play. Finally, she did it at Mo Cha’s encouragement. Shang Guan Xiao Mei stood by Yun Ge’s side, watching everyone scream and shout as they played and teased. Everyone would either scream or laugh as they fell sharply; forgetting their status, forgetting that this was the palace, allowing baser instincts to take over just for that instant.

After some time, Xiao Mei turned to Yun Ge. “I want to go on it again.” Yun Ge smiled at her, nodding. Everyone parted hastily the moment they saw their Empress approach. Xiao Mei slowly climbed to the highest point, sat there quietly for a bit, then suddenly let go of the railings, letting herself fall.

This time, her eyes were open. Calmly watching as her body fell helplessly, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, sometimes meeting a sudden turn. Calming watching as the ground drew nearer and nearer. Then, she looked calmly at Yun Ge. This time there were no screams, or laughter, only a sweet, silent smile. Yun Ge stared blankly at Xiao Mei.
.......................................................................................................................
As she watched the eunuchs busily hanging lanterns outside the hall, it finally hit Xiao Mei that it was a new year. She ordered for her makeup box to be brought over. The box was chiselled with mandarin ducks; both ducks perched with their necks across each other. Their necks could be turned, and there were two lids on their backs – one depicting the striking of the bell and chimes, the other, a picture of people dancing to the beat of the drums, all depicting the celebration of an imperial couple’s marriage.

Xiao Mei picked a big, red silk flower, sticking it on her head, then twirled in front of the mirror. She said happily “I feel like I’ve had too much to eat tonight, and would like to take a walk.” An old palace maid hastily said “Let your servant follow your majesty!” Xiao Mei simply nodded her head and two old palace maids assisted her as she left Jiao Fang Hall.

Xiao Mei played as she walked, looking very pleased. When the two palace maids saw her good mood, they smiled as they asked carefully. “What did your majesty do with that palace maid from Xuan Shi Hall today?” Xiao Mei smiled sweetly. “We went to play on a very fun contraption. People will fall from a very high place, but won’t get injured, it’s very exciting.” Then she chattered on, describing the thing that they played on during the day. As she talked, Xiao Mei, along with the two palace maids, absentmindedly walked towards the Blue River.

The moon was bright, its wan light spilling across the Blue River. A flying dragon settled on the river, crystal clear under the moonlight, like something out of a dream or fantasy, transporting all who see it into palace of the moon. The silver moon was like a boat, gleaming against the dark sky.

Two people sat on the dragon head. From Xiao Mei’s point of view, it looked like they were sitting on the moon. The crescent moon was their boat, carrying those two to cruise the Heavens and the earth, with a protective jade dragon by their side. Xiao Mei’s palace maids were stunned by the beauty displayed before them, their feet pinned to the floor, not even daring to breathe.

A rug of tiger fur was laid out on the dragon head, Yun Ge sat on the railing, her legs swaying in the air, kicking and swaying, staring up towards the sky. Liu Fu Ling sat behind her, a bottle of wine in his hand. He took one swig, then passed the bottle to Yun Ge. Yun Ge took a swig, then passed it back to him. The comfortable ease and unspoken bond they shared could not be described by words. Yun Ge wanted to call Xiao Mei along, but Liu Fu Ling ignored her, dragging her to the Blue River. Her plans ruined, she was very huffy at first, but faced with this splendorous scene, all her anger just vanished. Yun Ge said softly. “We are like celestial beings.” She pointed to the lights from the palace, flickering in the distance. “And that is the mortal world, sharing no connection with us.” Liu Fu Ling looked towards the direction of Yun Ge’s finger. “Tonight, we share no connection with those things.” Yun Ge smiled. “Ling Ge Ge, I see you brought your flute, play something for me! A pity I don’t have an instrument to harmonize with you right now, but your flute skills are so good, we might even attract a real dragon!”

Legend has said, during the Spring and Autumn Period, Duke Mu of Qin had a daughter called Princess Nong Yu, who fell in love with a man called Xiao Shi. They were very loving and affectionate couple after their marriage. Xiao Shi would play the flute; when the couple played together, they attracted dragons and phoenixes, finally floating away after turning immortal.

Yun Ge had unconsciously turned them into the Xiao Shi, Nong Yu couple. Liu Fu Ling’s eyes twinkled with mirth, as he took out his flute, brought it to his lips and played a song for his ‘Nong Yu’.

The woman in my carriage,
graceful as the climbing rose.
Floating in the air when she moves,
adorned with a carnelian pendent rose.
This beauty, eldest of Jiang,
truly beautiful, but aloof and unaffected.

The woman in my carriage,
countenance of a brave sage.
Floating in the air when she moves,
jade pendants in command.
This beauty, eldest of Jiang,
her virtuous demeanour not forgotten [3].

This was a song from "Classics of Poetry. Odes of Zheng", about a nobleman praising virtues and features of the one he loved. In his eyes, everything about the girl he loved was the best; no matter how many other beauties he might see, he would never forget her virtues or face.

Liu Fu Ling was actually detailing his feelings out in front of her. When Yun Ge heard the song, she was both embarrassed and angry. Though angry, she didn’t know who or why she should be angry. After all, he was only playing a song written by someone else, and had yet to utter a word, so all her feelings were of her own. She didn’t dare look at Liu Fu Ling and turned away, but what she didn’t know was that from the side, her lowered lids, blushing cheeks was like the dew on leaves or the blossoming buds of lotus flowers under the moonlight, making her look extremely charming.

When Shang Guan Xiao Mei heard the song, she was unable to keep the smile on her face. Luckily, the palace maids behind her didn’t dare to stand by her side, only daring to stand behind her. Thus, she could face the night sky, letting the fake smile disappear off her face. Xiao Mei suddenly left before the song finished. “His majesty is there; let us leave before we interrupt his enjoyment.” Xiao Mei walked hastily, almost breaking into a run; she refused to hear the final ‘her virtuous demeanour not forgotten’ line. As long she didn’t hear it, she could still carry the tiny flicker of hope in her heart.

Virtuous demeanour not forgotten?!

Not forgotten… Does that mean he won’t be able to forget forever?

Once Liu Fu Ling was done, he stared silently at Yun Ge. Yun Ge lifted her face, silently gazing at the moon.

“Yun Ge, don’t try to play cupid, adding more complications for me and for Xiao Mei. I…” Liu Fu Ling raised the flute to his lips again, playing the final line “This beauty, eldest of Jiang, her virtuous demeanour not forgotten”

Yun Ge shivered. She deliberately created chances for Liu Fu Ling and Xiao Mei to interact to try to get Xiao Mei out of her shell, showing her true colours to Liu Fu Ling. They were man and wife anyway, if they could develop feelings for each other, living harmoniously, then a year later when she left, maybe she could leave in peace. She didn’t expect him to read her thoughts so easily, turning away in the morning, probably never wanting her to call Xiao Mei along in the first place tonight.

Virtuous demeanour not forgotten?

Yun Ge was a little afraid, but there was something else she couldn’t identify, this light, fluffy sensation flowing through her heart.
.......................................................................................................................
Huo Guang’s estate.

Although it was the night of the Xiao Nian, and Huo Guang’s estate was decorated for the festivities, but the master of Huo residences was anything but joyous.

Huo Guang sat at the head, Huo Yu, Huo Shan sat below, to his left, Huo Yun and to other people dressed in the imperial guard uniform to his bottom right. They seemed to be of the same status as Huo Yu, Huo Shan and Huo Yun, but they weren’t as free or as comfortable as the other three, making them seem much more inhibited and careful. These two were Huo Guang’s son-in-laws, Deng Guang Han and Fan Ming You- Deng Guang Han was the guard at Chang Le Palace, Fan Ming You the guard at Wei Yang Palace, together controlling the imperial guards in the palace.

Fan Ming You reported to Huo Guang. “Father, Yu An wields sole control over the eunuchs and palace maids at Xuan Shi Hall. I have tried sending people in a few times, but Yu An would either find an excuse to send them elsewhere, or look for a mistake to kick them out of the palace entirely. Looks like as long as Yu An is alive, it will be hard for our people to enter Xuan Shi Hall.”

Huo Yun frowned. “If only it was easy to touch this man. Yu An was installed as supervisor personally by the late Emperor, and has the trust of his majesty. After so many years, he has withstood the charms of money and power. I thought, Emperors have always been known to be paranoid, and wanted to use his majesty to get rid of him, or at least distance himself away, but we’ve tried sowing discord, turning them against each other, almost exhausting the list of thirty-six stratagems, his majesty still trusts Yu An wholeheartedly, their relationship is like a seamless egg- we can’t crack it.” Huo Guang remained silent while Huo Shan’s brow knit.

Although unhappiness showed on the proud, arrogant Huo Yu’s face, he too, was uncharacteristically silent. The last time he sent assassins, they didn’t even leave their corpses behind. He lost many a good man, but still had no idea how good Yu An’s skills were. Yu An was an eunuch, so Huo Yu had always looked down on him even as he kept up a polite façade; but after this incident, he truly grew afraid of Yu An.

Deng Guang Han said “Xuan Shi Hall is only this big, even if we don’t have people serving directly inside, but we will still know of whatever happens within.”

They could only make do with that at the moment. Huo Guang nodded, looked at Fan Ming You. “Anything significant happened recently?”

Fan Ming You carefully said. “Last night, his majesty seemed to have rested at the place of the new palace maid.”

Huo Yu sputtered in anger. “What is ‘seemed to have’? If he rested, then he had! If he didn’t then he didn’t! Did his majesty…..sleep…with her or not?”

Huo Guang shot a look at Huo Yu, Huo Yu quickly swallowed the word he was about to say, changing it to the word ‘sleep’. Fan Ming You quickly said “According to the observation of the guards, his majesty did rest at her place.’ Huo Guang smiled lightly. “This is a good thing. His majesty has no children, it is for the good of the Han Dynasty if he blesses more women with his company.”

No one in the house dared to utter a word, sitting in tense silence.

Huo Guang smiled at them. “Do you have any other things to report? If not, you may leave.”

Fan Ming You said carefully “Just as I was leaving the palace, a palace maid from Jiao Fang Hall told me that a new palace maid called Cheng’er has appeared by her majesty’s side.” Huo Yun said “We already know that, she is the Emperor’s person.” Fan Ming You replied. “Indeed, she was sent by Supervisor Yu An, but I heard it was the idea of that Yun Palace Maid from Xuan Shi Hall who sent Cheng’er over to Jiao Fang Hall to look after some flowers.” Huo Yu was so angry he laughed. “Who does this Yun maid think she is? Seducing this Emperor who doesn’t even look at other girls this way? If things are like this when she is not even a proper concubine; if we let her become one, does it mean he will listen to her when it comes to matters at court too?”

Fan Ming You lowered his head. “They also said his majesty was out tonight with that palace maid, drinking wine and playing his flute; they looked very affectionate.”

Huo Guang waved them off “That’s enough. You may leave.” As he saw his son, nephews and son-in-law respectfully filing out of his place, Huo Guang relaxed, and started pacing slowly around the house. He just went to see Yun Ge just last morning, his majesty chose that night to rest at Yun Ge’s, is this really an act of defiance from his majesty? A warning for him to stop trying to interfere? Looks like his majesty is determined for the future prince not to have any connection to the Huo family.

The sages taught of the order between the old and young. Since the early Qin Dynasty, the throne has always gone to the eldest son; for someone else to snatch the throne wasn’t impossible, but a lot more complicated.

Huo Guang stopped in front of a curved knife, hung on the wall. It wasn’t in the forged in the style of the Han people, but rather the nomads of Xi Yu, who used their knife on horseback. The décor in Huo Guang’s study was very traditional, making this curved knife look very out of place. Huo Guang stared at it for a while, and suddenly drew the knife with a clang.

The moon was bright, the sky was chilly. The man with the greying temple reflected on the knife’s surface seemed very unfamiliar. It was just like yesterday when this knife was slung across his neck, that person glaring at him saying ‘I’m going to kill you.” He smiled and lowered his gaze, catching the reflection of that handsome, smiling youth on the cold edge of his knife. Huo Guang smiled lightly at the reflection. He has since forgotten how to smile brightly.

When Da Ge passed away, he was not yet sixteen. Suddenly, his whole world collapsed. Da Ge left like a blazing sun. He always thought, he would wait till Da Ge returned to Chan An; he would stand at the gates of Chang An, proudly watching Da Ge on horseback, he would be like everyone else shouting ‘General of Fast Calvalry’! [4]. He probably would have even grabbed the people around him, telling them, the person on horseback is his Da Ge.

Who would have thought the sun could plummet from the sky?

Da Ge left Chang An together with Wei Kang, leading troops to the borders, but only Wei Kang returned. When he went to the gates of Chang An, all he saw was his Da Ge’s rotting body and the startling news that his wife had committed suicide.

Finally, no one could fight with the Weis for glory, and he became an orphan in Chang An overnight. Da Ge enjoyed success in his youth, his cold and proud façade earned him many enemies. No one dared to touch him because of the piercing blaze from his sun, but once news of his death spread, everyone began to stir, and he became the subject of everyone’s hatred. He enjoyed the honour that came with Da Ge’s last name- Huo, but at the same time he realized, he must face the threats that came with it. From the first faltering steps of difficulty, a youth carefully trying to find his way, to this man who is now respected by all, even the one person above him in rank and status couldn’t touch him; he didn’t even dare to think of what he had lost, what had been given up, to get to this point.

Yun Ge?

Her smiling face appeared in the flickering candlelight. Huo Guang raised his knife, and with a swoosh, the candle was extinguished.

The room was cloaked in sudden darkness. Moonlight streamed into the room from a window, and for the first time, he realized that the moon was really bright tonight. The crescent moon in the sky closely resembled his curved knife. He sheathed the knife with a ‘ka-da’ sound.

If the prince doesn’t carry the Huo blood, then his majesty should forget about having children! If his majesty doesn’t show favour to the Huo maidens, then other girls should forget about living!
.......................................................................................................................

[1] Known as 嬷嬷(mo mo) these are old palace maids that usually serve in the palace all their lives，and it is a respectful way of saying 'grandmother'.
[2]During the Han Dynasty, 1 zhang = 2.135metres
[3] Translated by Shunyadragon, China History Forum
[4]This title was created during the 6th year of the reign of Emperor Wu of Han, of which Huo Qu Bing was the first recipient.

Cafe Hunt: La Vie Tropicale

Mon, 21 May 2012 10:20:01 GMT

Bestie and I went cafe hunting one day and stumbled on La Vie Tropicale, on 125 Telok Ayer Street. It's a relatively new cafe, having only opened about 2 months back, but exudes this really nice, European rustic charm. They serve breakfast, lunch and dinner, and their mocha is to die for. We tried their big breakfast set (scrambled eggs, ham, toast, jam and butter), a homely treat, and their croissant (two thumbs up!) which I'd highly recommend. Owner is French and really friendly. He even popped the croissant in the oven to bake it on the spot for us after we finished the last one and craved for more. ♥♥ Pop by more often and maybe he'll dispense some life advice to you too!

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 24: Whispers at Midnight

Fri, 18 May 2012 09:48:22 GMT

YAY! More adorable interactions in this chapter. Yun Ge and Ling gege spend the night together, though chaste, no one knows better and it causes a huge stir. Liu Bing Yi steps up, and starts to dip his toes into politics; Yun Ge continues to avoid Meng Jue, Liu Fu Ling remains wonderfully understanding.

My copy of YZG has 6 volumes, if volume 1 was the set up, volume 2 about Meng Jue and Yun Ge, then this volume 3 would be for Liu Fu Ling and Yun Ge. Volumes 4,5,6 are just angst, angst ,angst. Enjoy the happy while it lasts.

Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE. Enjoy! Ahhh, this chapter is too cute, felt it again as I was translating this chapter - probably why I managed to churn it out so quickly- they have this unspoken bond with each other, almost like some sort of ESP.

I'll be updating this everyday until the chapter is complete before creating a new post.(Think of it as Yunzhongge-a-day) This post will be updated tomorrow and I'll post a update notice. Also, anonymous comments have been screened to prevent spam comments but I have lifted that screening feature. We'll see how that goes, if this blog attracts loads of spam, I might have to add a captcha.

.......................................................................................................................
Early in the morning, it was not long after Liu Bing Yi got out of bed; and was eating with Xu Ping Jun when a stranger called on them.

“May I know if Master Liu Bing Yi is at home?”

As soon as he heard those words, the string strung taut over Liu Bing Yi’s heart ever since Liu Fu Ling’s visitation sounded thunderously. The time has finally come. He quickly set aside his chopsticks and met the person in the courtyard. “I am he.”

Qi Xi smiled and bowed, Liu Bing Yi returned his bow hurriedly as he smiled “I am a mere commoner, not fit for such greetings.” Qi Xi smiled “Master Liu is astute. I have been commanded to bring you to the palace, the carriage awaits outside.” The moment Xu Ping Jun registered the words ‘bring you to the palace’, the bowl she was holding fell with a clang, breaking into pieces. Liu Bing Yi turned to Xu Ping Jun “I’ll be back in a jiffy. The water vat is almost out of water, make do with what you have first, and don’t go off trying to draw water by yourself. I’ll do it when I’m back.” Xu Ping Jun followed him out, tears glazing her eyes. It was only through sheer force of will that prevented their fall. Liu Bing Yi looked deeply into her eyes, gave her an apologetic smile before getting onto the carriage with Qi Xi.

Xu Ping Jun held the door frame as silent sobs wrecked her body, sorrow filling her heart, fearing he would be gone forever. It was as if the child in the house sensed his mother’s distress because he started wailing too. The child might be small, but his cries were loud and clear, abruptly bringing her to her senses – she couldn’t just wait around idly. She went into the house, carried the baby and hurriedly went off in search of Meng Jue. He was their only lifeline.

The carriage brought Liu Bing Yi to the restricted area in front of the palace gates. Qi Xi lifted the curtains and indicated for Liu Bing Yi to get off and walk. After Liu Bing Yi got off the carriage, he lifted his head to look at the majestic Wei Yang Palace and was struck with an urge to either cry out a song of lament or laugh uproariously. After more than ten years of drifting, he was standing humbly in front of this palace hall under a different identity. Qi Xi was very sharp, after observing a moment of silence, he mentioned for Liu Bing Yi to follow him.

The palace walls, corridors, golden pillars, jade pillars….

Everything was familiar, yet not.

Many of these things have appeared in his nightmares; the Heavens seemed to be giving him a chance to verify today - that those shattered and scattered dreams are real, and not part of his imagination. Usually when it was an official’s first time coming into the palace, the eunuchs would introduce the halls and remind them of the protocol they’d need to follow, serving two purposes – the first to remind the official not to make mistakes, the second to curry favour through conversation, so that he would have an ally in future. Today though, Qi Xi was very quiet. Every time they passed by a great hall, he would quietly report its name, other times he would just silently lead the way.

Just when they were about to reach Wen Quan Hall, Qi Xi slowed down “We are about to reach Wen Quan Hall. During winter, his majesty will usually meet his ministers and settle court matters here.”

Liu Bing Yi developed a sudden fondness for Qi Xi; even as he quickly said “Thank you for your reminder.”
.......................................................................................................................
Wei Yang Palace, Jiao Fang Hall

Huo Guang paid his respects to the Empress Shang Guan Xiao Mei. Xiao Mei felt extremely awkward but knew this was how Huo Guang was like. No matter how he may feel, he would always behave as etiquette dictates in front of others.

She was a monarch, and he, her subject.

And so she could only sit stiffly, waiting impatiently for him to finish his bow so she could quickly grant him a seat. After Huo Guang took his seat, Xiao Mei's gaze swept across the hall; all the eunuchs and palace maids tactfully left the hall.

Xiao Mei asked tenderly “How has grandfather, grandmother, uncle and aunt been? Aunt has not entered the palace in a while, I miss her dearly. If she is free, please ask her to come accompany me.” Huo Guang rose slightly “Thank you for your consideration, your majesty. All is good with your subject and his family. How does your majesty fare?”

Xiao Mei lowered her head.

First came the addition of that girl in Xuan Shi Hall, then the matter of the Huo residence being charged by someone came closely after, she had to think through her answer carefully at this critical juncture. Does her grandfather wish for her answer to be “good” or “not good”?

She chose silence as her answer, letting her grandfather draw his own conclusions.

Huo Guang sighed as he took in Xiao Mei’s silence, her head bowed as she played with her bangle “Your majesty entered the palace at a tender age, with no elder at your side to care for you. I have always been worried for you, yet I should not be worrying about such matters.”

“You are my grandfather. If you don’t care about me, I really am left with no one else to rely on in this palace.” Xiao Mei lifted her head, anxiety and distress written on her face.

Huo Guang hesitated, then changed his form of address “Xiao Mei, his majesty and you……Has his majesty……..rested.. at your place?”

Xiao Mei lowered her head, playing with her bangle as she replied nonchalantly “Emperor Da Ge comes to visit me sometimes, but he has his own residence. The décor here isn’t as pretty as that in Xuan Shi Hall, so he has never stayed here.”

Huo Guang, anxious and amused said “Why do you still behave like a child? Haven’t the old grannies in the palace educated you? His majesty should be staying at your place.”

Xiao Mei stuck out her lower lip “I don’t like listening to what they say. My own pallet is just nice for me; if two people were to lie on it, it will be a tight squeeze. Furthermore, his majesty is always so cold, just like…..” Xiao Mei glanced around furtively, then whispered “His majesty is just like a rock, I don’t like him.”

Huo Guang rose and walked over to Xiao Mei, his face stern “Xiao Mei, you are not to talk like that in future.”

Xiao Mei biting her lip, nodded humbly.

“Xiao Mei, no matter what you may think, the Emperor is the Emperor. You must respect him, and try your best to make him like you. Only if his majesty treats you well will you be then be happy here.”

Xiao Mei kept quiet, then nodded again after a while.

Huo Guang asked “Have you met the new girl the Emperor brought into the palace?”

Xiao Mei softly replied “She is a really nice Jie Jie and treats me very well. She cooks for me and even plays with me.” Huo Guang was so infuriated he could only sputter “You…..” The bloodbath within the Emperor’s harem was always comparable to a battlefield - no matter which concubine, as long as she had her family’s backing, other maidens would not be able to gain favour easily. Even more so since Xiao Mei was the Empress and he, Huo Guang wielded immense power. Great! Now that they are stuck with this childish, innocent Empress, the world would now see the strangest harem in history.

Xiao Mei looked fearfully at Huo Guang, tears misting her eyes.

Xiao Mei never really resembled her parents but at this moment, with her face so wretched, she looked like Huo Lian’er. When Huo Guang remembered how whenever a young Huo Lian’er was unhappy she would remain silent, silently shedding tears, just like this, he just softened, all his anger dissipating.

Xiao Mei entered the palace when she was six. Although she was cared for by older palace maids, they were still maids after all; there were many things they would not and dare not teach. Furthermore, there were some things he specially ordered them not to tell her, thinking it best if Xiao Mei were to remain in the dark. Xiao Mei had no friends her age, staying alone in her hall all day, idly living out her life, so there was no way she would understand the ways of the world.

Huo Guang stared at Xiao Mei, feeling extremely helpless. Then remembered there were benefits to her childishness, for if she were a ruthless, twisted Empress, would he be able to rest easy with her as the Empress? He didn’t dare entertain such thoughts, so he chose to be thankful for her ignorance instead.

He ruffled her hair, speaking tenderly “Don’t worry. Grandfather isn’t blaming you. Don’t fret about such matters from now on; I will take good care of you. You only have to do my bidding.” Xiao Mei happily grabbed Huo Guang’s sleeve, nodding vigorously. Huo Guang exited Xiao Mei’s Jiao Fang Hall, thought for a bit before accidentally-on-purpose taking the long route, passing the Blue River en route to Wen Shi Hall.

On the frozen Blue River.

Yun Ge, Mo Cha, Fu Yu were busily giving orders to a group of eunuchs, pointing at the sky, then to the ice. Yun Ge, wearing a pair of embroidered gloves, was deep in thought as she drew clumsily. Mo Cha and Fu Yu stood beside her, chattering as they watched her draw. Each throwing out a few comments, and arguing when their opinions differed. The lively scene belied the chill and bleakness of their surroundings. Whereas in Jiao Fang Hall, despite the careful arrangement of flowers, the hanging vines, the scent of the jade phoenix wafting in the air, the palace maids and eunuchs were dour and solemn, silently sitting by the phoenix pallet, the Empress playing by herself, the whole hall seemed like it was covered in ice.

Huo Guang stood for a while before anyone noticed him. Once he was discovered, everyone wordlessly got into position and paid their respects. His gaze swept across all of them before falling on Yun Ge. Yun Ge looked at Huo Guang, though shocked, she didn’t show her discomfort, meeting his gaze frankly as she bowed to him. Huo Guang smiled “The first time I met you I knew you were no ordinary character. And I was right.” Yun Ge only smiled, not replying. Huo Guang stared at her, perplexed.

Ever since Yun Ge’s appearance in Xuan Shi Hall, he had ordered a thorough check on her background, but this girl seemed to have fallen from the sky. She had no birth records, let alone any form of record at all, no family, suddenly appearing in Chang An, and since the day she appeared, she had been inexplicably tied to the Huos.

First, Liu Bing Yi, forcing Huo Guang to acknowledge his existence, closely followed by Meng Jue, his daughter Cheng Jue actually had to fight with a cook for Meng Jue. This Meng Jue created much commotion within the Huo residence, and after losing so much to Meng Jue, he still felt helpless against Meng Jue.

Then in the blink of an eye, she materialized by Liu Fu Ling’s side. Although he didn’t know whether by bringing her into the palace, the Emperor was showing his favour or whether it was just a wordless statement against the Huos, whether or not she is a pawn, he could not allow someone who wasn’t a Huo to bear a prince first. Looks like there was no way he could prevent the brewing conflict between her and the Huos.

Huo Guang just felt as if the whole thing was ridiculous, the powerful, talented Huo family fighting with this lone maid? Maybe thinking of this battle as the power struggle between him and the Emperor will make this thing less ridiculous.
.......................................................................................................................
Yun Ge saw that Huo Guang’s gaze was still trained on her, smiled as she called out “Your grace?” Huo Guang composed himself, smiled and bid Yun Ge goodbye.

The moment Huo Guang turned around, Yun Ge continued whatever she was doing, as if nothing happened. Once Huo Guang was some distance away, Fu Yu shifted to her side, started to say something, then faltered, mulling over his words. Yun Ge playfully hit his head “Stop twisting yourself in knots trying to work out his thoughts. No matter how hard you try you can't beat him anyway, so why bother? Concentrate on doing this for me - that is what you ought to be doing.”

Fu Yu scratched his head, grinned and answered “yes”, but started to be on his guard, knowing that he must be even more meticulous in future.
.......................................................................................................................
Wei Yang Palace, Wen Shi Hall.

Liu Bing Yi lightly entered the main hall with Qi Xi, his head bowed, his hands clasped. Liu Fu Ling was seated high on the dragon pallet, his authority radiating across the wide hall. Liu Bing Yi paid his respects to Liu Fu Ling “Long live your majesty.”

“You may rise.”

Liu Fu Ling contemplated him for a bit, then asked “What has been the happiest moment of your life so far? What do you most want to do?”

Liu Bing Yi froze, he ran through all the possible questions Liu Fu Ling could have asked on the way to the palace, and thought he was very prepared, but it turns out he was wrong. Liu Bing Yi stood silently; Liu Fu Ling didn’t rush him, bowing his head to read his memorials, giving Liu Bing Yi the time to think. After a long while, Liu Bing Yi answered “Nothing truly happy has happened in my life thus far, maybe with the exception of my son’s birth, but even then I wasn’t sure whether I was happy or sad for bringing him into this world.”

Liu Fu Ling looked up at his words. Liu Bing Yi laughed bitterly “What I have always wanted to do was to be a court official. Adrift since young, I have been eating, dressing, growing up like any commoner, so I know, more than anyone, how a good official can bring fortune, while a corrupt official can destroy the lives of hundreds and thousands. I have seen many evil, corrupt officials who have angered me so much I longed to kill them, but that is not the right path. The actions of youxia might be able punish the evil officials, but they won’t be able to save the common folk. Only by becoming an official, helping the Emperor to establish laws, to choose the wise, will the common folk be true beneficiaries.”

Liu Fu Ling asked “I heard all the youxia of Chang An respectfully know you as ‘Da Ge’; history has shown that ‘youxias use their martial arts to violate the law’, have you ever done so?” Liu Bing Yi bowed his head “I have.” Liu Fu Ling didn’t comment on that, only added “You are very courageous, living up to your name as the leader of the youxia. If you had thrown some ‘wanting to live the simple life, enjoying life’s pleasures’ line at me, I would give you gold and silver, then order you to leave Chang An immediately, never to set foot within 800 li [1] of Chang An, giving you the free will to live as you please in peace.” Liu Bing Yi bowed “I have been brought down to live life adrift, yet I was still reading the “Records of the Grand Historian” at night. If I had claimed to harbour no ambition, wouldn’t I be guilty of deceiving your majesty?”

Just as Liu Fu Ling was about to reply, the eunuch standing guard outside reported “Your majesty, his grace Master Huo is now on his way towards Xuan Shi Hall, and will be reaching soon.”

Liu Bing Yi hurriedly requested to leave, but Liu Fu Ling thought for a bit before whispering a few words to Yu An. Yu An then mentioned for Liu Bing Yi to follow him. Not long after, Huo Guang was heard requesting an audience with the Emperor and Liu Fu Ling granted him one. After Huo Guang paid the necessary respects, he started to report on the issue he had been discussing with the other officials.

Since the end days of Emperor Wu of Han’s reign, the bourgeois have been rapidly taking over the lands, forcing landless peasants to become penniless wanderers. The situation had taken a turn for the better with the local government tax reduction, but it didn’t tackle the root of the problem. If this issue wasn’t tackled, it would be a hidden threat to the Han Dynasty. And if taxes needed to be raised for emergency funds, there was a high possibility of a peasant revolt; but if they were to forcibly supress the bourgeois, they would endanger the stability of the lands and maybe even spark off an internal conflict among the land owners. Taking in the situation at the border, Huo Guang suggested two measures - rewarding wanderers who participate in the tuntian system, and encouraging them to return to their hometowns. At the same time imposing more control over the sale of land, cracking down on those who bully and force peasants to sell their land. Then issue a special permit over lands that show signs of being monopolized, giving land owners a chance to exchange land for an official title, the state slowly repossessing those lands.

By using soft measures to curb the bourgeois, and solving the issue of displaced peasants, this could mitigate the conflict. Huo Guang considered the interests of both the bourgeois and the peasants, a very well thought out plan. Liu Fu Ling nodded as he listened “Beloved minister Huo, your suggestion is indeed good. Right now, the country is like a patient recovering from a major illness, but still plagued by many small ailments, we can only counter them slowly. I will leave this matter to you and Tian Qian Qiu, but remember this, those who exchange land for titles must only be given empty titles – those that don’t hold any real power.”

Huo Guang smiled “Your majesty can rest assured that the only benefit of those titles is to give them some semblance of official power.”

Liu Fu Ling thought for a bit, then added “I have someone I would like to nominate to help my beloved minister with this issue.” Tian Qian Qiu was a puppet Chancellor, always doing Huo Guang’s bidding, so Huo Guang was always pleased with Tian Qian Qiu, but another person nominated by the Emperor?

Huo Guang tried to brush it off “Your majesty, this is no easy matter. Although these are appeasement policies, we must not be too soft on them. Only then can we make an example of them. The bourgeois have always been closely tied to the land owning class at court, I’m afraid any other person would….”

Liu Fu Ling cut him off calmly “This person is called Liu Bing Yi. Surely the Grand Marshal has heard of him.”

The look in Huo Guang’s eyes changed, but he only froze for a second before kowtowing to accept the edict. “Your subject will obey. I just wonder what title your majesty will be conferring on Liu Bing Yi?”

“I’ll leave that to you. You may first confer an empty title on him, but make him do some actual work.”

Huo Guang answered “yes”. Huo Guang initially planned to drop hints on the palace regulations for marriage consummation after settling this matter with the Emperor, but this surprise move by Liu Fu Ling messed with his thoughts.
He could no longer bother with the issue of his majesty’s harem; he needed to sort this Liu Bing Yi complication out first. “If your majesty has no other orders, I would like to start laying out the groundwork for this issue.” Liu Fu Ling nodded, acceding to his request to leave.

Huo Guang had just left when Liu Bing Yi came out from behind the curtain, kneeling before Liu Fu Ling “Your subject would like to thank your majesty for your eminent favour.” Liu Fu Ling shot a look at Yu An, and Yu An hurriedly moved a pallet for Liu Bing Yi to sit on.

“Bing Yi, the Grand Marshal has already given a detailed explanation on this matter earlier, but the actual implementation of these measures will be fraught with difficulties. This matter concerns the stability of our society, and must be managed well. I shall hand this matter over to you.”

Liu Fu Ling was very solemn, Liu Bing Yi answered without a second thought “Your majesty can rest assured that your subject will do his very best.”
.......................................................................................................................

Yun Ge’s eyes widened when she heard from Qi Xi that Huo Guang had taken his leave and the person Liu Fu Ling was discussing matters with right now was Liu Bing Yi. She crept to the window to take a peek, and saw Liu Bing Yi all spruced up, sitting solemnly below, looking very proper indeed. Yu An coughed softly to warn Liu Fu Ling. The moment Liu Fu Ling looked out of the window; he saw a flash of someone’s head, then a dull groan of pain. Not knowing how badly she had hurt herself in her moment of panic, he quickly said “Enter if you wish to listen!”

Yun Ge rubbed her shin as she limped into the hall, her cheeks flushed from cold, her body wrapped snugly under many layers of clothes – she was quite a sight to behold. Liu Fu Ling waved her over “There are no strangers here; come forward and let me see where you’ve injured yourself.”

Yun Ge flashed Liu Bing Yi a grin, then sat on the side of Liu Fu Ling’s dragon couch. She held out her hands, allowing Liu Fu Ling to pull her gloves off her “I’m fine; just hit myself against the pillar outside the window. Why did you summon Da Ge here? I heard you talking about buying and selling official titles. Surely you, the great Emperor, can’t be so poor you need to sell official titles for funds, right? Then what’s the point of being an Emperor? You might as well be selling food with me.”

Liu Fu Ling's brows knitted, and smacked Yun Ge on her head with her gloves. “It shouldn’t be news to you that our coffers have been empty, for it has been this way since I ascended the throne. The situation has improved, but there are still important places to direct the tax funds. As for me, this Emperor might seem to be the richest person on earth, but in actual fact, I have nothing to my name, so I can only sell official titles.” Liu Bing Yi smiled “If a merchant wants to fetch a high price for any product, the product must be unique, or he must hold monopoly rights. ‘Official titles’ can only be given by the Emperor, and thus can only be sold by the Emperor. A business where both parties benefit; your majesty will be letting down all those gold in the pockets of the rich if you choose not to dabble in this business.”

A smile played on Liu Fu Ling’s lips too. “During the reign of my father, the late Emperor, he sold official titles too, to fund his military expeditions. There are both advantages and disadvantages to this business; you must wield proper control over it.” Liu Bing Yi answered “Your subject will be careful.” Yun Ge’s ears pricked up at the phrase ‘your subject’, and turned to Liu Fu Ling in askance. “You made Da Ge an official?” Liu Fu Ling nodded slightly. Yu Ge smiled and clasped her hands together to salute Liu Bing Yi “Congratulations.”

Just as Liu Bing Yi was about to reply, Qi Xi reported from outside “Advisory Counsellor [2] Meng Jue seeks an audience with your majesty.” Yun Ge stood up hastily at those words. “I’ll be heading back to Xuan Shi Hall.” Liu Fu Ling didn’t try to stop her, his gaze following her as she made her exit, watching her walk down the long hallway, vanishing quickly from his sight.

Meng Jue, who just made his entrance together with a eunuch, cast his gaze towards the same place too. He only caught a glimpse of a trailing skirt. In an instant, she was gone. He gazed towards the direction of her disappearance, lost in thought.

When he came to his sense, his eyes met Liu Fu Ling’s. One smiling slightly, the other expressionless. Meng Jue smiled slightly, broke the connection by looking down, then walked respectfully to the great hall with his head bowed. He resembled a bamboo bowing slightly because of the heavy snow and rain.

Though humble, not lowly.

Bowing only to rid himself of the snow and rain, and not because of fear. .......................................................................................................................

Once Liu Fu Ling was done settling everything and returned to Xuan Shi Hall, Yun Ge was already fast asleep. He tucked in her blankets, then sat softly by her pallet. Yun Ge was feeling uneasy, so she wasn’t actually asleep. She asked with her eyes half opened “Why did you work till so late tonight? Are you tired?”

“I don’t feel tired now, but rather, a sense of happiness.”

It was rare for Liu Fu Ling to declare he was happy, so Yun Ge hurriedly sat up. “Why?”

“Do you still remember the boy named Yue Sheng?” Liu Fu Ling asked. As Yun Ge remembered the past, a wave of bittersweet feelings assailed her. “I do, he ate so many pies in one mouthful. I was intending to bring him home, but once I saw how stubborn he was, I didn’t dare to ask. I wonder if he has found his sister.” Liu Fu Ling said “That night he said, his parents had to sell his sister off to pay taxes; his parents both died because they had lost their land, this was all the fault of the Emperor, he hated the Emperor. General Zhao wanted to stop him, but this is the heart of the people, it is the heart of the masses. It cannot be stopped – the people hate the Emperor.”

Yun Ge was shocked, was it not enough that Liu Fu Ling had to carry the weight of his mother’s life from a young age that he had to be burdened with the hate of the people too? No wonder he found it hard to sleep soundly at night.

She reached for his hand, “Ling gege, it isn’t your fault…..” Liu Fu Ling barely noticed that this was the first intimate gesture of Yun Ge’s, only reaching for her hand in return. “For so many years, I have been thinking of him, of his words. Finally, today, although I still have a long way to go, but taxes have truly dropped, there won’t be any more cases of parents selling their children to pay tax. As long as the reform discussed today is implemented smoothly, I believe that in 3-4 years, there will be no more people displaced, because they have lost their lands, no more children like Yue Sheng. If I ever see him again, I will tell him, ‘I am the Emperor of the Han Dynasty, and I have done my best.’”

Yun Ge was taken aback. In her heart, she had always thought that under imperialism, there would be more sadness than happiness, more cruelty than kindness, but Liu Fu Ling’s words tore down her previous prejudices. How many would be blessed by Liu Fu Ling’s actions? What kind of kindness can the sword wielded under the Emperor’s authority bring?

Her hair loose, a few tresses trailing down her temple. Instead of looking unkempt, they added an air of sensuality. The flickering flame brought out each expression written on her face – confusion, befuddlement, delight, contemplation. Liu Fu Ling’s heart skipped a beat, only realizing then that he was holding her hand. His heart lifted, softly uttering her name. “Yun Ge.” There was something else in his voice; Yun Ge hastily pulled away in confusion, pulled on her robe, and tried to get off her pallet. “Have you eaten? I’ll go make something for you.”

Liu Fu Ling didn’t want to break the familiar warmth they were sharing right now; neither did he want to scare off Yun Ge, so he composed himself, tugged on her sleeve saying “I ate a little during the discussion earlier. It’s late, don’t force yourself to work. I can’t sleep. Talk to me.”

Yun Ge smiled “I’ll ask Mo Cha to bring some food over, so we can eat as we talk. I’ve always wanted to do this, but Mother would never let me eat on my pallet.”

Yun Ge brought all the pillows and cushions she could find to her pallet, arranged them to make the pallet look extremely cozy. She mentioned for Liu Fu Ling to climb onto the pallet, and she lay on the opposite end. A big plate of snacks was placed between the two of them. Then the curtains were let down, shutting out the outside world, transforming this place into their own personal haven.

Yun Ge picked up a snack, passing it to Liu Fu Ling before munching on another, beamed as she said “Father never bothered with the matters of the house, Mother would dabble in them when she remembered, but let them be at other times. They only had eyes for each other, and not on these trivial matters. We didn’t have many maids, but they only got more and more irritable, their temperament stranger and stranger. I was always trailing after them calling “Jie Jie, Jie Jie’, but most of the time, I was ignored by everyone.”

“What about your brothers?”

Yun Ge clapped a hand over her forehead, her face full of sadness. “You’ve listened to so many of my stories, and still ask such stupid questions? Second Brother was rarely at home, as for Third Brother, if he’d even utter a word after I’ve said ten, I would probably be crying in gratitude. So when I couldn’t sleep at night, I would often…..” Yun Ge lowered her head to pick a snack, “think of you.” She didn’t eat the snack she picked, playing with it in her hand, breaking it into small crumbs. “Back then, I was thinking we could just hide in a big, big pallet, and talk as we eat.”

In reality, Yun Ge had a lonely childhood. Because of her parents’ temperaments, they rarely stayed long in one palace, leaving her no chance to make friends her age. Her parents were very different compared to other parents, her brothers very different from most brothers. Other parents would raise their children; living life on a day to day basis, but her parents had a very wide view of the world, and would give her a peek into their world. Alas, in that world, she was a stranger and a passer-by – that world belonged solely to the two of them. Her brothers had a world of their own; she didn’t even know where the door to their world lay. Her parents and brothers could only afford to give her a tiny percentage of their time and energy, most of the time she was alone.

Liu Fu Ling always thought that if she had parents, and brothers, Yun Ge would be with people all day long. This was the first time he glimpsed the loneliness beneath her happy façade, and felt sorry for her. His fingers playing with her hair, he smiled and said “I thought of that too. Sometimes I would lie on my pallet, and imagine building a house with a glass roof.”

“We can then see the stars when we lie down. If there are no stars, we can stare at the moon. If it rains, we can see raindrops falling on glass. Maybe, if we thought hard enough, we could just feel the raindrops falling on our face.” Yun Ge smiled. “I didn’t think of using glass, but crystals. I even asked Third Brother if there such a big crystal existed. Third Brother told me to just go to bed, and search for that piece of crystal in my dreams.” This brought a smile to Liu Fu Ling’s face too “I’m afraid such a big crystal doesn’t exist, but small glass shards can be joined to form a bigger piece – a piece almost as big as the pallet we’re lying on. I once secretly summoned the best glass master in the capital to ask him this.”

Yun Ge added “I’ll design the house, I can draw.”

Liu Fu Ling said “I can draw too…”

Yun Ge frowned and pouted. Liu Fu Ling laughed “Why was I born older? Now I’m forced to always give way to you.” They burst into laughter as their eyes met, full of this special joy because of a shared secret, just like children.

At that moment, he shed his heavy burdens, and worldly troubles; and she, her awkwardness.

They were just a boy and a girl, willing to look at the world with childlike innocence, smiling and being touched by simple pleasures, innocently believing in perfection.

After having toiled for many days and newfound lightness in his heart, Liu Fu Ling gradually drifted off while talking. Yun Ge chattered on for a while before realizing that Liu Fu Ling was already asleep. She got up quietly to tuck the blankets in around him. When she saw the smile still playing on his lips, a smile curved on hers too. Her smile vanished abruptly when she glimpsed the dragon embroidery on his sleeve, remembering that only a phoenix can soar with a dragon, the joy in her heart was replaced by a throb of pain.

As she lay on her pillow, she thought of Liu Fu Ling, then Shang Guan Xiao Mei, only to toss and turn, unable to sleep. One was the Emperor, the other, the Empress, they were actually very compatible. They were both lonely, forced to grow up, wearing a mask for others to see. If this dragon and his phoenix were to unite, supporting each other, navigating this devious and unpredictable court together, then maybe Ling gege wouldn’t feel so lonely. .......................................................................................................................

Last night, Liu Fu Ling had no idea when he fell asleep, only vaguely remembering that Yun Ge was still going on about something before he drifted off. Pillows and cushions were littered in disarray near the pallet. He was lying horizontally on the pallet, but because the pallet was short, he could only curl up to sleep. Based on his experience of Yun Ge’s sleeping habits, he’d bet that only the ‘messy corpses’ of last night’s snacks would remain. He simply reached out, and sure enough! Just by looking at the crumbs, he couldn’t even tell what the snacks originally looked like – this was probably the reason why Yun Ge’s mother refused to let her eat on her pallet.

Thank goodness they didn’t share the same blanket, so he wasn’t subject to that ‘torture’.

Since he was eight, he was always a light sleeper; even the tiniest sound would wake him up. He also suffered from insomnia easily, so he ordered that when he rested, his surroundings must be clean and quiet, allowing no one in his room. Yesterday, though, he actually fell asleep under such ‘treacherous’ circumstances, with Yun Ge still chattering on. Not only did he fall asleep, he fell into a deep sleep, not even knowing when Yun Ge got up.

Yu An entered with his washing supplies, waiting on Liu Fu Ling as he washed his face. Mo Cha was serving Yun Ge breakfast; Yun Ge talked to Liu Fu Ling as she ate. “Today is the Xiao Nian, I’ll get someone to play with me at the Blue River. Come find me later.” Liu Fu Ling nodded his head to agree, but Yun Ge acted like she was afraid he’d stand her up, reminding him a few more times before hurriedly rushing off.

Liu Fu Ling shot Mo Cha a look, Mo Cha quickly set aside the plates she was holding, and went off chasing Yun Ge.
.......................................................................................................................
[1] 1 li was 415.8m during the Han dynasty.
[2] "The goal of jian was to give advice in order to correct the past wrongdoings of the king. Jian Yi Da Fu, a designated official whose obligation was to guide his superior away from any possible wrongdoings as well as to offer advice.
It was more akin to an in-house polital adviser." - Taken from 'Rhetoric in Ancient China, Fifth to Third Century B.C.E: A Comparison with Classical Greek Rhetoric'. Xing Lu and Xing Lu Jian (1998), translation of title from wikipedia.

Yun Zhong Ge Chapter 23: Three Emperors in the Stars

Mon, 14 May 2012 15:36:58 GMT

I know that Koala has temporarily paused translating and have been getting requests for translations, so I've decided to pick it up. It isn't going to be an easy project, so bear with me as I try to unravel olden Chinese and phrase them in plain English. I'll try to post a part a day (thank goodness for chapter breaks!), continuing in the post I've left off until a chapter is complete, so hopefully that will ease the wait a little.

(Update: CHAPTER COMPLETE)

This is the chapter where the ties that bind the characters are brought to light, as they meet face to face. Yun Ge realizes who Liu Bing Yi truly is, and Liu Bing Yi realizes that he can't keep running any more. Liu Fu Ling continues to be perfect and understanding as always. Seeing how kind Huo Guang can be humanizes him, which makes it even more of a pity that he didn't know/ had yet to acknowledge Yun Ge as his goddaughter. He has tender sides to him too, not just some one-dimensional moustache twirling villian.

I must say this is one of my favourite chapters, love how Liu Fu Ling and Yun Ge can communicate without words, how adorable they generally are with each other, and how she trusts him completely, implicitly. Most of the pivotal characters made an appearance in this chapter,

Liu Bing Yi carried two old hens as he pushed the door open. His voice was heard before his presence felt “Ping Jun, I’ve got two old hens for you to stew tonight.” Meng Jue sat by the cradle playing with the child, upon seeing his excitement, he said teasingly “The saying is true then – a person is complete with a son, you even speak with twice as much vigour compared to a everyone else.” Xu Ping Jun took the hens, though complaining, sweetness filled her heart “I’m done with my confinement; there’s no need to keep eating such nourishing foods. If we ate like this every day, we’ll eat ourselves poor.” Liu Bing Yi noticed that although Meng Jue was smiling, there was sadness in his eyes that he just couldn’t get rid of, so he shot Ping Jun a look. Xu Ping Jun hurriedly carried the child on her back and went into the kitchen.

As Liu Bing Yi scooped water to wash his hands, he said “The market was rife with gossip about you and Huo Cheng Jun today. I heard you went to the rouge stall with her, causing a group of women to stare at both of you. What exactly are you trying to do? If you continue to associate yourself with Huo Cheng Jun, Yun Ge would definitely ignore you even if you’ve found her. You can’t actually believe that she would be willing to be your concubine right?”

Meng Jue just looked at Liu Bing Yi quietly. Liu Bing Yi felt his blood freeze at Meng Jue’s leveled gaze, smiled as he asked “Why are you looking at me like this?” Meng Jue asked “Bing Yi, I’m going to ask you something, you must answer truthfully.” Liu Bing Yi saw Meng Jue’s solemn expression, thought for a while before saying “Ask away!”

“Have you ever accepted an embroidered shoe from a girl when you were young?”

Liu Bing Yi froze for a moment, then burst into laughter “Here I am thinking you were going to ask about the rise and fall of our dynasty and you ask me this?”

“You’re sure? You haven’t forgotten?”

Liu Bing Yi shook his head, smiling “When I was young, I was always hiding. Indeed, I travelled quite a bit, and met many people but I most certainly have not accepted a girl’s embroidered shoe.”

Meng Jue lowered his head and sighed.

Yun Ge was muddleheaded but how could he make the same mistake! How could he forget that there was someone who bore a resemblance to Liu Bing Yi. Liu Fu Ling ascended the throne when he was 8, as head of state, he created a huge stir each time he left the palace, let alone going to Xi Yu? He really couldn’t imagine him going to Xi Yu, let alone make the connection that the childhood friend Yun Ge couldn’t forget was Liu Fu Ling, not Liu Bing Yi.

Liu Bing Yi asked with some bafflement “Meng Jue, why is your expression so strange? Could it be that you really wished that I’ve had accepted some girl’s embroidered shoe?” There was a trace of bitterness in Meng Jue’s smile as he said “Indeed, I wish that the person who took the embroidered shoe was you” But, it wasn’t Liu Bing Yi but Liu Fu Ling. When Huo Cheng Jun informed him that the girl the Emperor had brought to the palace was Yun Ge, he figured the person in the carriage that night was most probably Liu Fu Ling, but he just couldn’t think of why Yun Ge would be by Liu Fu Ling’s side. Yun Ge might have been captured by Liu Fu Ling, mistaken as an assassin, or be rescued by him, but no matter what, Yun Ge wouldn’t have followed Liu Fu Ling to take up residence in the palace. It all made sense now. Yun Ge had always treated Liu Bing Yi differently, even when she mistook him for someone else; now that she actually has met the person she has been thinking of, how could she bear to see him disappointed or sad?

As he flashed back to the Princess’ residence, the scene where Liu Fu Ling tasted her dishes, Meng Jue felt a rush of cold air through his heart. He got up to leave. Liu Bing Yi said “Meng Jue, you haven’t answered me. What exactly are you trying to do? If you don’t draw the lines of your relationship with Huo Cheng Jun clearly, I’m not going to help with your search for Yun Ge any longer.” Meng Jue didn’t even look back as he answered “I’ve already found her; you can stop your search. As for my dealings with Huo Guang, you'll have your answer within the next few days.” Liu Bing Yi, surprised, asked “You found her? Where?” Meng Jue didn’t give him an answer, merely opened the door and left.
.......................................................................................................................
A few months ago, the name Meng Jue might not have rung a bell; after today, Meng Jue’s name will be like Huo Guang’s, known amongst all. A month ago, Huo Guang recommended Meng Jue for a court position and beseeched the Emperor for a title, submitting a few vacant official titles for consideration, but the Emperor gave Meng Jue the title of Jianyi Dafu (advisory counsellor), an title that wasn’t even included in the first hundred official positions. Everyone felt this sense of malicious joy, knowing that this Meng gentleman was close to Miss Huo; just imagining Huo Guang’s anger at the Emperor’s action was more than enough. As for the wise officials that have met Meng Jue, they lamented at how this man’s talent is now condemned to be wasted at his new position all because of a power struggle between the Emperor and his subject.

Unexpectedly, at court today, it was this advisory counsellor, an official excluded from the first hundred official positions, the person Huo Guang personally recommended – Meng Jue who grandly listed 20 charges against Huo Guang:

As a high ranking official, although he has acted with restraint, he hasn’t managed to control his family- that was charge number one.

A servant of the Huo’s- Feng Zi- used the Huo name to bully others, raping a Hu woman who was a wine seller – that was charge number two.

Mistress Huo’s relatives relied on the Huo’s power to force the prices of rice up, buying at low prices and reselling at high ones, oppressing others to seek higher profits – that was charge number three.

Housekeeper Wang fought for the right of way with court officials, not only flouting the edict that commoners were to give way to officials, but also instigating his subordinates to beat up court officials on the very street. That was charge number four.
.......................................................................................................................

The important thing was: these were charges that even court officials couldn’t remember once the dust had settled; maybe if they thought harder, everyone could come up with one or two charges; but while it was trivial to them, the commoners lapped it all up and felt each charge keenly.

What were the commoners scared of? They didn’t care who was to be a Grand Marshal or a General, they were only afraid of officials abusing their power for their own gains, to bully and deceive them. Meng Jue’s image of working for the best interest of the common folk, not bowing to power, and his uprightness, coupled together with his impeachment of Huo Guang at court spread his name far beyond the boundaries of the court, and onto the streets of Chang An. Everyone rejoiced, for finally here is a truly righteous official, a just judge addressing their grievances.

Wine seller Hu regained her freedom, and started to sell wine again. There were long queues at her shop, not only to buy her wine, but also to hear her tale. One was a pretty widow from a foreign land, the other a bully who relied on the Grand Marshal’s power to bully others; the tale was said to be vividly painted. Someone penned her story into poetry, driven to inspiration under the influence of wine, and soon it was sung all over various tea and wine houses across the city.

“General Huo of high fame
He had a slave called Feng Zi Du by name
Relying on the general's full power
Feng ogled a Hunnish maiden, wine house flower
The Hunnish maiden was only fifteen;
Alone she served out wine when spring was green
Her long gown girt with double girdle by the side
Her vest adorned with lovebirds and sleeves wide,
Jade from the Blue Field in her hair did appear;
A pair of Roman pearls behind her ear
Her two tresses were so charming and fair
That in the world they stood without compare.
One tress was worth five million coins even then;
Two of them worth much more than ten.
"Who would have thought a captain of the guard
Would drop in and pay me his high regard!
His silver saddle has a dazzling sheen;
His carriage waits with a canopy green.
He comes forward to ask me for clear wine
I raise jade winepot by the silken cord fine.
He asks me then for delicious dish;
I offer him on a golden plate sliced fish.
He gives me a bronze mirror of renown
And tries it to tie it to my red silk gown.
But I would rather have my red silk torn
Than let him stain my body humbly born.
A man would always love a second wife;
A woman should love her husband through life.” [1]

Those who have seen Meng Jue would then sing praises of Meng Jue’s words and manners after a retelling of the Hu maiden’s humiliation – it was his uprightness that bought her freedom while others remembered Meng Jue’s wit and elegance at the banquet thrown at the Huo’s residence. Who else was as distinguished as him? Meng Jue’s exceedingly good looks, impeccable speech and manner, righteous disdain for wealth and power made him the ideal man of countless maidens across Chang An.

Accompanied by the melodious voices of songstresses, through brothels full of beauties, Meng Jue’s fame spread with the song out of Chang An, and even to the desert.
.......................................................................................................................
Huo residence, study.

Huo Yu couldn’t contain his exasperation: “’General Huo of high fame. He had a slave called Feng Zi Du by name. Relying on the general's full power. Feng ogled a Hunnish maiden, wine house flower’, Father would you look at this! This Meng Jue is playing with us Huos! How can this be tolerated? I bet the song sung at these wine houses is part of his ploy too; does he really believe that if he has the Emperor on his side, we will not do him harm? Humph!’

Huo Guang showed almost no expression as he read the poem, then he smiled and praised it “Proper arrangement, comfortable cadence, a good poem indeed” Huo Yu was stunned “Father?” Huo Guang looked at him, sighed and shook his head “If only you had half of Meng Jue’s intellect, I wouldn’t be in want of such a son-in-law.” Huo Yu clenched his fists, his heart full of anger, his lips unable to refute Huo Guang’s words. Huo Shan said “Uncle, your nephew has a way to quietly dispose of Meng Jue, but for sister’s….” Huo Guang cut Huo Shan off, his eyes full of derision “Get rid of Meng Jue? Are you planning to do it openly? Or secretly? If you choose to do it openly, Meng Jue is an advisory counsellor, according to the late Emperor ‘an official not included in the first hundred officals’, even the Emperor himself can’t simply decree his life or death, and even more so now that he has the Emperor backing him in secret. No matter how fast your ‘open method’ may be, if the Emperor refuses to let you make a move, what more can you do? If you choose to do it secretly, now the whole world knows that Meng Jue has offended the Huos, if he meets with a mysterious death, we Huos will be forever known as traitorous, evil court officials who murdered the good and wise. The Emperor is looking for us to make mistakes. If we first lose the hearts of the people, sinking ourselves in sin, we are ruining the very foundation of this house. If the foundation is ruined, how can the house stand?” His words shocked Huo Shan and Huo Yun, although they weren’t happy, there was nothing they could say. Huo Yu started angrily “We can’t do this, nor that, does that mean we’re to sit back and not do anything?”

Huo Guang replied sternly “Of course there are things you can do. First, make sure you each discipline your respective houses. If I hear of such ridiculous things happening again, I will punish whichever house that servant came from.”

Huo Yu, Huo Shan, Huo Yun exchanged looks, bowed their heads and answered “yes” unhappily.

“Second,” Huo Guang pointed to the poem on his desk, “Such talent resides among men; I am at fault for not noticing him earlier. Go find him, treat him well, and raise him up to an important position so that he may fully display his talents.” Huo Yu refused to speak, Huo Shan and Huo Yun replied “Your nephews will see it done.”

“Third, the next time you see Meng Jue in court, be as polite as you can. If I see any of you creating a fuss, the least you’ll be getting is being punished according to the rules of this house, in severe cases, I’ll see that you are punished according this country’s laws.” All 3 remained silent. Huo Guang let his disappointed gaze brushed across all three of them before abruptly slamming his hands on the desk, voice full of reproach as he said “Huo Yu?” Huo Yu felt his blood run cold as he met his father’s gaze, stood up immediately and replied fearfully “Your son understands.” Huo Shan and Huo Yun quickly stood as well, bowed as they said “Your nephews understand too.” Huo Guang looked at them, finally allowing his face betray to signs of fatigue; sighed and waved them away.

As the three walked out, they ran into Huo Cheng Jun. As Huo Cheng Jun bowed to her three brothers, Huo Yu harrumphed “Your good taste!”; his expression cold as he left with a flick of his sleeve. Huo Shan, Huo Yun brushed her off and hurriedly made their exit. Huo Cheng Jun’s eyes filled with tears, and bit her lips to keep them from falling.

She opened the door quietly, only to see her father with his eyes closed in a state of repose, his thin face hiding signs of fatigue. In a matter of days, her father’s white hair seemed to have multiplied, the greying hair on his temple made him look much older than he really was. Her heart filled with regret, sadness, distress, she treaded softly behind her father, and helped him massage his temple. Huo Guang didn’t open his eyes, only smiled and called “Cheng Jun?” Cheng Jun answered “Father, if you’re tired, why don’t you just lie down for a bit?” Huo Guang smiled “Only my heart is weary. Cheng Jun, surely you’ve heard of what has happened recently. Don’t take them to heart. This only happened because Father was too careless, not settling things properly.” For the past few days, Cheng Jun had only faced her mother’s reproachful gaze, or her brothers’ cold, hurtful words; upon hearing her father’s words, she couldn’t contain her tears as they fell, drop by drop.

Huo Guang sighed, pulled Cheng Jun to his side, making her kneel in front of him like a little girl as he wiped away her tears. “Silly girl, why do you cry? You are a Huo, able to marry whoever you choose. I’ll definitely pick a good one for you.” Huo Cheng Jun wept on her father’s knee, unable to contain her sorrow “Father, I’m sorry.” Huo Guang gently brushed his hands over her hair, smiled and said “Silly girl, why are you sorry? You liking Meng Jue shows your good taste. Meng Jue just doesn’t have the good fortune to marry you.” Huo Cheng Jun cried for a long while, releasing all the sadness supressed in her heart. When she felt better, she slowly stopped the tears.

“Father, what is it you plan to do?” Huo Guang didn’t answer but countered “What do you think I should do?”

Huo Cheng Jun lifted her head “Cultivation of the self, it is better not to do anything.” Huo Guang just contemplated Huo Cheng Jun upon hearing her words, not saying anything for a while. Huo Cheng Jun grew uneasy “Father, I’m truly not trying to help Meng Jue. Although he brought a list of 20 charges against the Huo family, he didn’t dare to underestimate a general’s power – not a single one of those charges were directly related to Father. Father’s only error was the inability to discipline your subordinates. As long as Father’s reputation isn’t truly damaged, no matter what happens, we Huos can be redeemed. Everyone is looking at the Huo family now, in the eyes of the people, no matter what we do, they’ll only pick at our mistakes. If someone makes use of it to cause another commotion, I’m afraid they might directly implicate you this time. Therefore, we shouldn’t punish those who rebuke the Huo family, but treat them with kindness, showing others our tolerance, at the same time restructuring the Huo residences. After all, the Huo family is like a big tree attracting wind – our fame attracting criticism, and we’re also known as the thorn in the Emperor’s eye, if we don’t discipline and restructure, even if not for Meng Jue today, should something else happen in future, surely there will be someone who would stand up to it.”

Huo Guang heaved a long sigh, held Huo Cheng Jun’s shoulders and said “Why are you born a woman? If you were a man, I wouldn’t be half as worried.”
.......................................................................................................................
Wei Yang Palace, Xuan Shi Hall.

A room of warmth, a room of delicate fragrance, a room of laughter.

Yun Ge had a rug made of sheep wool half draped across her body, lazing on the pallet as she talked and laughed. Liu Fu Ling sat close to the fire at the bottom of Yun Ge’s pallet, not using a couch, but rather choosing to drape white tiger fur skin on top of the carpet, half leaning against the side of her pallet. In his hands he held a pair of tongs, using it to record the time by hitting it against the stove.

Yun Ge originally wanted to tell him the story of how she met a Queen of Xiao Rou Zhi [a tribe, part of the Yuezhi tribe that didn’t move to the west]. The Central Plains have seen many Emperors since Yan Emperor and Yellow Emperor, but never a female Emperor, so Liu Fu Ling was intrigued when he heard that Xiao Rou Zhi had a female Emperor. Alas, Yun Ge was an incorrigible chatterbox, she started talking from the time she left the Peacock River, it has almost been a day and she still hasn’t reached the part where she entered the Xiao Rou Zhi tribe. She just had to talk about the people she met along the way, what newfangled toys she bought, what delicious food she ate, if she continued at this rate, it would be the new year by the time she actually got to Xiao Rou Zhi. Liu Fu Ling had no choice but to set a time limit for her, when it came to irrelevant parts, he would use the tongs to count the time, when the tongs stopped beating on the stove, she would have to quickly move on to the next part.

As she heard Liu Fu Ling increase his speed, she started talking faster and faster; but no matter how fast she spoke, she couldn’t finish her story, getting so agitated she sat up and grabbed Liu Fu Ling’s shoulder. Pressing his shoulder down so he wouldn’t beat the tongs, she rushed through her story “You have no idea how pretty the songtress was, how moving her voice, the moment we heard her sing, we forgot we were supposed to hurry….Ah! Stop beating…. Stop it… You have to listen to this part… It’s very fun… Even my third brother stopped to listen…”

Liu Fu Ling remained expressionless, raised his hand to continue to beat when Yun Ge frowned and released all her words in one breath “Her skin whiter than sheep, her waist suppler than willow, when she saw us she trailed behind our camels singing. Even our camels stopped to listen, I gave her a tael of silver but she said she only wanted a glimpse of our Ah Zhu’s face. Don’t you think she’s weird? Why would she even want to see Ah Zhu? She isn’t even a man…..” “Ai ya!” Yun Ge exclaimed, she just couldn’t finish it in one breath, her hand gripped the pallet as she started gasping, but her other hand refused to release Liu Fu Ling’s shoulder. “How…is… this telling a story? It seems more…like..I’m…running…for life.”

Liu Fu Ling was worried that she’d start coughing, when he saw that she was just breathing a little heavier, he let go of that worry. As she saw Liu Fu Ling’s arm start to lift again, Yun Ge showed him her sad face, how can someone be this heartless!! In the end, she decided to slide off her pallet onto the floor, gripping his shoulders with both hands. Now that there is someone blocking him, he couldn’t beat the stove any more, ha!

Liu Fu Ling took one look at Yun Ge’s face, merely said “Move aside.” She shook her head, resolute. Liu Fu Ling just looked at a point behind her, expressionless. All of a sudden, Yun Ge smelt something odd, turned, then finally realized her woollen rug had somehow slid to the edge of the brass stove, and was being burned black. Fire embers looking like they would leap up any moment. She was going to start searching everywhere for things to grab in her anxiety when Liu Fu Ling just passed her the water bottle he held in his hand. She took it and quickly poured it over the flames; with a sizzling sound, black smoke bloomed – the whole room was now filled with the stench of burnt sheep wool, and a puddle of water.

Yun Ge held her nose “You…….You saw all that and you didn’t move the rug away?” Liu Fu Ling’s eyes twinkled with laughter even as his face didn’t betray any emotion “I wanted to use the tongs to move it aside, but you refused to move.”

Yun Ge stared at Liu Fu Ling, agape. So now he’s saying it is her fault?!

Outside the hall, Liu Shun held his breath as he peeked in. Liu Fu Ling dragged Yun Ge out, ordering Liu Shun as he passed “Take care of the mess as quick as you can.” Liu Shun bowed his head “Yes” Yu An saw that the Emperor and Yun Ge were about to leave the palace, quickly ordering huge cloaks to be brought over. A cloak made of red fox fur, and one of black fox fur. Liu Fu Ling took the red cloak first, made sure it was wrapped snugly around Yun Ge before reaching for the black one, draping it on himself. The pair walked slowly along the walls of Xuan Shi Hall, aimlessly, as they wished. When Yun Ge caught a glimpse of the nearby Palace Gates, she suddenly stopped and seemed to be deep in thought. Liu Fu Ling followed her line of sight, looked outside the palace, “Do you want to go out for a walk?” Yun Ge’s expression took on a tinge of sadness “I heard Big Brother and Xu Jie Jie’s child is born, they once said I was to be the child’s aunt.” Liu Fu Ling asked “This Big Brother of yours is the one you mistook for me - Liu Bing Yi?”

Yun Ge nodded.

Liu Fu Ling thought for a moment, then handed out orders “Yu An, prepare the carriage. We are to leave the palace.” Yu An took a look at the skies, feeling like he was in a difficult position. The skies were dark, to hurriedly leave the palace like this wasn’t appropriate; but to persuade the Emperor otherwise was even more inappropriate; he could only order for the proper arrangements to be made.

Yu An disguised himself a coachman, driving the carriage himself “Emperor, where to?” Liu Fu Ling said “Liu Bing Yi’s house.” The hand Yu An raised to crack his whip paused and gave Qi Xi, who was at his side, a pointed look. Qi Xi quickly nodded, indicating he will watch his step.
.......................................................................................................................
Winter, was dark early, and cold. Xu Ping Jun had prepared food in advance, stoked the fire of the Kang (bed-stove); her family of three sat on top of it. The moment the door closed, all the cold was shut outside! Her son was on the Kang, sleeping soundly. Liu Bing Yi had an old cotton jacket draped over him, sat by his son’s side, reading Sima Qian’s “Records of a Grand Historian” (Shiji), analysing the good and bad of Liu Che’s policies. Xu Ping Jun was sprawled on a little table on the Kang, holding a pair of chopsticks, practicing her writing on the sand, reading it silently as she wrote, deep in concentration. Liu Bing Yi stole a look at her sometimes, she didn’t even notice, Liu Bing Yi just shook his head, laughing.

Suddenly, a knock sounded at the door, Liu Bing Yi and Xu Ping Jun exchanged surprised glances. On such a cold wintry night, everyone would be trying to avoid the chill, seldom would they go visiting, who could it be? Liu Bing Yi made a move to get up but Xu Ping Jun had already jumped off the Kang. She wore her shoes, smoothed out her skirts then rushed to open the door asking “Who is it?”, as she opened the door.

Outside, a man and a woman stood side by side, looking extremely wealthy. The man wore a black fox fur cloak, the woman a rare cloak of red fox fur, one reserved, the other smiling, one cold, one warm, there was dissonance yet a strange sense of harmony. Xu Ping Jun opened her mouth, but no sound came out. Yun Ge smiled and winked at Xu Ping Jun, turned to Liu Fu Ling and said “I must be eating so much that my figure has changed. Even my sister does not recognize me!” Tears filled Xu Ping Jun’s eyes as she grabbed Yun Ge in a hug. She was so afraid she would never have the chance to right the wrongs she had done in this life when the Heavens graciously sent Yun Ge back into her life. While Yun Ge expected surprise when Xu Ping Jun saw her, she didn’t expect such an intense reaction. Touched, she laughed “For someone who is a mother still behaving like a child, how are you going to raise your child?” Xu Ping Jun quietly wiped her tears away, held Yun Ge’s hand and dragged her into the house. “Bing Yi, Bing Yi, look who’s here?”

Liu Bing Yi put his book down, lifted his eyes and saw Yun Ge. He was about to rush off the Kang to greet her when he noticed the man behind her. Stunned, his face changed as he jumped off barefoot, grabbed Yun Ge and Xu Ping Jun and pushed them behind his ramrod straight back. Liu Bing Yi merely continued to stand, quietly assessing Liu Bing Yi. Liu Bing Yi’s breathed heavily, his eyes full of distrust.

A strange, tense atmosphere filled the room. Xu Ping Jun and Yun Ge looked first at Liu Fu Ling, then at Liu Bing Yi, not understanding why two people who just met for the first time seemed to be at each other’s throats, why Bing Yi seemed like he was going to fight to the very death for them.

Yun Ge walked out from behind Liu Bing Yi, Liu Bing Yi wanted to grab her back, but didn’t manage to, for she was already standing by Liu Fu Ling’s side, telling him “This is Big Brother Bing Yi, this is Xu Jie Jie”, then turned to Liu Bing Yi and Xu Ping Jun saying “He is…..” She just looked at him, not knowing how to introduce him. Xu Ping Jun moved out to stand beside Liu Bing Yi, holding his clenched fist, smiled and said “I have met this gentleman once before.” Liu Fu Ling nodded slightly, “I have yet to properly express my gratitude to madam for showing the way, for I was too much in a rush the last time.” Xu Ping Jun just laughed “You are too kind. Since you are Yun Ge’s friend, that makes you our friend.”

After she was done, she looked expectantly at Yun Ge, for the name Yun Ge had yet to utter. Yun Ge shot Xu Ping Jun a sheepish look “He is…. Is my… Ling gege.” Xu Ping Jun froze for a moment, who introduces people that way? A grown man, with no first or last name, it’s not like he was unpresentable! Liu Fu Ling’s eyes filled with warmth and told Xu Ping Jun “Coincidentally, I am a Liu too, sharing your husband’s last name.”

Liu Bing Yi’s surprise at seeing Liu Fu Ling had ebbed away, as he slowly regained his senses. He knew that since Liu Fu Ling has already caught wind of his existence, he only had to utter the word if he wanted his life. Anything he did right now would be useless, he might as well treat him with frankness. But….he looked at Xu Ping Jun and his baby lying on the Kang…he would be letting them down, dragging them with him into this dangerous world.

Liu Bing Yi bowed to Liu Fu Ling, put on his shoes, asked Xu Ping Jun to make some simple dishes, set the table, then invited Liu Fu Ling and Yun Ge to sit on the Kang. The heated Kang was warm and toasty; Liu Fu Ling and Yun Ge both wearing cloaks felt warm.

Liu Fu Ling reached out to untie Yun Ge’s cloak for her, but Yun Ge laughed as she ducked away “I’ll do it. You take care of yourself.” Liu Bing Yi looked at the two of them, his heart filled with surprise, shock, puzzlement, a mix of various emotions. Yun Ge took off her cloak, kicked off her shoes and crawled back to the Kang, sprawling in front of Liu Bing Yi’s son. His little son was still in deep slumber, raising his small hands bunched into fists once in a while, coaxing laughter out of Yun Ge, as she bent over to kiss the sleeping child. “I am your aunt, do you know that? You must remember to call me ‘aunt’!”

Xu Ping Jun poured wine out as she arranged the dishes “He still has a long while to go before he can talk! Both you and Bing Yi are smart yet can be so muddleheaded at times, he spends the whole day telling the child to call him ‘Father’; doesn’t he realize that if an infant were to talk right now, it would scare everyone to death?” Liu Fu Ling spoke up “Bring the child to me.” Yun Ge carefully carried the child, moved to Liu Fu Ling’s side to show him the child. Liu Bing Yi continued to stare intently at Liu Fu Ling. Liu Fu Ling bowed his head to look at the child, untied a pendant he always wore and tucked it into the baby’s blanket “We came hurriedly so we didn’t come with presents; let this be a show of our sincerity.” Xu Ping Jun knew that this man wouldn’t carry any normal pendant, and tried to refuse the present. Liu Fu Ling smiled at Liu Bing Yi saying “Come to think about it, I should be this child’s elder, there is no need to refuse my present.” Liu Bing Yi took the child from Yun Ge, passed it to Xu Ping Jun. “I thank…. this gentleman on behalf of Hu’er.” Yun Ge smiled and asked “Is Hu’er his pet name? What is his name?” [Chinese children would have informal pet names and a formal personal name.] Xu Ping Jun replied “We haven’t thought of it yet, so we’ve always called him by his pet name.”

Liu Bing Yi turned abruptly to Liu Fu Ling “Please give my son a name.”, his heart filled with anxiety has he uttered those words, although he still kept a smiling façade. Yun Ge glanced at Liu Bing Yi, then at Liu Fu Ling, remaining silent. Liu Fu Ling thought for a moment, asked Liu Bing Yi “I just casually flipped through the “Lost Book of Zhou” today, and took a liking to the word ‘Shi’, how about that as a name?”

Yun Ge tilted her head, thinking out loud “Liu Shi?[2]”

Xu Ping Jun quickly passed the sand box to Yun Ge, asking in a small voice “Yun Ge, how do you write that?” Yun Ge surprised, laughed delightedly “Jie jie, you’re learning to write?” Yun Ge slowly wrote the word out for Xu Ping Jun, stroke by stroke. Xu Ping Jun quickly committed the word to memory, she didn’t know whether it was a good or bad character, only felt that this character was very uncommon. For a commoner’s child to use such an uncommon character, she was worried that not many people will be able to pronounce his name in future.

When Liu Bing Yi heard the name Liu Fu Ling gave, he relaxed, worry for the child dissipating, stood up and bowed with great reverence “Thank you for bestowing the name.” Xu Ping Jun could feel that Liu Bing Yi really liked this name, quickly carried the child and bowed to express her gratitude. Liu Fu Ling only nodded, not saying anything. Seeing the bamboo slip on the Kang, he asked “Which part of “Records of a Grand Historian” do you like best?” Liu Bing Yi hesitated, then replied “Of late I really enjoyed reading about the late Emperor when he was younger.”

Liu Fu Ling nodded slightly, then quietly took in the house and its surroundings. Liu Fu Ling remained silent, so Liu Bing Yi didn’t say anything either. Xu Ping Jun felt that Liu Bing Yi was vastly different from the Liu Bing Yi she knew, and gathered that something strange was going on, and so she didn’t say a word too. Yun Ge ignored all of them, playing with Hu’er, sometimes leaning close to drop a kiss on his face.

This family might not be rich, but it had a mistress with nimble hands, and thus, filled with warmth. Liu Fu Ling’s gaze fell on every table and chair in the house before finally landing on Liu Bing Yi. Although Liu Bing Yi’s old cotton jacket was obviously old, its sleeves already torn, yet because of Xu Ping Jun’s careful mending, she made a darker coloured patch look like it was flowers, carefully embroidered on.

Liu Bing Yi calming took in Liu Fu Ling’s accessing glance. If Liu Fu Ling’s earlier accessing look was to judge whether or not he was worthy to talk to, what was he assessing now? The sad state of the Prince’s grandson’s life? Probably not. It might be his first meeting with Liu Fu Ling, but he trusted Yun Ge’s judgement; and above all, he trusted his own keen sense of discernment. So what was Liu Fu Ling trying to find out? Why did he leave the palace to meet him? Silence descended upon that palace.

Yun Ge stretched as she jumped off the Kang, wearing her shoes as she said “It’s late, Big Brother and Xu Jie Jie should be resting, and we should go.” She brought Liu Fu Ling’s cloak over as he stood up. Yun Ge was standing on a step, which made her slightly taller than Liu Fu Ling, so she happily helped Liu Fu Ling tie on his cloak, casually draped on her own cloak, and turned to leave. However, Liu Fu Ling seemed to have read her mind; Yun Ge might be fast, but Liu Fu Ling was faster – he grabbed her by the collar, forced her back, and Yun Ge could only grimace as Liu Fu Ling made sure she was properly dressed. Not a single word was uttered during this lively scene. Xu Ping Jun almost burst out laughing. Once Liu Fu Ling arranged her cloak for her, the two of them walked out of the door. Liu Bing Yi and Xu Ping Jun set them off, saw that the moment Yun Ge pulled the door opened, figures morphed from the darkness to welcome them, helping them onto the carriage. After Yun Ge was on the carriage, she tentatively stuck her body out to wave goodbye.

Liu Bing Yi only locked the door once the carriage was swallowed by darkness. Back in the house, he remained silent for a while. Xu Ping Jun quietly sat by his side, then urged him to sleep after a while “No matter what happens in future, men must still sleep.” Liu Bing Yi held her hand “Life might get tougher for the both of us in future. Now that it has come to this, I don’t see any point keeping this from you any longer. No matter what happens in future, I want you to be prepared at the very least. Do you know who that was just now?” Xu Ping Jun said “That man emanated luxury, his expression cold, but not because of pride, he also…..also seemed very powerful, it was this hidden power within him, unlike the power displays of those court officials. He is no normal person, but no matter who he is, since he is Yun Ge’s friend, he is also our friend. Right, Bing Yi, did you see it? His eyes bear some resemblance to yours. It’s such a big world, yet anything is possible. Unsuspecting people might even mistake you for relatives!” Liu Bing Yi’s grip on her hand tightened, as if he was scared she wouldn’t believe him, enunciating each word carefully “He is my relative, come to think of it, I should call him ‘Grandfather’, my grandfather was the eldest amongst them, he was the youngest, so there was more than a forty year age gap between the two. His surname is Liu, name Fu Ling, the Emperor of this dynasty.”

Xu Ping Jun’s eyes widened, she felt the world closing in around her; her hands and feet started trembling. In a matter of seconds, cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Liu Bing Yi sighed and gathered her in his embrace. “Ping Jun, I’m sorry, for dragging you down to suffer with me in this life.”

All sorts of things raced through Xu Ping Jun’s mind, first thinking the Emperor’s big brother, wasn’t that Crown Prince Li, Liu Ju? Then thought of the violent death that befell his family, then remembered his name was banned to this very day; should Liu Bing Yi and her run away? Where to? Then made the connection that Liu Bing Yi was the grandson of a prince. Royalty?! If I were to tell Mother, she would probably faint in shock over actually marrying a nobleman. Only this nobleman is one Mother would surely shun. Why did the Emperor come? To kill them? Does that mean she’s now an Imperial Concubine?
.......................................................................................................................
Xu Ping Jun felt fear, then absurdity grip her, when she felt as if her foundations were crumbling; she remembered she was still in his silent embrace. Her warring emotions slowly settled down as rested her head on Liu Bing Yi’s shoulders, said calmly “I am willing to be dragged down by you in this life, and for you to do so is my good fortune.” Liu Bing Yi held Xu Ping Jun, gazed at their sleeping son, feeling like there was a huge heaviness on his shoulders. He was no longer alone – in the past he could harbour thoughts of giving up, now he had to be determined to walk forward, not just forward, but make a name for himself.

Roads, are made by man. Surely the Heavens didn’t spare his life only for him to wander adrift through life?

Xu Ping Jun mentally ran through everything Liu Fu Ling said and did today, trying to guess his thoughts but thought it very difficult. Liu Fu Ling always maintained an expressionless façade; it was hard to determine whether he was happy or angry. Where Liu Fu Ling was hard to read, Yun Ge was easy. Although she couldn’t figure how Yun Ge and the Emperor could have met as children, now that she knew even the idle street punk of Chang An could be an Imperial grandson, nothing, she believed, is impossible in this world.“Bing Yi, does Yun Ge know your identity? No matter what the Emperor might think, Yun Ge will never harm you.”
Bing Yi said “When they first came, Yun Ge had no clue, but seeing how she behaved later on, she probably would have guessed the truth by then.”

Yun Ge now is not the Yun Ge of old, Meng Jue hurt her deeply, so she wasn’t going to trust anyone so easily from now on. She had once followed him to the graves of Crown Prince Li’s family, piecing that together with today’s happenings, she would definitely have made the connection that he was a descendent of Crown Prince Li, and also probably figured he was closely connected to the Imperial family.

Xu Ping Jun let out a sigh of relief, with Yun Ge around, no matter what happens, they would have time to face it. In the worst case scenario, even if…. Even if something were to happen, they must protect Hu’er. Come to think of it, this must be the reason why Bing Yi specially requested the Emperor to name Hu’er.
He wasn’t begging for his son’s name, but for his life. There must be a deeper meaning behind this ‘Shi’ character the Emperor had given, explaining why Bing Yi gave thanks so reverentially
........................................................................................................................

Inside the carriage, Yun Ge happily lay on the cushion, unusually quiet.

Liu Fu Ling looked at her “Liu Bing Yi is an alias, his real name is Liu Xun. The jade pendant he carries and the one on me are carved from He Shi Bi [3], by the same craftsman, causing your earlier confusion. I wanted to meet him today…..”

Yun Ge changed position languidly like a cat, making herself more comfortable, smiled “Ling gege, I know you wouldn’t harm Big Brother Bing Yi. Enough blood has been shed for this bloody throne; you wouldn’t order his death just because he is related to Crown Prince Li. I’m not worried about that. I just think it is funny, how every time I know a Liu, he is somehow related to the Imperial family? I’m just thinking what other Lius I know, so as to ascertain which Prince or King he may be, or an Imperial descendent, saving myself from the surprise in future.”

Liu Fu Ling amused, asked “Who are the other Lius you know?”

Yun Ge stuck out her tongue “The one who considers himself the world’s most handsome, charming, free and unruly man, your ridiculous nephew.”

Liu Fu Ling was surprised “Liu He?” When did Yun Ge meet Liu He? The only time she could have met him was during the hunt at Gan Quan Palace, but if she met him then, she wouldn’t be surprised he was part of the Imperial family.

Yun Ge thought of Liu He, looked at Liu Fu Ling before bursting into laughter, chortling as she hit her cushion. [4] Liu Fu Ling saw her amusement, and smiled too “Next time I will fulfil your wish, ordering him to perform the necessary greeting the younger generation should, and call you ‘aunt’ when he sees you.”

Yun Ge laughed as she vigorously nodded her head, then the figure of the other person crossed her thoughts, stealing all her previous joy away. When Liu Fu Ling saw Yun Ge suddenly burying her face within the rug, he knew she must have been thinking of the past again, though not exactly knowing why. He didn’t offer comfort, nor try to distract her, only choose to look quietly at her, giving Yun Ge her own space through the silence.

After a long while, Yun Ge’s muffled voice travelled from the bottom of the rugs “Liu He secretly entered Chang An, he and Meng Jue are close, and can be considered sworn brothers. Their relationship is held together only by another sworn brother. Meng Jue is wary of Liu He, they aren’t completely open with each other, I doubt Liu He really trusts Meng Jue either.”

Liu Fu Ling was slightly shocked but he didn’t really care much for what he just heard. If Liu He abided by rules, then he wouldn’t be Liu He. What he cared about was Yun Ge’s unwavering trust in him, and her desire to protect him. But, Yun Ge, are you only being so nice now so that you may leave without regrets a year later?

[1]“Captain of the Guard” by Xin Yannian, Translated by Xu Yuan Chong from "Golden Treasury of Poetry from Han to Sui"
[2]奭 (shi) means ‘to flourish’
[3] Most legendary and valuable jade in China
[4] see Chapter 10